《My Man Is A Villain, So Am I!》


 Chapter 1 - 1: The Reader(1)

    <strong>The Hell Prison,</strong>


    "Marte, I''ve suffered all my life because of you." Diana bent one of her knees in the white elegant dress embedded with glitter like the star glittered upon the starry night, the red pinky lip grinning but the eyes crying.


    From the perspective of the knights guarding the hell prison of the empire, she was kind to cry over someone who taunted her for her whole life, killing everyone she loved and cared for.


    "Diana..."


    The sun had its moon, the empire had its citizen and the heroine of the story will also have the viiness.


    Tears rolled all over the viiness''s face full of the cut as she gripped the iron rod from the other side of Diana.


    White hair turned dusty, moonlight shone upon her purple eyes as she stared at Diana in a miserable state which was her head will be off her neck tomorrow.


    "For all my life, I hate you." it was logical for Diana to hate the viiness. Her feeling was right, nothing was wrong. Everything she did was always right in everyone''s eyes.


    "Diana..." again muttered the same nameing out from the lip of the viiness Marte calling her half sister''s name, the male lead''s beloved childhood friend and the one who was sitting on the empress''s throne which was meant to be Marte''s.


    She was always right. The one who was forced to be engaged with the crown prince who she didn''t love was wrong. The one who was caged in the basement for two decades was wrong and she, she!!! She who was showered with affection from the duke, themander, the knight, the citizens, and even the crown prince was right.


    "That tongue of yours...you used it to kill all of my loved ones..."


    Not like other viinesses who always harassed the female lead, Marte neverid a finger to kill everyone Diana loved, poison, curse, and assassination, Marte could do it all behind the scene.


    Blood sttered all over the cold floor of the prison in which Marte was prisoned, the blood turned cold. The guards yawned as the dawn approached. With her tongue cut off, Marte smirked at Diana as her consciousness was fading away with the droplet of blood dripping on her ck prisoner uniform.


    The one who cut the tongue was the kind female lead <strong>the readers of the earth and citizens of Anastasia</strong> loved. The one who lost the tongue without making a groaning sound was the viiness who everyone hated, wished for her death, and cheered when she was in a pitiable state.


    "Your prince charming, I hope he treats you well." thest word from Marte, the viiness to Diana, the heroine.


    <strong>On thest page of the novel,</strong>


    <em>[And Diana with her prince charming lived happily ever after from that day on.]</em>


    <em>[The end!]</em>


    ''It''s really the end.''


    I couldn''t believe it.


    I was a reader and a fan of this novel since it was first published and the author had to give me such an ending.


    Diana, the female lead and the childhood friend of the male lead. And Richard, the male lead who was the second prince of the empire was crowded to be the next ruler of Anastasia.


    I really didn''t know what kind of suffering those two had gone through except ying the victim''s card, one thing I knew was their love brought tragedy to all those people around them.


    Most of the ones who loved Diana died in her ce, and the one getting all the me was Marte.


    The one who ordered Marte to be engaged to Richard was the emperor and yet, she was the viiness.


    While the main characters were ying the role of the victim, the viin and the viiness went all the way to secure their survival in the world they lived in.


    <strong>Failure meant death--</strong>


    <em>p!</em>


    <em>Ahh...</em>


    It gave me a chill down to my spine with the p from my birth father, I looked at his anger face whose eyes were looking down at me. Those hateful eyes he used to re at me ever since I was a child.


    It was always those eyes and the lonely back of him which I saw every morning and night in the very four-corner apartment.


    I glimpsed at the bottle of alcohol he was holding in his hand.


    It was empty. He drank faster than before.


    "That novel of yours, I will burn it if you arezy like this." said the one who never set his foot outside and let me, the high school student to go out there and bring the money for him to buy alcohol.


    ''It''s five o''clock...''


    I woke up early in the morning to read the final chapter of the novel <You''re my precious gem> and I never expected that scene was the ending, they didn''t even show the execution of the viiness and the viin who rebelled against the couple.


    I never had the time to be in a bad mood andined about such a thing, just only thinking in frustration. Like always, I had to go and buy him the alcohol or else I won''t be going to school peacefully.


    Somehow it was already a habit for me. Nevertheless, it still pained me. I always had that foolish wish that I could have a mother and a happy family like the other kid.


    I couldn''t say anything to him neither protesting nor crying and just epted it that was my fate and he was my only father.


    It was all just about my enduring.


    <strong>''Just a little more time, I will earn enough money to escape from this cage.''</strong>


    If those weren''t the worst thing happening to me at that time, then this had to be it.


    Arriving at school after a morning job, rode a bus here, and found my table with all those cursing from my ssmates.


    ''When do people grow up?''


    I took out the cleaning handkerchief and wiped all of those stains of marker and the pen''s ink.


    <em>''Die, you b*tch.'' ''You ugly b*tch, what an ugly scar.'' ''Die!!!!''</em>


    <em>''You slut!!'' ''Such a fake.'' ''You stink of alcohol!!''</em>


    If it was me from before, I would throw that table right in those people who wrote those already. I did that kind of thing one though, they who did that to me was forgiven with the bribe they shoved into the principal''s pocket and I who the father didn''t even answer the principal''s phone was expelled for one month.


    I could only take a very, very deep breath to calm down my nerve and wipe those all off.


    Just when I thought it was all clean, the moment I sat on the chair, the inside of the table was full of rubbish falling onto the skirt among the two I had to wear for school.


    Their eyes, the arrogant eyes as they smirked at me. I saw it all, I bit my lip grasping my fist, and sat as nothing happened.


    <strong>''I...can endure it.''</strong> the thought kept urring to me cheering me up. It was me, myself and I. If I gave up on myself too, all of those years I had to endure everything will go in vain.


    I always wished every night before I went to sleep that one day I would wake up from all of these things. It didn''t have to be going to the other world, like reincarnating into the viiness''s body or anything.


    I wished I could wake up as a kid who grew up with both of their parents who loved them and had a lot of money. Some people wanted love, but some of those people, a few never experience what it felt like living without that paper.


    Life was unfair. They opened their palm and money fell on their hands while I had to collect the tip people sometimes threw right in my face with the scar.


    "Everyone, today is my birthday. So everyone is invited." everyone cheered beaming and shouting when someone invited them to the party.


    I hated being invited because I had to make an excuse every time but luckily the recent years, my life had been peaceful because most of the people hated me.


    "Sun-hee, will you go to my birthday tonight?" I nced at her face upon hearing her friendly tone talking to me.


    I got up from the table and walked past her.


    "Who does she think she is?"


    "Shh!! I heard they were once friends with each other."


    Yeah, she was my friend. I treated Eun-Kyung as my friend but it seemed like it was only me the one who did so.


    Walking lonely along the hallway, and settled down standing looking at the beautiful scenery of Seoul high school with studentsughing and eating in groups on each bench while I was a loner.


    "What''re you thinking so hard about?"


    Well, not exactly a loner...


    That startled me! Hearing his voice already made my day better.


    "Ji-hoon, what''re you doing out here?"


    "I''ming after you. I saw you looking gloomy earlier."


    ''I always look like that though.''


    I really hoped he couldn''t see the bruises on my arm, he will make a fuss again if he saw it.


    I tried to hide it from him by putting my arm behind my back while talking to that energetic guy in front of me with his hand holding the strawberry juice in the pink bottle just like the color of his lip smiling at me.


    "Didn''t you say you will have a match today--"


    "Ah, your novel came to an end today right?" this guy cut me off while I was asking him.


    I took a deep breath remembering the ending that morning.


    It was torture for me to read that novel.


    My chest felt stuffy and my frustration rose every time I read the viiness part.


    "The main characters ended up living together happily ever after."


    "Isn''t that a happy ending?" he asked me curiously since he saw my face.


    "Yeah, so happy. I heard the author is a high school student. Maybe that''s why he rushed that ending."


    "What''s wrong with the ending?"


    "The author didn''t give the viin and the viiness the proper ending. Tsk, even though I shipped them." I muttered at the end of the sentence.


    I didn''t mean shipping them in a romantic way, but they would hit it off as the partner in crime.


    <em>Cough cough</em>


    "Are you alright?"


    "I''m alright. I''m alright. But did you really ship those two?"


    "Yeah, what''s wrong with that?"


    "Pfft. HAHAHA." heughed out loud attracting all the attention across the hallway.


    "Stopughing, you idiot."


    "Sorry. Sorry."


    "I like the viiness but not because of her character, it''s just I felt some connection between us."


    It was true from what I said. Marte and I shared many things inmon, a father who never loved his daughter and any mother to rely on. She even had the same scar as me on the right side of the face.


    I poured all of my feelings into her character and imagined what will I do if I were her.


    I wanted her to have a happy ending she also deserved.


    "So what about prince Philip, the viin? Do you like him?"


    "No, not at all." I said those and then I suddenly felt a chill, I looked up at the tall guy standing beside me.


    He looked like someone stabbed him alive.


    ''Wait, is Philip his favorite character?!''


    But why? The viin who gave up the right to the throne? A few people liked him but for me, I didn''t know the reason why but my chest felt like it had been stabbed when reading his dialogue and his scene in the novel.


    If I could avoid reading his part, I would. I used to cry reading his part as if I ever met him before.


    "I meant, I liked him a little since he was the only one who understands Marte." I put up the excuse to cheer the guy sulking up.


    ''Ah, he looked happier now.''


    Time passed by really quickly when I talked with him, now we already arrived at my ss.


    He had a bothered look on his face when he waved his hand goodbye to me going back to my ss. He was acting like I was going into a tiger den.


    The ss ended, as I walked outside the school gate, Eun-Kyung and her friend hopped on a luxurious ck car and drove away at a high speed.


    I really envied them but I couldn''t do anything except go to my workce.


    As usual, that day was the day I got my pay.


    I took a little of it into my saving and hid it from my dad.


    I hid it in the hiding spot in my house for the college. My suffering wille to an end soon.


    I smiled walking back to my apartment with smokeing out of its door.


    I dropped the grocery on the street seeing the smoke, I felt like something terrible was happening, I rushed and climbed the stair to my apartment with the ominous feeling I couldn''t shake off.


    When I opened the door, I could hear something cracking, it was my hope.


    All of my hopes were shattering in front of my eyes to the point even my father beat me in front of the fire, I couldn''t feel any of it.


    <strong>My money was all gone to ash.</strong>


    All of those years of endurance, all of the cursing of the customers, all of those times I spent imagining my college life living the life happily with the money I earned.


    ''It''s gone in a minute.''


    "I raised you since you were a baby. How dare you hide the money from me?"


    <em>Why?</em>


    <em>Why??</em>


    <em>WHY???</em>


    Why didn''t use it on your alcohol instead of burning it?!!!


    If you do so, at least I won''t feel hurt like this.


    I wanted to cry, I was really tired of all these sh*ts.


    ''Someone...just please get me out of this ce.''


    ''I''m tired of enduring with expectation.''


    <em><strong>Memory Magic: Ultimate Art Of Memory</strong></em>


    My head suddenly felt hurt out of the blue, it was alright a moment ago.


    I had been lying on the floor with the smell of blood spreading around the home lingering around my nose.


    Although I shouted to my neighbor for help, no one even cared.


    As result, my head was almost cracked open because of my father. He hit me with the photo frame of my mother.


    I looked at myself in the mirror seeing how pathetic I became.


    When I got up from the floor, I walked to the door and there were people walking outside. I hid behind the corner and listened in on the conversation which my father''s voice was also heard.


    "Sir. Your daughter is all grown up now. We should let her work at this bar."


    "Yeah, she''s gonna earn a lot of money there."


    "I will tell her to go there tomorrow."


    Just what did I expect from him anyway?


    In the end, I snuck out of the house to the bridge walking with one of my legs pain me in every step.


    I stood in the middle of the bridge, the wind was so strong there, I could hear the sound of the water hitting the bridge below.


    That day, there were no people on the bridge.


    I looked at the full moon of Seoul onest time, I climbed onto the rail.


    Tears were supposed to being out at that moment but nothing came out.


    I had no regret or any lingering of this world. Maybe even I didn''t have the will to stay in this world any longer. I really hit my limit.


    I looked down from this height of the bride to the river below.


    But at thest moment when one of my feet was already off the rail, I couldn''t. I couldn''t jump down.


    I was really hopeless, I walked back down preparing to suffer for the rest of my life, back to the apartment to live with my father.


    I bit my lip cursing god. But God made it worse, the rain started pouring down.


    I walked under the cold rain, my body felt numb from my legs to my arm.


    I stood in front of the convenience store from the other side of the road looking at those people enjoying their life and eating ramen happily.


    I sighed and turned my back walking away from there.


    But then,


    <strong><em>Honk honk</em></strong>


    "Jisoo!!!"


    "Ji-hoon oppa!!"


    <em>Bang!</em>


    Rather than going back to that kind of life, I decided to throw away my life for this man''s precious person.


    My blood was all over the street, I couldn''t feel my legs.


    The luxurious car which was driving wildly on the street was crushing into the light pole after hitting me and blew me away for like two meters.


    In the middle of the rain, the only thing that was warm was this man''s arm.


    It was even warmer than my blood.


    My eyes were all blurry looking at him sobbing and calling my name, he raised his voice telling me to hold on.


    Just how could I hold on...in this world? What was left for someone like me?


    If there was next life, please don''t let me be poor. I don''t wanna be poor.


    I want loving parents, I want to have friends, I want many things. I don''t want people to hate me. I hate being an outcast.


    I just want to be happy...is it too much?


    Is it too much??


    Is it...


    Little by little, my eyes felt heavier.


    "I''m happy I could save your sister..."


    "Sun-hee...please hold on. Don''t..."


    "...it was fun."


    "Don''t..."


    "...it was fun being with you. Goodbye, Ji-hoon."


    "Sun-hee!!! Sun-hee!!! Sun-hee!!!"


    <em>Sun-hee!!!</em>


    <em>Sun-hee!!</em>


    <em>Sun-hee!</em>


    "Lady Marte, you''re awake."


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 2 - 2: The Reader(2)

    <strong>There was once the viiness who yearned for her family''s love.</strong>


    "Oppa, this is my birthday. I''m really, really happy to be out here and meet you." the little girl held on tightly to her big brother''s shirt, she was skinny, her hair was dry. If one thing was beautiful, it was her smile and genuine feeling toward her brother.


    "Ah..." but it wasn''t the same for her brother, avoiding eye contact with her and trying to shake her hand off him.


    "Oppa, I want that cake--"


    "Is that your sister? I thought she is blonde!" her brother''s friend looked at her in disgusting eyes, their gazes at her were like she was a rating out of the sewer. Even her brother was there and yet he didn''t protect her and just yed along with her.


    "I''m Tristan-oppa''s little sister--" she didn''t finish her sentence yet just a little sound of his other sister sobbing, he pushed her on the ground and ran to that other sister who wasn''t even his real sister.


    Her eyes shook, even tears were in shame toe out at that moment because she knew even the tears of her won''t bring him back.


    Marte remembered that scene in her mind, it was a trauma listening to her brother''s friend mocking her while she was on her ground with her knee bleeding.


    She looked at her brother rushed to Diana and ordered all the maids to bring the doctor to treat her right away but no one cared about her.


    Days by days, it felt like she lost something from her. But the word ''Lose'' shouldn''t be used in that case because she never had anything in her life except a dirty cushion in the dark basement under the duchy and the iron bar she used for looking at the outside world.


    Years and yearster, she tried, failed, yet tried again, tried, cried, got up, endured, and then a failure pped right in her face.


    "Oppa, I painted this for you. It is me and you." another year came, it was her birthday again, she rushed to her big brother as soon as she was allowed to leave her basement.


    She handed over the painting to her brother, but he didn''t even take a nce at it.


    He walked past her after saying "Stop calling me Oppa."


    Her eyes shook terribly, a creaking sound was heard again.


    Even those maids wereughing mockingly at her, her brother heard that but again, he ignored her. Her existence was nothing to him, and this house also treated her like she wasn''t worth their attention and the sry to take care of her.


    She was just an abandoned duke''s daughter, outside the mansion, no one even knew about her existence.


    That was only the brother''s part, the father wasn''t much of a difference.


    "Papa." "Papa..." "Pa...pa..." no mattered how she called her father, the best he could do to respond to her calling was a nce of hate.


    "Tristan, send a teacher for her tomorrow, let the teacher teach her the manner of the noble."


    "Yes, father."


    "If nothing important, please refrain anyoneing into my room today."


    "Yes--" Tristan almost said the same thing again but was cut off by Marte.


    "I hope you do a good work as well today papa--father." the doll she spent half of the year making for her chance toe out this year, she clenched it to subside her pain as she walked away.


    On her way back to her basement, all the sounds of praising andughing filled the hallway. If a female lead existed, then Diana must be the female lead.


    And Marte was the viiness.


    <strong>+++</strong><strong></strong><strong></strong>


    "Lady Marte, you''re awake." in the wide room with the big bed inside, ady with pure white long hair tangled all over the bed, her hands were ced on her stomach, she opened her eyes responding to the maid calling the familiar name.


    Her purple eyes were opened to a whole new world, the world she never imagined she would be in. The portrait frames were made of gold, the bed with the soft texture, the sleeping dress which was more expensive than her apartment.


    "Anna...?" seeing the ck hair and yellow eyes of a woman wearing the maid uniform, she called out that name in hesitation.


    "Mydy, you''re finally awake." the maid looked happy and teary seeing herdy waking up, this maid was the only oneing to check on her the whole time.


    "Wasn''t E supposed to be my personal maid? Why are you here?" she got up from the bed asking the maid while walking toward the mirror at the make-up table slowly.


    "The thing is..." the maid answered her with hesitation didn''t want to hurt herdy''s feeling.


    But then she was shocked when she saw the tear of the woman in the reflection of the window start to fall and roll down on the scar on the right side of her face.


    "Mydy!!"


    "Anna..." Anna was waiting in anticipation to answer herdy.


    "Nevermind." she dropped the question she was going to ask because all her answers had been answered with just a nce of the diamond engagement ring on her finger.


    She picked a ne from the drawer and handed it over to Anna.


    Anna was surprised with her hand trembling with the weight of the ne embedded with diamond and gold and especially the smile of the woman in front of her who rarely smiled at people.


    "This is your reward. I could dress on my own, so you might rest."


    "Mydy, I can''t ept this..."


    "I didn''t give you to sell it, so don''t feel guilty."


    "Then...what do you mean by reward?" Anna bowed at Marte ny-degree with her hands together giving the ne back to Marte.


    Marte put her soft hand on Anna''s palm gently caressing the precious ne.


    "Wear it!"


    "Pardon?"


    "You''re my maid now. My maid has to wear something fancy." she said while turning herself back to the drawer full of pieces of jewelry blinding her eyes.


    And the scene of the fire crossed her mind, she put back those pretty jewelry. The thing called money, wealth, such that thing was kinda not what she desired to get. The sadness filled her eyes as closed the drawer.


    "!!!!????"


    In the end, Anna wore the ne out of Marte''s room, the knight in the mansion almost arrested her for stealing but once they saw the rose in her shirt''s pocket, everyone red at her with envy.


    The rose represented the<strong> Mortel dukedom</strong>, only a few workers could get it.


    But that wasn''t the normal rose on Anna, it was fused with magic.


    And the only who could do that, purple rose too at that was the first daughter of duke Jel, Marte Mortel.


    <strong>Back in the room,</strong>


    <strong>Marte (Sun-hee)''s POV</strong>


    It felt real. From the eyes to the toes, I saw everything from these purple eyes, the long silky hairid down to my waist blew touching the elbow lightly.


    The hair was white, it felt like it was out of the world.


    <em>HAHAHAHA</em>


    I couldn''t believe it.


    <strong>''I''m Marte, the viiness.''</strong>


    Her face was soft, her red pinky lip, everything about her was beautiful even the scar on her face.


    It was unbelievable whenparing me and her, I had ck hair and ck eyes but she was like a walking gem in this world, Anastasia.


    Talking about the world, I rushed to the balcony of this room.


    It was true, everything was the same as the author described, the knight in the Mortel dukedom, sparring sword with each other, and amander--


    "Tristan?!"


    <em>Huh!?</em>


    I ran back inside my room and closed the door of the balcony.


    I really made eye contact with him, the heir of the Mortel dukedom.


    <em>The best brother of the novel...</em>


    The same white hair and the same purple eyes, that man was admired by every reader and the dream man of the women in the empire.


    But to Marte, he was just her brother in name. There was never a time when he called her sister with love or anything. Even calling her name was difficult for him.


    <em>Huff huff</em>


    ''What is happening?''


    My heart felt like it was stabbed right through it, the body was like being burnt alive.


    It was really painful to the point I fell on the floor with my head facing the ceiling, I rolled around to subside this burning and agony pain inside the body.


    Casting a rose on Anna a moment ago, I was just testing the magic of this dukedom.


    The death roses magic, that was what it called. I used it without thinking about the side effect.


    I never knew it was painful like that.


    After a while, the pain disappeared little by little. Even getting up was a difficult task for me.


    I put my hand on the doorknob to help myself get up


    I finally regained myposure, I looked at the clock with sweat on my forehead, the hand of the clock pointed at eight.


    Of all time I had to wake up, it had to be this.


    The day after the emperor engaged me to the second prince of the empire, I knew it just from the engagement ring on my finger.


    ''I''d better be preparing myself quick ready for breakfast.''


    After spending a long time preparing myself, and the chair and the table in the dining room really disappointed me.


    Four people in the family and only three chairs were prepared.


    They were talking andforting Diana a moment ago but when I walked in, everybody stopped talking, the brother and the father red at me just like I was a fly in their eyes while the half-sister turned her head to the other side looking all mad at me.


    "My apology, mydy. I really don''t know--"


    "You don''t have to, nanny. And you, go get the chair yourself."


    ''Wow...''


    I should pay no mind to such people, I was already used to this kind of word.


    Compared to sitting on the floor eating in myst life, just going to get my chair myself was nothing but,


    "Head chef, prepare my food. I want to eat outside." I walked past Tristan to the chef then walked out of the room treating them the same way they treated Marte.


    Even a nce at their handsome faces, I didn''t bother to do so.


    <em><strong>Marte''s eyes used to be full of affection but now it was just coldness and nothing.</strong></em>


    A momentter, my food was delivered to me.


    I really couldn''t believe it, how could I still see them from here?!


    They were still ring at me with their sharp gaze.


    Seriously, just ignore me. I didn''t need your love or anything.


    Instead of giving them attention, I should think of something for my future in Anastasia.


    The world with magic, the world ruled by three main factors, the royal family, the church, and the demon king.


    This world could live in harmony because of the promise the empress made with the demon king many millenniums ago.


    So I didn''t have to worry about one thing, the world won''te to the end and if the case of a demon kinging out of his realm, the male lead will kill him with the plot amour.


    Talking about the male lead, he soon will annul the engagement with me when he got all the support from the citizen and his influence rival the tyrant emperor.


    The love between him and Diana will be supported from all across the empire after seeing all of their hardworking and in the end, Marte was abandoned again.


    That should be the best route for me, just waiting to be abandoned but no, I didn''t have to wait that long.


    The thing I said about giving Marte the happy ending, I will give it to her.


    I''ll annul the engagement with the male lead and then marry him off with the female lead, gave them a happy ending then I''ll find the happy ending for Marte.


    <em><strong>Memory Magic: Ultimate Art Of Memory</strong></em>


    <em>Ack!</em>


    Again, the pain inside my head was the same as the thing that happened back on earth.


    <em>Haa...</em>


    The only thing different was how I could see the magic circle around me.


    I didn''t remember anyone using such magic in the novel, and what was memory magic anyway?


    <em>Step step</em>


    Was it that person who used the magic on me?


    I got up from the table and stared into the man''s red crimson eyes.


    His eyes were indifferent looking at me, as expected of the emotionless second male lead.


    The red-haired guy, Flynn Alfonso, and the knight who was sent to Marte by the male lead.


    "His royal highness request for your attendant, here''s the invitation." I could sense someone''s gaze in this direction.


    What did he want with me anyway? Shouldn''t he use this time to console his childhood friend?


    "It''s an honor." I gradually epted the invitation, I was taught by the teacher picked by Tristan, I needed to pretend I know the courtesy.


    I could see the suffering future ahead of me but I already died once, I''ll live this life without regretting anything until Marte returns.


    Right, I should do that. Even in the world in which the grim reaper will be taking my life at any moment. It will still be better than that world...the world which nothing left for me, for Sun-hee there.


    <em><strong>Extra:</strong></em>


    <strong>Back on earth,</strong>


    "Guys, check it out!! The novel is getting the season two."


    "What?? I thought it was already ended."


    "Look!! The author released the trailerst night."


    "Huh? Everyone is the viin??!"


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 3 - 3: The Reader(3)

    "Mydy, did his highness really invite you there?!" just when she walked back inside the mansion back to her room, everyone was shocked seeing the letter with the imperial stamp on it she was carrying in her hand.


    She had no intention to lie so she just told them straight out right in front of Diana''s face who was still sipping her soup.


    Then Marte walked upstairs without a care about themotion caused by Diana as she rushed out of the manor right after that.


    Around the time while she was preparing herself, Diana was still running away elsewhere in the capital. The duke and Tristan ordered the knights to search for her.


    She didn''t pay any mind, to be exact, she really didn''t want to interact with the female lead nor the male lead.


    The female lead will have any one of her male leads tofort her anyway so why would she care about her?


    If you''re saying that she was her half-sister, at least she shouldfort her, then you misunderstood. Marte never begged the engagement in the first ce, and to Marte, Diana was never her sister, just someone who she looked at with envy.


    She remembered clearly in the novel, the part of Diana''s birthday.


    Marte was born on the date a day before her, so the dukedom was supposed to hold the birthday party for two days in a row.


    But never once, Marte had her own birthday party while Diana had it all, the famous guest, the big cake, and everyone wishing for her.


    Every year on her birthday, she was allowed toe out of her basement for a day, but unfortunately, that year, she didn''t return to her basement after her birthday ended.


    She snuck outside of the basement going to the street market with the little money she saved up to buy Diana a gift but her genuine effort was burnt right in front of her.


    Diana epted the gift because of the sudden appearance of Marte at her party, everyone was talking bad about Marte, despised her but she paid them no mind and looked happily seeing Diana receiving her gift.


    But after the party ended, she saw her gift to Diana was burnt right in front of her eyes.


    It traumatized her, she decided from that day that her basement was better than the cruel outside world.


    Her basement with the bones of rats, and eating the rotten food, was still way better than that.


    The part from Diana burning the gift wasn''t written in the novel, it was written in Marte''s diary, the book she found earlier.


    "Mydy, what do you think about these two dresses?" the person in the maid uniform who is Marte''s personal maid carried two of the dress in both of her hands looking all pumped up as if she was the one the crown prince invited.


    ''It was supposed to be Anna who shoulde here.''


    She soon understood the meaning behind the maid''s action, those eyes sneaking a nce at her ne every time she could.


    "E, I don''t really like pink. Pick other dresses."


    "...yes, mydy."


    The two dressed soon presented in front of her, this time it was orange and yellow.


    "No, I don''t like this."


    ''Tsk, she was the one who bought it herself.''


    E bowed and walked back to the closet hiding her real thought.


    She bit her lip enduring the gap Marte treated Anna and her.


    She went through her closet, the ce she usually came as she wanted when Marte was out of the house.


    All of these dresses were her favorite but thedy she served was very annoying in her eyes.


    ''Such a rich brat, if she was poor as me then she won''t be such picky--''


    She was lost in thought of talking bad about Marte, that was when a pair of hands were put on her shoulder from behind.


    "Hey, E...tell me how many dresses did you steal while I was unconscious!?" she flinched with cold sweat rolling down on her forehead listening to the devil-like tone near her ears, it was as if her whole body had been paralyzed just like a snake tightened its body around her.


    "What are you saying--"


    "What am I saying?! Are you asking me that, you thief?!"


    "It seems there is a misunderstanding, mydy." Marte released her hand and walked back to her bed then sitting crossing her leg there.


    "Misunderstanding or not, your life is on my palm now." Marte threw the list of her dresses right in E''s face.


    E stumbled falling on the floor unable to get her face up, her lip started to shake, she tried her best to find an excuse but the detail of the dresses Marte bought was all on the list.


    "I''m sorry, please forgive me...please spare...my life, mydy."


    "Hm?" Marte''s lip lifted up as a grin started to appear on her face, E heard the stepping sound of Marte''s feet toward her, she closed her eyes epting her fate and then,


    "Here!"


    "??"


    "What''re you doing frozen up? Do you want me to wear it for you too?"


    "Mydy..." tears fell down dropping on her hand as she reached out to get the same ne as Anna.


    She didn''t even ask about the reason why herdy gave it to her, she assumed all of the things was just Marte testing her but she was wrong when the ne was put on her neck.


    "Now your life belongs to me."


    <em>''Huh?''</em>


    E''s eyes widen confusing about Marte''s words.


    Marte pulled E''s chin toward her then touched the gem on the ne slightly.


    "E, if you ever betray me or take this off...this ne will kill you."


    ''Kill me...?! Then Anna''s ne...''


    "Anna also got one because she is loyal to me."


    E felt defeated, she gritted her teeth seeing Marteughing mockingly at her then chased her like a mouse out of her room.


    <strong>Marte (Sun-hee)''s POV</strong>


    <em>Hm?</em>


    ''Did she really think what I said was the truth?''


    I tried to hold back myugh seeing her walking turning her head down out of my room.


    That way, there will be more and more maidsing to my side in no time.


    Let''s see whether the kindness of Diana or my money could buy them.


    ''Money is really an excellent servant.''


    I wished to say that for a very long time, I wanted to know what it feels like to have the money in your hands.


    I walked to the closet, disappointed by the dresses in it.


    Around that time, Marte still wore these kinds of dresses, it was all bright and colorful color, there was even a rainbow dress in it.


    I really didn''t have to prepare myself for the like of the crown prince, my current dress was fine but there was someone I had to meet there.


    At least, I should leave a good impression.


    I rang the bell that was put on the table and a butler appeared just a minute after it.


    "Call all the maids to gather downstairs."


    "They are busy with their works, mydy."


    If Diana was the one who called, would he reject bluntly like this?


    He closed his eyes looking all high mighty.


    "Then tell them, they don''t have toe if they didn''t want my dress."


    After a while, just by sitting in my room, I could hear all the noisy murmuring downstair.


    I walked to the stair, and all eyes were on me, I loved those eyes.


    "Let''s see which among all of you could get the dress and who won''t." I said, everyone was confused, they stared at me walking down the stair. When I reached the main door, I turned my back and raised my voice "The dresses are upstairs."


    Using the opportunity of the other three family members weren''t at home, I decided to buy the maids to my side first. It was all part of the n.


    Just like that, they ran and stumbled on each other''s end of dress climbing up the stair.


    The stair today for them was like a mountain which a prize ced on top.


    I was kidding with them, Marte''s dresses were more than the maids here.


    She was pampered ever since she got out of the basement, no more like ever since she was engaged with the crown prince.


    I should use my status while I still had it.


    "Flynn,e with me." I nced at the knight the crown prince sent to me. A man with red hair and eyes, in his white knight uniform, his cor bone, and his wide shoulder could be seen although they were underneath his clothes.


    His arm looked strong, he really looked like a well-trained knight and a spy of course.


    He was a spy to look over all my every movement, if there was an order to kill me from his master, my head will fall off.


    But unlike his coldness and cruelty, his handsome face with a sharp jawline paid up for it.


    I just used the excuse of buying the new dress to drag him with me but the real reason was I wanted to look around the capital and brought him to my side although the chance of that happening was near zero.


    We finally arrived at the square after leaving the Mortel''s territory.


    It felt like a magicalnd, the citizens were wearing simple clothes, there were no cars and motors, everything was refreshing.


    I could hear all the talk because of the carriage with the rose emblem on it.


    With my eyes behind this mask which was given by duke Jel, I could see all those people talking about the scar underneath this mask.


    I tried my best to stop my lip from shaking, it was the same as in my past life.


    Although I was used to it, the pain was the same.


    Human here with a scar on their face didn''t receive any respect, and Marte was a woman too. The beauty of the woman defines everything about them in this world.


    Huh?


    Suddenly, my ears felt warm.


    I looked back at the man who put his hands on my ear, although he was putting it preventing me from hearing those things, I could still but...


    "There were too many flies around here." his eyes were shaking when he tried to find the excuse.


    ''Having the second male lead doing this to a viiness is hrious.''


    "You can take it off now, I don''t mind those flies." I walked into the shop before him, I saw him crouching when I entered the store. Just what was he doing hiding his face like that?


    <em>His ears were red...</em>


    That guy wasn''t much different from Marte, unlike Marte, he never received any love at all from his parents not because his parents hated him it was because his parents were killed ever since he was young along with his little sister too.


    "Wee mydy. I''ll be serving you for your shopping at our shop. What would you like, mydy?"


    "This one."


    "Ah, would you like to try it?"


    "No, I''ll buy all the dresses in this shop except this one." her eyes went teary after I said that.


    I had two titles I could use to pay so I didn''t care about the payment like how I was in the past.


    "So how would you like to pay?"


    "My fiance, the crown prince will pay for it." I said smiling at her and putting the engagement ring on the counter.


    "Mydy, we can''t...ept this." she was shuttering.


    "Just show it to him, and he will pay for it."


    Alright, spending the royal family''s money was really exciting.


    Flynn looked at me in disbelief when he saw all the men carrying my dress walking in lines behind my back.


    They put all of it in the carriage.


    "Pick me up one hourter." I told the coachman.


    "Yes, mydy."


    "And you, follow me." I walked around the alley, I didn''t know whether I could enjoy anything like this in the future so I should enjoy the moment--


    <em><strong>Memory Magic: Ultimate Art Of Memory</strong></em>


    <em>Ack!</em>


    It happened again!!


    "Mydy!!!" I fell on the ground making my dress all dirty, the pain in my head was really painful.


    I took a deep breath enduring and got up from the ground using Flynn''s arm to be my support to avoid causing the scene.


    "Young master, herdy is--"


    Who was he calling young master? And why did he stop his question midway?


    I looked up to the person in front of me.


    Huh? Tristan?


    And what was the liquid on my face...?


    I touched the part between my lip and my nose, it was red, my glove was stained with the blooding out of my nose.


    But the man who happened to be there as well didn''t even ask me if I was okay.


    "You''re really bothersome. Your sister is missing and you''re out here shopping--"


    "Go!"


    "What??"


    "Go to your sister." I took Flynn''s arm which was holding me who wasn''t be able to stand up properly off my shoulder and walked in a different direction from Tristan.


    ''It''s just a nosebleed, don''t act as I need you desperately to save my life...tsk, perfect brother of the novel.''


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 4 - 4: The Reader(4)

    <strong>Marte (Sun-hee)''s POV</strong>


    It was really bittersweet, leaving a bitter taste in my tongue when I left him like that.


    A perfect brother, the one who was always there for Diana, his sister.


    That was how the author described him. Everyone loved him, wished for his happiness because he was so considerate toward the female lead.


    I hated it. Those people, most of them didn''t read both of the people''s sides.


    His abandoning Marte in the basement was correct and Marte who chased after his love was wrong. They med her saying she was just jealous, she wanted attention, not like Diana who always did everything with kindness and spread love everywhere she went.


    That was the reason why she was called an angel because she was born with the day with the sky was blue and a rainbow while Marte was born on the day which storms and lightning were everywhere.


    I really didn''t want to be jealous of Diana, but people really made me this way.


    If only Tristan didn''t...<em>tsk.</em>


    I could have hated him if it wasn''t for that reason.


    I lost all my interest in preparing myself for anyone, I called Flynn who was walking behind me silently, "Take me to the royal pce."


    "But you haven''t...yes, mydy."


    This guy was really good at reading the situation.


    I looked outside the rented carriage at the man who was searching desperately for his sister. I closed the curtain when our eyes made contact.


    God really knew me well to put me in this viiness''s body, if I ever were Diana, I didn''t think I could handle her pain when the time came when Tristan d%$.


    Although she was the one at fault for most of it and she put the me on Marte without knowing who was the real person behind all of her tragedies.


    <strong>The royal pce,</strong>


    "Lady Marte Mortel has arrived!" atst we arrived at the royal pce, the pce was pure white with the green garden. The interior was even luxurious than the duchy I woke up in.


    With the announcer''s voice so loud, everyone in the room averted their attention at me when the knight opened the door for me.


    I thought he invited me here alone, it looked like we hadpany.


    "Greeting, mydy." he put his lip onto my new glove with praiseworthy courtesy.


    As expected of the crown prince, the son between the emperor and the empress.


    "Greeting, mydy!!" those people are the nobles, he gained power faster than I thought.


    A son of a marquess, a son of a baron, the next heir of the dukedom, and...


    <em>Huh?</em>


    That man...


    Ash color hair with golden eyes, Asher?


    Duke Asher?!!


    "My fiance is here, so please take care on your way back, everyone."


    I bowed them leaving but when it was Asher''s turn, he stopped and stared at me for a minute then left.


    I couldn''t say anything to him because I didn''t know the thing happening between him and Marte yet.


    After all, he was the second male lead and the man who was rejected by Marte.


    I should keep quiet, I didn''t know what would happen if someone knew I wasn''t the real Marte--


    A slight relief calmed me down but when the male lead came to me with his arrogant liked eyes, he giggled.


    "Hm? Pfft, I couldn''t believe it."


    He suddenly held himself andughed when he looked into my eyes leave me in disbelief and all confused.


    "What''s funny, your royal highness?" I was nervous. And for some reason, I got the feeling I already hated him when Iid my eyes on him.


    "Wow, wow."


    <em>p p</em>


    He pped his hand and wiped his tear fromughing then he walked closer and closer to me till my back hit the door.


    He put his hand blocking my way out. I was trapped in his hands and all I could see was his sapphire blue eyes and his golden blonde hair.


    "Hey. You really didn''t remember?!"


    "...there are a lot of things in my mind. So please cut to the chase, your royal highness." I could feel his breath touching my cheek lightly and his callused hands stroking my hair.


    "I love you, Marte." that was really unexpected from the sly fox like him to say something like that.


    <em>Huh?</em>


    Was there any plot twist in the novel? There wasn''t a single interaction between him and Marte up to the current point.


    That was when it hit me.


    If I was Marte...


    "Please don''t say such a thing, my sister is still crying at the moment." that will be something the real Marte would say.


    "Ahaha...of course, you wouldn''t fall for it. You''re clever enough."


    I couldn''t read his mind, his face and expression didn''t give me a single clue. With only a grin appearing from ear to ear, that was all.


    "Flynn, use your magic and prevent any sound from leaking out."


    ''So Flynn could hear the conversation earlier.''


    This man in front of me was really shameless, it hasn''t been a full week since he was engaged with Marte and he dared to say such a thing while Diana was still heartbroken.


    He turned to me and then stared into my eyes, he murmured, "So what''s your real name?"


    !!!


    How did he--


    Even Anna or E couldn''t notice me. Was there some magic he used on me?


    But the only magic who could see soul was the death roses magic which was the magic of the Mortel dukedom and that only urred to only one person too in the Mortel bloodline.


    The royal''s light magic would never be able to see--


    "Do you hear me? The crown prince is asking you right now."


    Was that a test? He was the first person I couldn''t read. He was like a history book.


    "I''m Marte Mortel, please remember my name since we''re engaged now."


    He smirked with his eyes widened, he dropped my hair and walked back to the couch sitting on it.


    "Of course, it won''t be easy. I really can''t believe Marte could bring someone like...oh never mind."


    What was that?


    "What''re you trying to say?"


    "Nothing. Let''s have fun in this...opp, I almost said something again."


    I could feel my blood vein pop up listening to this man talking, I had never been this frustrated like this in my life. My blood boiled from the frustration, the nail pierced my palm as I tighten it.


    I took a deep breath to calm myself down.


    "Sit here. I invited you here to tell you something."


    If status meant nothing, I would hit this man already for ordering me around.


    I couldn''t bear to stay with him any second longer but for the sake of the things he said earlier, I obeyed him and sat on the chair across from him.


    "As you can see, we''re engaged now."


    "About the engagement, could I say something?"


    "Yes please do so. Don''t be shy." he put the sugar in his tea and poured the tea into the cup in front of me.


    Was this the male lead I know? Well, the plotline already changed since I came to this world. Relying on the plot only helped me to some certain point, and the character''s true personality will never be something I could figure out.


    "Let''s annul it." I finally said it, although...


    "Huh?!" the aura around him changed, I could say it became deadlier than before.


    "I don''t hate you or anything but I just have no feeling for you--"


    "You shouldn''t have said that, I don''t know what your name is but isn''t me the best person for saving your life in this world?"


    "I know it''s shocking for you but please don''t change the topic."


    As long as I could keep myposure, just a little longer, he won''t be able to discover me in the meantime.


    "Well, I don''t have any feeling for you either."


    "Then it''s settled then. And the engagement ring will return to you at any moment now."


    "You! How could you take off our engagement ring?" he stood up from the couch ring at me with his sharp gaze. My neck hurt from looking up at him.


    "That engagement ring means nothing to me, I used it to buy my clothes."


    ''Ah, he''s even madder now.''


    Wait, was there a time the male lead mad in the novel? He was described to be calm in almost every situation even when the emperor, his father engaged him to Marte the one he didn''t love, he epted it calmly and then waited in the dark to hide his fang to get what he truly wanted from Diana to the throne.


    But was that really his intention for keeping calm the whole situation or did he just want to test the water?


    I wasn''t sure about the other time, butparing the power status between Diana and Marte. I was the one who was higher and the one who will put the crown on his head easily.


    Relying on someone like the male lead was thest thing I could''ve thought of.


    After annulling the engagement, one trouble will be lessened.


    "It seems you''re misunderstanding something." his eyes glowed darker as he smirked at me with his finger on my chin.


    My right hand traveled to the teapot, it was hard and heavy. That time, I wondered one hit of the teapot might kill him or not for doing such a shameless thing.


    But it seemed like the stupid thing as endurance from my path life really helped me from getting my head off.


    I got up from my seat as well, there was no need for any discussion further.


    This man didn''t take any of my words seriously since the beginning anyway.


    "Our engagement isn''t up to us to decide. It is the emperor."


    ''Oh? Try to scare me?"


    I didn''t see any reason why he was so against this. He also knew too the fact Diana will get more power than Marte even if she was the second wife''s daughter. Diana will have many connections with the nobledies.


    Maybe he wanted to annul the engagement the day before the wedding just like what he did in the novel humiliating Marte in front of all people in the empire.


    "I already thought of that, so you didn''t have to worry. Then I''ll see myself out now."


    !!!


    Was it just me or...


    "I really want to know your real name~"


    ...that guy was really dangerous.


    <strong>+++</strong>


    The door closed after Marte left the room without thinking about the man in the room who was left behind.


    That man after she left walked to the ss window looking at a man reading under the ppa with his butler.


    "This life is gonna be exciting. Marte really knew who she choose. What should I do if she kept seducing me like this?"


    ''That man is crazy.''


    He picked up the picture from the drawer, it was the picture of Diana with Marte standing behind her.


    A warm smile appeared on his face as she looked at one person among those two between Marte who carried the ugly doll and Diana who held the bouquet of roses.


    <strong>Marte (Sun-hee)''s POV</strong>


    I was disgusted and frightened at the same time when I left the study room of that man. I bet he was behind every suffering that happened to the female lead.


    The pce was way too big and Flynn didn''t escort me on my way out of this pce. He must be busy reporting everything about me to that bastard.


    <em>Huff huff</em>


    It was still spring but the weather was crazy hot. The weather wasn''t exactly the reason, the reason was mostly because of this long dress with long sleeves.


    Now I lost all my feeling of meeting that man who I wanted to meet since I came here.


    The male lead only had a good face but that man, I wanted to see him, I wanted to know what his voice sounded like.


    There will be more chances in the future, I didn''t need to rush it.


    Just when I was going to leave, suddenly my eyes started bing teary out of the sudden.


    It was a chill of deja vu punching me when I heard that familiar voice, "How long do I have to read this?!"


    No way. There had to be no way.


    I ran and ran toward that voice.


    "Your highness, you''re holding it upside down."


    "What''s important about studying anyway--"


    I finally met him, that time I didn''t care about my appearance, I fell on the way a few times with my dress covered with dirt but I felt like I used to experience this thing before.


    It was as if I used to see his face and hear his voice in the past.


    His voice was exactly what I thought it would be when I read his dialogue, his face and hair and everything about him was the same as I imagined I would be which gave me a chill in disbelief.


    How could it be?


    "Lady Mortel?!" his butler bowed at me when he stood up and just stared at me.


    We both stared at each other like cat and dong making the butler confusing.


    Little by little, the sense of reality finally came back to me, that was when I noticed my hair was all a mess.


    <em>Stupid me.</em>


    I didn''t want that to be our first meeting.


    "Sorry!!" I bowed apologizing to him and then ran back to where I came from without looking back.


    It was really embarrassing. Just what I was thinking?


    But to be honest, the viin...


    That man was really hopeless.


    <em>Reading a book upside down hahaha.</em>


    <strong>Back on earth,</strong>


    Sun-hee''s body was in the ambnce''s car. Head dripping blood washed away by the ran. And Ji-hoon with his hand and white shirt stained with Sun-hee''s blood cried as he begged her to hold on in that world she already abandoned.


    But Sun-hee wasn''t the only one on the brink of death. Yet again, fate and God decided to mess with a couple of best friend''s destinies.


    The luxurious car with the back full of the bottle of alcohol and the ss shattering by the crush against the light pole as it turned after hitting Sun-hee.


    And the jet ck-haired woman, the birthday girl with the birthday crown on her head and the cream of the cake on her face.


    Never would she know that her eighteenth birthday turned out to be her death date.


    "Where am I?!" her soul stood staring back at her body she left behind under the heavy rain but all the rain droplets didn''t touch the ground as everything around seemed to stop even Ji-hoon who held Sun-hee''s hands tightly stopped doing anything like he was a statue, and that was the same for everyone around her.


    Even the extra guy at the back who was peacefully eating ramen hadn''t got a bite of his ramen yet.


    [Miss, you''re in my realm right now.] the voice came from behind her back. She turned and looked at that little kid with a face simr to Ji-hoon.


    "Realm?" the ck-haired girl in the blue dress with pink fur at the end of the dress which was designed by the famous brand designer asked that little girl.


    [Name: Eun-Kyung. Third-year high school student. Daugther of the CEO A.U Group. Have one brother named Eunwoo. And a friend named Sun-hee.] that voiceing out of the kid''s lip said everything in detail but then was cut off by Eun-Kyung.


    "She''s not my friend."


    [Hm? But in your memory, you--]


    "So what''s your deal?"


    [As we speaking, I stop the time on earth just for you.]


    It gave Eun-Kyung chill down to the deep of her bone as she gulped facing the one who did that godly thing such as stopping time.


    [You''re between life and death. So choose, whether to live the rest of your life crippled or transmigrated into the novel you read.]


    "What novel?"


    [You only read one novel! Why do you ask me?]


    "Ah, the novel Sun-hee told me to--" she couldn''t say anything further when she identally mentioned Sun-hee.


    [So what will it be?]


    "I choose thetter but..."


    [What do you want to know?]


    "What''s the condition?"


    [Ahaha, as expected of the CEO''s daughter. The condition is easy...kill your friend.]


    "What?!"


    [Your friend, Sun-hee. Kill her.]


    "Are you saying she is in the novel as well? Who did she reincarnate as?"


    [You have three seconds to decide.]


    "Wait...wait, answer me!!!"


    3


    2


    "Whatever, I agree."


    1!


    Her eyes became heavy, she lost all the sense around her but before she lost consciousness, she tried to reach the little girl smiling at her as she waved her little hands goodbye.


    [I hope youplete the mission and kill that woman, Eun-Kyung.]


    <em>[Eun-Kyung]</em>


    <em>[Eun-Kyung]</em>


    "Lady ****** is awake!!"


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 5 - 5: The Extra(1)

    <strong>*****a (Eun-Kyung)''s POV</strong>


    I never forgot how my first day in the new world was. When I was desperately wishing for myself to be the female lead of the story, the reality hit hard like a wine pouring down on my head to wake me up from hallucination.


    "Lady Aurora is awake!!" the words from the maid shouting were like a bullet fired into my heart.


    I wanted her to say ''Lady Diana is awake.''


    What was with the name Aurora? I never remembered any name like that when I read the story.


    The character aside, but the next wording out of the woman wearing the red heel looking down at me, her lip was red, she tied her ck hair in the bun and she was holding her red fan in one of her hands and the other one was holding the ss of wine which was empty.


    Because all of her wine was already soaking my new pink hair, I looked at her with teary eyes from the throbbing pain aching my cheek.


    "Wherever you go, why do you always bring shame to our Madeline''s family?!"


    "Mother, mother! Don''t be harsh on sister, she might copse again." the man with dark pink hair came out of the shadow and put his hand on the ck-haired woman to calm her down with a cheerful tone while I could feel the blood rolling down on my face.


    And the same red blood was also on the fan of the woman.


    ''Who am I?''


    "You''re too nice, do you know how embarrassed I am having her as my daughter?"


    <em>Too nice?</em>


    I could see his nce at me from time to time looking down on me who was on the floor.


    "...I--"


    "If apologizing can erase the disgrace you did to our family, then I won''t bother with you like this." she cut me off without knowing what was I going to say.


    I didn''t know how this world work, I was too ahead of myself for wishing to be the female lead.


    Why did I have to reincarnate into such a person? In such a family? What hurt me the most was how simr the situation was.


    Why? Just why did it have to be like that? I didn''t want to live the same life which I looked at my mother and held back the tear when she crushed my dream because I was born as a woman.


    <Mother, I want to be a businesswoman in the future.>


    <Eun-Kyung ah! You''re a girl, you''re gonna marry a man in the future, why bother? We''re rich, we could afford to get you a man you want.>


    <em>Just why...?</em>


    "Mother, just forgive her this one. You do know she didn''t go to the academy like me, right?"


    "...you, get her back to her room. And don''t let her run into me." she took a deep breath as if she just discarded a worthless thing.


    "I..."


    ''Why can''t I say anything?''


    <strong>[The mission will start in five minutes, you aren''t allowed to speak until then.]</strong>


    <em>Tsk.</em>


    My throat felt stuck, I wanted to say that word right in her face but I couldn''t. It felt frustrating.


    "Mydy?!"


    "..." I stopped walking like they wanted me to.


    I walked back and red at that woman.


    "What do you think you''re doing?"


    I ignored all the questionsing from her mouth, I walked to the table.


    I touched my blood which fell on the red carpet a moment ago and then wrote some letters on the table.


    ''Thank you.'' I smirked leaving them confusing.


    I''ll teach them the p they gave me today, I''ll make sure they will be on their knees begging me in the future especially, that bastard.


    "Have you gone nut?!"


    I looked up to the man asking me in a loud voice, his hand was aching to p me.


    I mouthed my words at him while thedy over there was still looking closely at the letter, ''You bastard.''


    If you wanted to be the sweet and kind brother, then keep your act the whole way you scumbag.


    The rain started pouring down as I left the mother and son in that living room, with a sh of lightning, it wasn''t just them, most of the maids were there.


    To think this body let them shame her like this, ''who is she?''


    And I wondered too who will Sun-hee reincarnated into?


    <strong>Marte (Sun-hee)''s POV</strong>


    My happy moment a while ago, disappeared when I saw that woman who was crying in front of theke in front of the royal gate.


    She had tinum blonde hair, I was standing looking at her from afar. It was the first time seeing her crying without any of her love interests being by her side.


    I started to wonder how that innocent woman became such a cruel woman to cut someone''s tongue at the end?


    "Are you happy now, seeing me cry?" she threw the rock inside theke while asking that at me with a cold expression.


    The heartwarming expression of her, she will never show it to me. Marte was the only one who could see this side of her, the cold side.


    "What''re you doing here crying? Everyone is looking for you--" I was cut off by the sound of the lightning. After the lightning, the rain started pouring down, all the dirt in my palm was washed off along the rain into theke.


    "Marte, I hate you. I really hate you."


    I was used to that kind of words, but I didn''t know about Marte. Maybe she was the same as I used to hear all those words.


    "You''re pathetic crying over a man." said, the one who was just sobbing seeing the face of the viin a moment ago.


    "You''re heartless just like you always be. Shouldn''t youfort your little sister right now?" she turned her head at me looking up at me with her pink eyes.


    "You have many people who willfort you anyway, why would I bother doing that?" my dress was soaked by the rain so was Diana''s. The rain wiped away the trace of her tears.


    "Those people? Those people who only loved me being fake all the time?"


    So the story we read was all about the female lead being fake the whole story, as the reader I was disappointed.


    "...why are you telling me that?"


    "I''m always jealous of you, Marte."


    Jealous? She said it while giggling. She really was the perfect match for that crazy male lead.


    She who got everything, love, attention, everyone''s affection was telling me, the one who was in the basement for half of her life.


    "Go back home, I don''t want to carry your fat body to the duchy." I turned my back preparing to leave her at thatke, but that man was there looking at me with gaze stabbing me then Diana''s voice was heard behind me, she muttered, ''I wonder which one of us he will save?''


    My body was dragged along with Diana in the leg as she pulled my legs, that man I saw in the dense fog, he could see me properly but the story really loved Diana.


    He jumped into theke taking Diana''s frail body from theke while I was sinking down to the bottom of theke.


    Everything went by too quickly. My body felt cold shivering inside theke.


    I could see his red eyes looking from the surface of theke as he carried Diana''s body in his arm.


    ''People really teach me how to be a viiness.''


    All I wished was her happy ending and yet she--


    Theke was cold especially with the rain pouring down from the ck sky. I could swim back ashore on my own but I was waiting for that man.


    Even I was running out of breath, I was waiting and wishing.


    Even just a little, I wanted Marte to feel the love from her father but in the end, another man instead of Marte''s father jumped into the body grabbing my waist bringing me up to the surface.


    I gasped for air in his strong arm while looking at Diana who was fake sleeping. Then the man who saved me put me down on the ground gently then walked to duke Jel.


    Duke Jel put Diana down on the grass and then punch Flynn right in his face, the red blood came out of his nose because of that punch but was washed away by the heavy rain.


    The duke didn''t nce at his daughter once.


    "I will fire you if this happens again."


    "Yes, your grace." he left carrying Diana with him into the carriage while I was left there shivering under the rain.


    ''People really teach me a lot of things.''


    I bit my lip, if it wasn''t for the heavy rain, my blood could also be seen.


    "Mydy, are you alright?"


    "Hey..." my lip was shaking from the coldness of the rain and the reality of the viiness.


    "You were closer than duke Jel...at that time, why did you wait and rescue me instead of her?"


    "...because..." he was hesitating.


    "Just say it."


    "The duke will surely savedy Diana and you..."


    "...yes, I was abandoned."


    "You will catch a cold, let''s go in--"


    "Leave me alone here, this is an order." he left obeying my order just like a true knight.


    Seriously, why did the author lie to me like that?


    I hated the author, describing that man to be a doting father of Diana but no one ever asked why he put Marte in the basement. Was he a doting father to Marte too?


    No, he wasn''t. Just like my father too. Like the exact replica of my father on earth.


    Why did I have to rte to this woman this much? If I died back on earth, will that father of mine grieve for my death? Will he regret doing all of that to me?


    Haa...ahh...my heart ached. It hurt...it hurt so much.


    The rain was heavy but it wasn''t enough to hide the sound of me crying.


    That was the reason I had a trust issue with people. Just like what Eun-Kyung did to me, just like everyone lied to me.


    I hate people...no matter what world it was, even this magical world, people disgusted me.


    <em>Haa...ack...hic...</em>


    <em>Huh?</em>


    Did the rain stop?


    I looked above and all I could see was a big hand holding a ck umbre.


    "Your highness, you will catch a cold--"


    "Lady Mor--Mortel?!!!" I ignored the voice of the butler shuttering, all my attention was focused on the viin.


    "You''re pathetic crying over a man."


    Where did I hear that line before?


    ''Karma is real!''


    Karma really came to me real quick just only a few minutes after roasting Diana for crying over a man.


    That man was just like the novel described him to be, the cold-blooded man.


    He bent down looking closely at my face with a mask covering my scar, he stared at me closely while his shoulder started to get wet from the rain.


    "Hold it yourself, that knight of yours will lose his job if you catch a cold so he gave it to me."


    Flynn...?


    "Thank you, your highness." he walked away after giving me the umbre.


    It was scary and intimidating talking with him, my heart almost jumped out of my chest as I stood there under the umbre he gave to me watching his back walking back inside the pce.


    "Your highness, I will also lose my job if you catch a cold."


    "Sorry, sorry. I''ll read two books today to apologize to you then."


    What was with the umbre anyway? My dress was all soaked, and what was with the people? Just a little cold couldn''t kill me.


    That was my thought at that time without knowing whose body I was in, it was Marte''s.


    As if the pain inside her body wasn''t bad enough, the cold made it worse.


    I got the cold right in the early morning, the tissue of snorts filled the trashcan.


    I was escorted back to the duchy after that incident, the day wasn''t over yet but I had to stay inside the manor for the whole afternoon and evening because of the heavy rain.


    <em>Achoo!</em>


    "Mydy, here''s the medicine."


    <em>Achoo!</em>


    "Open your mouth." Anna was the only one taking of me and my personal maid was nowhere to be found. There were many doctorsing to the duchy but not a single doctor was ordered to take care of me, all I get was a bag of medicine.


    "Ah...achoo!" this sneezing was really annoying.


    Maybe it could kill me from frustration, of course.


    I couldn''t bear it. Every part of my body ached as I wanted to get out of my bed and did something with that woman.


    How dare she drags me into theke with her?


    <em>Grrr!!</em>


    "Mydy, please be better soon."


    ''Anna was very nice to me~''


    "Thank you, Anna--"


    "Because you have many parties to attend."


    ''Never mind.''


    I avoided the party yesterday as well, the letters of invitation, I could see it piling up on my table from the bed.


    I felt my stamina draining away looking at all those letters.


    "Give me the most important one today, I''ll attend it."


    "But you haven''t recovered yet."


    "Anna, don''t make me say it twice." I got up sitting on the bed.


    ''Diana, before I give you a happy ending...I''ll make sure you suffer.''


    "So whose letter is this?"


    "It''sdy Aurora from Madeline''s family, mydy."


    Aurora? Wasn''t she the character appearing in one of the side stories? The side story wasn''t well known by the new reader but I definitely remembered her name.


    Wasn''t she Diana''s friend? Why did she invite me?


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 6 - 6: The Extra(2)

    <strong>Marte (Sun-hee)''s POV</strong>


    Aurora Madeline, the daughter of Marchioness Alexa. She was the child between Marchioness and Marquess Brady who died in the carriage ident on the same night she was born.


    Meanwhile, her brother named Armando, the son between the Marchioness and amoner. The Marchioness had a son with that man, but after that man died, she was burdened by the dept and was forced to live on the street with her four years old kid until Aurora''s father fell in love with her.


    Their mother-daughter rtionship became worse and worse after the Marquess passed away,dy Alexa became the head of the house which was the talk of the capital during that time.


    It was really rare for a woman to get the title of the head unless their husband was dead or they were the only daughter of the house.


    And around that time, I was on my carriage going to that household without knowing the real reason behind the invitation I got that morning.


    Before leaving the house, it was crowded because of the doctoring to take care of Diana, they were acting like it was the end of the world.


    I still had some time left until the right time for me to force the emperor to annul my engagement, I should gather some power in the meantime.


    My status will be worse after breaking the engagement, no man will take Marte after breaking the engagement with the royal blood.


    I really didn''t care about that. Because I didn''t stay here for long--


    "What''re you thinking so hard of?" simr lines I used to hear back at my old world.


    I really wished Ji-hoon was here with me. But at the same time, I didn''t want him here since he was smart, kind, and talented. The world there will be a good ce for him. My heart broke with the thought of him.


    The scene of him crying holding my body was heartbreaking and the goodbye was even worse.


    "Nothing." I replied back to Flynn who sat across from me inside the carriage of the Mortel on the way to Madeline''s household.


    "You should''ve stayed in bed, you''re sick." I was confused from time to time about the way this spy treated me.


    "It''s good weather today, don''t you think Flynn? I can''t miss out on a fabulous day like this." I looked out of the window, for a second I could see my past self reflected in the window.


    <You will never be loved no matter where you go.>


    <You will always be alone just like how your father treated you, Eun-Kyung, and everyone else.>


    <Kim Sun-hee, you don''t deserve any of these things of Marte, just disappear from this world.>


    It was as if the reflection of my past self saying those words to me when the guilt staying in someone else''s body began to pile up like a mountain.


    <em>Haa...</em>


    "Mydy, mydy!! You''re not looking alright. Let''s turn back."


    I nced at the man with the worried look on his face, just why did he keep on urging me to go back?


    Was it because I was Marte? I was hisdy and he had to serve me like he was ordered.


    "It''s just a cold, don''t overreact thing. What about you?"


    "...me?"


    "Your nose is red from the sneezing, you shouldn''t have saved me yesterday. I could swim on my own."


    "Eh?! You could swim??"


    Right, Marte couldn''t swim. I also found out about this a while ago, the reason why she was unconscious was that she fell into theke but not theke yesterday though.


    "You know, I could use magic to lift me up." that was an excuse.


    "Right, right. But why didn''t you use it three days ago--"


    "Oh, Flynn. Look at that bird, it''s beautiful." I should avoid that topic since I couldn''t regain any of Marte''s memories except the things I read in her diary.


    "A bird?!" he looked through the same side of the window, his face was closed to mine since we were in the same carriage.


    "Yeah, yeah, that bird."


    "It''s a crow, do you like that kind of bird?"


    "...they''re smarter than average birds."


    "Do you know that crow is my favorite animal?"


    "It is??"


    He nodded and pointed at the crow.


    "See that? There was a ring on its finger, crow is the only bird I knew who could do such thing."


    ''Since I used to steal the thing from a crow to survive.''


    I squinted my eyes looking at the crow he pointed, it soon disappeared since the carriage was moving. But when I looked back at that red-haired character, there was a faint of sadness left in his eyes.


    I couldn''tfort him, even though I knew a lot about his past than anyone. His childhood wasn''t any better than Marte''s.


    Why did every character have to have a tragic backstory?


    <em>Even that crazy male lead had one.</em>


    "Achoo!!"


    It was cute seeing him sneezing.


    "Sorry, mydy."


    "By the way, thank you for the umbre yesterday."


    "Umbre?"


    !!!


    "Hey, Flynn do we have to go through the forest to get to the Madeline household?" I noticed something wrong for a while and maybe that was the reason why Flynn tried to stop me from going.


    Flynn...knew about this.


    He avoided my eyes and replied, "No, we don''t..."


    Soon after, a group of assassins was everywhere, on the tall tree and some of them blocked the road up ahead.


    The coachman got off and took out the sword he had been hiding then took off his wig.


    "Let''s finish this quick, guys!" they already surrounded our carriage, even Flynn alone couldn''t beat all of them.


    Assassins weren''t supposed to reveal their voice, these guys were just some normal assassins. But their number couldn''t be underestimated.


    The best choice was to run.


    "I''ll protect you, mydy." he picked me up from my seat carrying me in his arm, I was startled when he suddenly do something like that while I was thinking about how to run.


    "Hey!!"


    "Sorry." he kicked the door till it broke and fell on some of the assassins then he used the forest to escape by jumping from one tree to one tree.


    I felt really dizzy so I wrapped my arm around his neck tightly looking back at those assassins chasing us from behind.


    <strong>Death Roses Magic: Rose Vine</strong>


    "Ack!!" an agony sound escaped from Flynn''s lip as I used the magic of Marte.


    I still couldn''t use the magic, this magic wasn''t easy to use. If it was easy to use, Marte didn''t have to spend her life in the basement to control it.


    The side effect was taken by Flynn instead of me.


    "Put me down! You''ll die."


    Was his master crazy to send the assassin to take care of me while Flynn was still around me--


    My eyes became big as I understood something, my heart felt betrayed.


    "I''ll put you down when it''s time. So please..."


    Soon after, we ran to the dead end. There was a steep cliff a few steps behind us.


    Flynn finally put me down and unsheathed his sword.


    "Oh? A knight protecting mydy? HAHAHA,e here boy. I''ll let you off easily if you leave her."


    "..." Flynn didn''t reply and kept his standing still. Those assassins were triggered by Flynn''s arrogance and they came to us all at once.


    What a group of stupid people, I really pity them to fight with this male character.


    He wasn''t given such an important job from the crown prince for nothing.


    <strong>Lost Magic: Time Stop</strong>


    The voice urred all over the air, I felt like I lost all my sense of direction, and when I came back to my sense.


    Flynn was the one standing where the assassins were a moment ago while those assassins fell off the cliff.


    I looked from above, from that height, I couldn''t see anything below except the trace of blood and body like a redlight fireworks or an insect crushed.


    Flynn didn''t run here just to escape, he really knew the inside out of this forest. That was why he chose this cliff to finish them off without blood sttering on his sword.


    If it was Marte, she would be falling into these people and the male lead''s scheme including Flynn''s. All of these were just for...


    I gritted my teeth trying to calm myself down.


    "Who sent you here?" Flynn pointed his sword at the one assassin he spared.


    "...hahaha...Uwahahaha, this is the famous knight everyone talking about?!"


    "Are you crazy--" it was a surprise for that man tough but he had a reason tough. That assassin was the leader of the assassins.


    He was behind my back with the dagger pointing at my back, I stared at Flynn''s eyes which were shaking when he turned to me.


    ''Sh*t, this wasn''t in the n.''


    <strong>Lost Magic: Time-</strong>


    "HAHAHA, if you used that magic, this woman will die. I won''t lose anything even if I kill her..."


    "You bastard--" his words were cut off when he saw the dagger already travel to my behind my neck, I put my hand on my neck touching the blood.


    "...I...will...kill this...woman..." he pulled his dagger back while gripping my arm and then it rushed to my neck at an extremely fast speed.


    I could feel the chill all over my body as I was shaking.


    ''Come on, Flynn...I''m waiting. Show me your real power.''


    Even in that situation, I was trembling because of the excitement of watching those people''s performances. It was on top of the world, especially Flynn who pretended to protect me.


    "Die!"


    <strong>Lost Magic: Target Lock</strong>


    The flesh of the assassin behind me dropped to the ground and his head went rolling down off the cliff.


    I took a deep breath for air, I never felt anything like that in my life.


    Flynn came to me and ripped part of his clothes to cover the blood behind my neck.


    "You''re hurt because of me..."


    "Don''t worry, Flynn. I trust you. Thank you so much for saving my life." I smiled at him patting his shoulder.


    He helped me walk back to the carriage then left me there after casting the magic barrier to protect me. After that, he took the horse from the carriage to get the doctor toe here treating me. Well, convincing him to go alone and leave me there was such a difficult thing.


    That guy was really bothersome. Bringing a doctor to me will be a problem to me now since I...<strong>wasn''t injured in the first ce.</strong>


    Hahaha. I''ve never felt something like that in my life.


    It was such a unique experience.


    Before that dagger of the assassin came to my neck, I already stabbed him with the hairpin I hid behind the back of my dress. There was poison on the end of the hairpin.


    I really couldn''t afford to let this body die, that was why I prepared it since the day I came to this world.


    And that blood was the assassin''s blood, I wiped it on my neck fooling Flynn. Since his master really did his best to send those stupid assassins, I should enjoy it and follow along.


    Judging by Flynn''s expression, that crazy male lead who sent those assassins to me didn''t want them to exactly kill me.


    He just wanted them to scare me and then let Flynn be the hero of the day, to be the savior of my life.


    A round of apuse to that bastard, it was pretty sureing from him since he also used that n before. He used that kind of tragedy to bring Flynn to his side back when Flynn was young.


    He killed Flynn''s family and then appeared in front of Flynn as the savior the next day. The novel stated that Flynn''s family was bad people, but was that really true, or was it just that the male lead wanted Flynn for his talent in magic?


    <em>Sigh.</em>


    I was going to ask thest assassin who was the leader for some information but too bad, he was killed by Flynn.


    But I still had my backup card. I didn''t just use the death roses magic for nothing back then when they were chasing us to the cliff.


    "Wake up!!"


    "Huh?! Where am I? How did I--"


    I caught an assassin with the vine then let the vine drag him to the bush near the carriage.


    "Now, tell me everything!" I grinned at the assassin.


    <strong>At Madeline''s household,</strong>


    "Lady Aurora...it''s alreadyte. Lady Mortel won''te." the maid put the tea on the table and told herdy as she saw the situation.


    She was waiting since early morning till now and yet Marte hadn''te yet.


    "What''s she thinking? Even if thatdyes, she won''t gain anything out of her since that woman was just an abandoned daughter of the duke and the crown prince doesn''t love her." Armando standing looking at Aurora who was sipping tea in disgust and he talked loudly on purpose to let her hear his words.


    "Don''t worry, she wille."


    ''Of course, she will. The question is how hasn''t shee yet?''


    Aurora was speaking like she could predict the future, she put another sugar cube in her tea then nced at the gate right at the moment when the carriage arrived in front of her house.


    "Lady Mortel reallye, mydy."


    "I know. I know. Now then, it''s time." she walked to the gate to greet thedy in the red dress which was stained with blood, but it couldn''t be seen by most people, the blood blended with the color of her dress.


    The bandage around her neck made the perfect ne fit with her white hair as she smiled at Aurora.


    "Sorry, I''mte,dy Madeline."


    "Don''t mind it. The pleasure is mine for youing to my house. You can just call me Aurora."


    "Ohoho, I''m so d. You can also call me Marte then."


    "Oh my, it is an honor." she bowed a little and tilted her head up smiling at Marte.


    ''To get power!'' those two shared the same thought.


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 7 - 7: The Extra(3)

    <strong>Aurora (Eun-Kyung)''s POV</strong>


    Marte Mortel, the main viiness of the novel Sun-hee rmend me.


    Sun-hee always said about how she loved the viiness, she was cool, smart, and cool. It was fun listening to her all day long--


    It wasn''t time to think about the old memories, Sun-hee was no longer my friend. It was better for her to not befriend someone like me.


    I really hoped she survived back on earth, her body was picked up at the hospital. I even saw Ji-hoon holding her hand the whole time sobbing.


    She will survive, if I killed her in this world, there will be a chance her soul will go back to the world.


    That was what I guess, but nothing was confirmed. The voice never said anything to me after giving me the first mission.


    I thought the mission was to kill her immediately but it wasn''t.


    Instead, it was<strong> [Mission 1: Be the talk of the capital.]</strong>


    I really didn''t know what did it mean by that? Did I have to be a joke or anything in the capital?


    Anyway, back to Marte.


    Just like I said, my goal was to kill Sun-hee, so I needed to gather power as much as I could until that mission arrive and found out who she reincarnated into.


    And gathering power will also help me revenge for this body too, I will im all of the property of the marquess.


    I won''t let it fall into the hand of Armando, and about that woman, I really couldn''t believe she was her mother.


    Marte was the current person who held the most power at the moment ording to the novel, she recently hadplete control over her death roses magic which allow her to get out of the basement and im back the title of the duke''s daughter.


    And the other one was the title of the fiance of the male lead, the second prince, the crown prince of the empire.


    This body was a friend of Diana since I read all of the letters in her room, and they even gave gifts to each other. One of the gifts was a ck cat.


    Although I loved the female lead, there wasn''t any time for me to fangirl over her. I had to find my way to survive in this world.


    One thing I was afraid of at that time was Sun-hee reincarnated into the female lead. Because I heard the trend about people often reincarnated into the female lead''s body.


    I hope it wasn''t the case.


    "The scenery here is beautiful,dy Aurora." the viiness walked inside the field of pink roses in the garden of this household.


    She was acting like her duchy didn''t have the garden of roses, they were the only family who had the unique magic called death roses magic with half of the military in their palm.


    She was exactly how she was described in the novel, white silky hair, and purple eyes. But behind that eyes, nothing could be trusted. To sum it up, she only knew how to use people.


    That was the reason why I sent the invitation to her, in the novel she tried to take Diana''s people to her side many times.


    In this life, I will stay on both sides, Marte and Diana''s. When the crown prince abandoned Marte, she will still have the title of the duke''s daughter. And I will use her worst situation tofort her at that time and use her as much as I could.


    And Diana will be the fiancee of the crown prince, I will also gain a lot by being her friend.


    But there was a difficult task for me since I had to keep this rtionship hidden from both of them.


    "This rose really suits you,dy Marte."


    "Just Marte is fine. That way we could be closer, right? Can I call you Aurora too?"


    Was she this friendly? No, she was just trying to manipte me.


    "Can I...really call you that?"


    "Of course, you''re my first friend after all...ah, sorry for saying that."


    Right, this woman never had a friend before. She spent most of her life in the basement to control her death roses magic.


    "It''s alright. I''m really happy for being friends with you...Marte."


    I should do my mission now, there might be a time limit.


    "Marte, do you want to go walking around here?"


    "Yes, I always wanted to see Madeline''s territory." she sounded really energetic.


    There was some sort of smelling from her, it was sweet like a rose and the other smell was familiar.


    We walked around the ce with her knight walking behind us, I really wanted to be alone with Marte.


    It would be convenient for me to get some information out of her. I should get this guy away from us.


    When I nced my eyes looking at that tall knight, I noticed his unique red hair and eyes.


    He was one of the love interests. It would be better if it was any other person than him.


    This guy was such a pain in the a*s. He was a spy sent by the male lead to watch Marte''s every move and at the same time, protect Diana.


    I didn''t know why he was one of the love interests because, in the story, there was nothing confirmed about him loving Diana.


    He continued to serve Marte until the day he died by a mysterious assassination.


    The gaze he looked at Marte, somehow it kinda looked like that man''s gaze back on earth.


    Why did he look at Marte like that? Did he love her? He kept looking at...


    Huh? Blood?


    I was in shock by the unexpected sight of blood behind Marte''s neck. Was that why she camete?


    "Excuse me, Lady Madeline. I had something to talk to mydy for a moment."


    "What is it, Flynn?"


    He moved his head at her ears, their faces were close to each other, I could see his ear turned pink when he realized how close he was.


    "Yes, don''t mind me."


    "Then, please wait here a bit, Aurora." I smiled watching them walk away to the remote alley.


    I followed them behind, and I really wished I didn''t.


    I never knew such a thing happening between them.


    The way Flynn took off the bandage around her neck, was so gentle, he treated her as if she was a gem in his hand.


    Marte put her long hair on the side for him to put the ointment on. I looked at the cut behind her neck, it wasn''t deep.


    "Flynn, should I apply more lipstick? My lip started to turn pale again."


    "No one will notice it. You should take care of your wound. I really hope you could return back to the mansion soon. You might copse of blood loss."


    The viiness shouldn''t be a target for anyone to kill her around that time, that meant the author didn''t show us in the story or Sun-hee changed the story since she arrived before me.


    Marte always chased after people for their affection just like how she did with her brother and her father. I couldn''t me her for not receiving any of their affection since she was the reason why her mother died because of her birth.


    She was the reason why Tristan, her brother had a traumatic childhood of the loss of his mother, and duke Jel was the one who suffered the most losing his beloved wife, the one who saved him from the darkness.


    That was why I was so happy that they could find their happiness and their light again when Diana was born.


    But one thing I didn''t agree with other readers was how they treated Marte was right. She grew up to be the person she was because of them. If only they treated her better, she won''t be a viiness.


    This novel was full of drama and romance, I should be going around the plot and stealing the female lead''s love interests by then if it wasn''t this body I reincarnated into and the mission.


    "You''re back, Marte. I bought this for you." I gave her the food I bought for her, she was smiling innocently and epted it.


    "And this one is for your knight."


    "Thank you so much, Aurora."


    "Here, say thank you to Aurora too." she shared a piece of it and gave it to Flynn, their height difference was really adorable when Flynn lowered himself for her.


    These two would make a great couple but the only thing that await them was death.


    <strong>Marte (Sun-hee)''s POV</strong>


    As I thought, she only tried to use me. In the original novel''s side story, she was quite a maniptive person.


    She tried to befriend both Diana and Marte to gain power, to help her get a better marriage.


    I cut my own neck from behind to keep Flynn from getting suspicious of me, even with a bandage surrounding my neck, she didn''t even bother to ask.


    I made my blood bleed on purpose when she was ncing at Flynn but she still didn''t bother.


    Aurora in the story, in the end, Diana finally caught on to everything she did to Diana. Diana felt betrayed because her friend was friends with Marte the whole time, the woman who made her suffer.


    Diana broke off their friendship, and Aurora got many bad rumors talking about her since then. In the end, she was married to a baron although she was supposed to get married to Tristan if she didn''t mess up.


    I thought of supporting her goal to marry Tristan since I could keep Tristan in control if she did but when I saw such a thing from her, I felt disappointed.


    There was no such thing as friendship for me in this life and the past life as well.


    "Sir!!!!"


    What was with themotion?


    Aurora''s loud voice was all over the ce, she was looking at something behind me. I turned my back and there was Flynn lying on the ground.


    This idiot!!


    I asked him many times whether he was okay or not using two major spells in a row but he kept shaking his head telling me he was okay.


    "Flynn!! Flynn, wake up."


    I pped his face gently. I didn''t know how to give my magic energy to him.


    People started gathering around us, and no one stepped forward to help this man.


    Everyone when they saw the mask on my face, they knew me immediately as that duke''s daughter, abandoned daughter of the duke, and no one helped him.


    There was really no other way, I was intending to pick him up and carry him but suddenly,


    "Let''s take him to the hospital." Aurora, the fragile woman with arms smaller than Flynn''s two times was carrying him like a princess in her arm.


    I was going to carry him the same way with the support of magic but to think, she could do it with raw strength.


    How in the world did she do that???!!!


    <strong>Aurora (Eun-Kyung)''s POV</strong>


    <strong>[Mission 1plete! Congrattion! You will be the talk of the town for the full week.]</strong>


    <em>Phew.</em>


    Although I will be punished by the Marchionesster on, I had toplete my mission first.


    This body was punished because of her superhuman strength, she broke a teacup in the tea party, that was why her mother punished her.


    Now I gained some trust from Marte, just one more push, she will be trusting me.


    "You should get your neck treated too since you''re here."


    I was waiting for a perfect chance to say this. But now everything worked out for me.


    She looked at me with eyes glittering.


    "Thank you for helping Flynn."


    "It''s alright since I don''t like seeing people getting sick in front of me." I said with a smile and acted like how I was back in Seoul.


    She must find me weird...


    "Aurora, thank you again. I''m really d to have you as my friend."


    Maybe this viiness wasn''t as bad as they said her to be, I shipped her with Flynn though. I really wished for her to have a different ending this time--


    My happiness at that time vanished when the voice rang in my head,


    <strong>[Mission 2: Meet Tristan and hold a conversation. Duration: 5 minutes.]</strong>


    ''This is like homework now.''


    <strong>Marte (Sun-hee)''s POV</strong>


    <Sun-hee ah! You shouldn''t let your father treat you this way. Look at all the bruises.>


    <I''m alright, Eun-Kyung.>


    <Still, you''re hurt and I couldn''t help you. I don''t like people getting hurt in front of me.>


    Those used to be a happy moment for me, just like the light in the tunnel when Eun-Kyung was still my friend. We used to have that conversation when we came to school.


    The happy memories were the most painful when you thought of it again when the other person was no longer the same.


    Buying street food, walking at the park, and Eun-Kyung stood up for me against those bullies. That moment hurt too much, I hid at the corner of the hospital hiding my teary eyes behind the mask.


    Why?


    ...why did I remember that moment when Aurora said that?


    To think one of the people I miss was also her. I never knew it was such painful to leave her suddenly like this. The day I died back then was her birthday too. I didn''t wish her or anything.


    I was afraid when I heard Aurora wanting to be my friend, I was afraid of bing friends with someone because I didn''t want the thing that happened back then to happen again.


    ''Am I even allowed to have friends?''


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 8 - 8: The Extra(4)

    <strong>Same time, somewhere back in the forest, </strong>


    The man wearing the ck suit from his shirt to his shoes, walking along the coastline near the stream which blood was pouring in from all of the corpses which fell from the cliff above.


    "Haha...that guy, Flynn really did his job well." Richard bent down and took a look at all the useless assassins he sent to help Flynnplete his work.


    "I don''t understand why you did all of these." the person behind him asked him while cleaning the corpse by burning it alive.


    "Of course, the useless pawn should be discarded, right?"


    "So Flynn and I will be discarded by you someday too."


    "Don''t say it like that...you''re hurting my heart."


    "I don''t even know you have a heart anymore." that person replied back without hesitation as well as stole some money from those assassins.


    "Of course I have a heart. I did all of these for Flynn to get close to hisdy, for hisdy to trust himpletely just like how I did with you too, Anna." he nced at the woman behind him, one of his people who he sent to the Mortel duchy to be his eyes and ears.


    "...I didn''t do the same way to earn her trust."


    "Of course, you didn''t. But don''t you see how my way worked better? You were the one who looked after her when she was unconscious and you received a ne from her the day she woke up."


    "...let''s just clear these corpse quicks. There might be people noticing my disappearance back at the duchy."


    "Yes, yes." he jumped over a corpse to the head, he smirked realizing Flynn used his trump card to deal with this assassin.


    Every cut was clean on the assassin''s body but when he took a look at the assassin''s stomach, aughing out of his lip.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Look at this!! Wow, yourdy is really an interesting person." Anna ran over and looked at the same spot he did, there was a small wound on the stomach and many ck spots surrounding it.


    It was poison.


    "Is it something tough about? She knew all your n."


    "She knew, so what? Ah...I''m falling deeply now."


    "Your highness...there is one corpse missing. What if he reveals..."


    "Pfft. Don''t worry, he won''t." he sounded confident like he knew everything, the reason was those assassins were already marked with his magic before sending them to attack Marte.


    "By the way, I didn''t see their carriage back in the forest. Where did they go?"


    "She got the invitation to Madeline''s household?"


    "Who invited her?!"


    "It was the daughter of that family."


    "Ah...Aurora, is it? But isn''t she Diana''s friend?"


    "I didn''t know too. But it seems likedy Marte really wants to meet her."


    "Hmm, there is nothing to worry about because Aurora is just a useless woman, she didn''t have any power in her hand."


    "We can''t see the future. Every person could change,dy Aurora might be the head of that house if she sides with any of her rtives instead of her mother."


    "Hey, Anna...do you believe in a past life?"


    "What''s with the sudden topic change?"


    "Just answer."


    "No, when we die, we die. There''s no such thing as past or next life."


    "Ahaha, I used to think like that too until...never mind." he looked up in the sky, it was kinda gloomy that day since the ck cloud started to gather up there covering the sun which was supposed to set around that time.


    ''Aurora will get married to a baron and that''s it. I''m sure of it.'' the thought of prince Richard like he had the future event right in his palm.


    Back to Aurora, after spending some time with Marte, she returned to Madeline''s household in the evening after the sunset.


    "You have such a thick face to think ofing back here, Aurora?" just when Aurora walked inside the house, instead of the heartwarming wee, she saw the same fan which hit her yesterday.


    There were many little scars on Aurora''s forehead but it was covered by her bang and a little makeup. That was why she didn''t have to wear a mask as Marte did.


    "This is my home, why can''t Ie here?"


    "Oh, now you talk back to me?! You''re really uneducated!! I didn''t educate you to be like this."


    "Hm? Mother, I''m tired today. I''m gonna go to my room, please excuse me."


    "You!! Who taught you to be such rude?! Mother hasn''t finished talking to you yet." Aurora stopped by the loud voice her brother shouted at her.


    She turned back and red at both of them.


    "Then tell me...what did I do wrong?"


    ''It feels like she is a different person.''


    ''What''s with her aura? Has she always been like this before?''


    "You didn''t know about your fault? Should I hit you till you remember?"


    "Cut to the chase, if I did anything wrong, I''ll sleep in the garden tonight."


    "Huh? You grew a wing now, huh? Talking back to the elder like this? I really regret giving birth to you."


    Aurora clenched her hands enduring those words since she used to hear those kinds of words before. But her heart said otherwise, it was throbbing suffocating her with each of those daggersing out of their mouths.


    "Read this." her mother threw the newspaper on her face, it fell on the floor. All of the workers there saw it, they all grinned mocking her including her half-brother.


    "Hm? A goridy princess carries a knight?"


    "I told you many times not to use your strength."


    "But mother, what''s wrong with my action?" she asked back at the mother and son calmly.


    "Can you not read? They called you a gori. They''re mocking our household."


    "I really didn''t understand both of you. Shouldn''t youfort me when they said things like that about me?"


    "What? Are you crazy? If you didn''t use your strength, none of this would''ve happened."


    Aurora sighed and walked slowly toward them. She pointed her finger at the picture in the newspaper.


    "See this? Look closely, who is this knight?"


    They squinted their eyes, then it became big as soon as they noticed the face of the crown prince''s knight.


    "I saved the life of the royal prince''s knight anddy Mortel''s knight." she shoved the newspaper to Armando and walked away from them going up to her room.


    ''So annoying.''


    A tear dropped on the staircase.


    She closed the door to her room and fell into the bed. It felt like her stamina was all gone after talking with those people.


    <em>Meow meow</em>


    She got up from her pillow and then stared at the ck cat who was meowing at her.


    "Come here, cat." she didn''t know its name.


    <em>Meow</em>


    "So what''s your name?"


    <em>Meow meow</em>


    She sighed failing to understand what it was saying.


    "I''m really sorry but your master isn''t here. I''m just someone from Korea."


    <em>Meow...</em>


    The kitty put its paw below her eyes wiping the little tear on her face. Aurora was surprised to feel the cat''s paw.


    "Ahh, you''re so cute. Don''t worry, I''m not sad. I''m used to this."


    She soon fell asleep on the big bed leaving her cat staring at her sleeping face.


    <em>Step step</em>


    Coming in like the wind passing through the curtain, step like the feather and hair blew along with the wind, the one who took Eun-Kyung to Anastasia walked slowly to the cat.


    [Aurora, I can give your body back to you if you want.] the little girl with ck hair said to the cat sitting on Aurora''s body.


    "There is no need. If it is Eun-Kyung, she will use my body well." the cat look at that little girl, the little girl smiled just like how she was smiling at Eun-Kyung back then understanding what it was saying without the need to hear it.


    [Being a cat isn''t easy though, you can''t even speak to her even if she could speak now.]


    "It''s alright though. I''m happy with her being alive. Thank you for bringing her soul back to this world."


    [It was really hard bringing her soul back here and it was even harder swapping your soul with her.]


    "By the way, what''s Seoul?"


    [It was a city in the other world, your cat died and reincarnated into that world...she lived for more than ten years and died again in that world.]


    "Hmm...so what''s her name in that world? Is she a human there?"


    [Yes, she is a human. She was born in a rich family and her name was still Eun-Kyung.]


    "Thank you so much, emm goddess."


    [I''m not a goddess, I''m just nothing. This will be thest time I could talk to you, I wish you well Aurora.]


    "Thank you, thank you for letting me meet Eun-Kyung again."


    The meet, such thing as swapping soul didn''te for free. So what was the price?


    <strong>A week ago,</strong>


    Before Eun-Kyung came into this world, Aurora was living well walking with the human leg and dress well for the tea party she was invited to.


    It was the same routine, tea party, gathering at the ball, it was always like that. She felt the exhaustion of all of those things.


    But it was what she had to do if she wanted to have a good husband as her mother told her every single day.


    She couldn''t even live her life the way she wanted, everything she did was for her to get sold off to a wealthy family.


    Getting married to a man she didn''t love wasn''t what she wanted. She was tired of this life.


    Aurora was born with superhuman strength, she was always jealous of her brother who could go to the academy and did everything he wanted to achieve his dream.


    Her onlyfort was her cat named Eun-Kyung, it was a cat she got from Diana as the token of their friendship when they were young.


    She really loved that cat, because when her mother wasn''t by her side, without a mother tofort her when she cried, when she was anxious about her body, it was the cat Eun-Kyung whoforted her.


    She said to herself as long as she had Eun-Kyung, no matter life turned out, she will be alright but everything shattered when she saw her cat sleeping on her bed.


    It was an unusual sleep. The cat didn''t wake up when Aurora walked in like it used to.


    "Eun-Kyung. I''m back. I have your favorite snack." she patted the cat''s fur as her tears started to drop. She desperately called the cat''s name for it to wake up from that kind of sleep.


    "Eun-Kyung...why are you sleeping for so long...? Come on...this is your favorite snack."


    "Haa...ah...please...don''t leave me alone."


    One hour passed, two hours passed, till morning, she kept on calling its name to wake up.


    She locked herself in the room ignoring all of those words from the other side of the door, she hugged her cat''s cold body in her arm as her tear dropped on its head.


    "Eun-Kyung..."


    That was until that girl appeared, she appeared out of thin air.


    [I''ll help you get the cat back to life.]


    "Really?" she wiped her tear, even though a strange figure was in her room, she didn''t think of anything any longer, she loved her cat so much to the point she could do anything for that cat.


    [There is a thing you have to sacrifice and there''s also a condition for the soul of the cat too.]


    "What condition?" Aurora didn''t ask what sacrifice she was gonna do, instead, she asked for her cat.


    [I have a mission for it to do when it enters your body.]


    "Enter my body?"


    [Yes, that''s your sacrifice. You will have to give up your body and have your soul passed on or I can just put your soul into the cat.]


    "I agree!!"


    [You should think twice, are you sure you want to give up your body?]


    "Yes! Put my soul into my cat, and put her soul inside my body." she was determined, she patted her cat''s fur onest time smiling before the preparation.


    That little girl sighed and disappeared, many dayster, she came back with a glowing orb in her hand.


    [This is your cat''s soul. I ask you onest time, are you sure about this?]


    "Yes, I''m sure."


    [Alright, I''ll exin the process of putting her soul in your body.]


    "What do I have to do?"


    [First, you have to abandon your will to live, and the next is to be in the unconscious state in the situation of you wanting to die. That will create an opening for me to put the cat''s soul into yours.]


    "...can I write something for my cat?"


    [No, you will confuse her otherwise since this isn''t the soul of the cat, this is the soul of her other life.]


    "...alright, I''ll do it as you said as soon as possible."


    ''I hope you will have a better life than me, Eun-Kyung.''


    ''I''m d that I could see you alive again, I''ll be happy seeing you from afar even if I''m just a cat.''


    ''Good luck, Eun-Kyung.''


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 9 - 9: The Female Lead(1)

    <strong>Not every couple lived happily ever after-</strong>


    <strong>Diana''s POV</strong>


    "Your prince charming, I hope he treats you well." those words Marte muttereding out of her mouth with blood dripping on the prison''s floor.


    "Your prince charming..." "Your prince charming..." "HAHAHAHA, I hope he treats you well."


    <em>HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA</em>


    <em>HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA</em>


    ''My prince charming?''


    It was the same prince charming, the one Marte said for herst words to me, his gentle hands which used to stroke my hair, his eyes which were once looking at me with affection with a little smile on his face but at that moment, my eyes seemed to be fooling me.


    Because it was that same man who thrust the sword I gave him on his birthday into my stomach, the agony pain as I covered the bleeding with my hand didn''tpare one bit to the coldness in his eyes as he red at me when he abandoned my body in the brink of death looking at him leaving me there.


    "I''m sorry Diana...you''ll understand soon."


    "Richard...how could you..."


    You killed me and left me there rushing to where Marte was supposed to be executed and you expected me to understand.


    I didn''t understand.


    "HAHAHA, poor Diana got abandoned by her prince...HAHAHAHAHAHA." I heard her voice, her mocking voice I imagined Marte would say if she saw my blood dripping on the empress''s throne at that time.


    <em>HAHAHAHA</em>


    <em>HAHAHAHAHA</em>


    ''Goddess, please give me a second chance...please...I don''t want to die like this...''


    <strong><em>Please...please...please!!!</em></strong>


    "Please!!!!!"


    <em>Huff huff</em>


    I screamed out of my lung feeling the sweat dripping on my forehead, I was scared, I was terrified, those nightmares kept haunting me every time I slept.


    I didn''t want to see any of those. I was trembling and shaking with fear on my bed before I knew it.


    ''Diana, it''s alright...it''s alright.'' Thoseforting words I said to calm myself didn''t help because everything felt so real, my heart was throbbing in that dream, the sensation of the sword in my stomach was painful.


    If only those things I saw were just a nightmare, I didn''t have to be crying after hearing the news of the engagement between Richard and Marte.


    <em>If only...</em>


    But it wasn''t. Everything I''d been dreaming of every night since I was a child was all the thing happening in my past life.


    The life I thought it would end with a happy ending and the thought I would live happily ever after with the one I loved seemed like a lie now.


    What was the happy ending again? They said the male lead and the female lead marrying each other at the end of the story was a happy ending but what happened after that?


    I hated myself, I disgusted myself for not doing anything in the past except hallucinating all of those damn things about happy endings.


    All of my suffering in my past life, the one I cared for died one after another wasn''t Marte''s fault, even I could know a little who was behind all those. But I lied to myself, convinced myself that it wasn''t him, there was no way it could be him. I shoved all of those faults on Marte, so it would make me feel better.


    I hated myself for that.


    I asked God for a second chance but what had I done all these past twenty years, nothing. Even though I had all those dreams about Richard killing me, I lied to myself that those were nightmares.


    ''There''s no way he would do that to me.''


    ''Richard is my childhood friend, I know him more than anyone.''


    ''He loves me...'' those foolish thoughts gathered like a thick fog then turned into the ice globe just like a bubble to protect me from that cruel reality.


    But when everything that happened until now aligned with those dreams, I felt a little scared from time to time.


    When Richard was engaged with Marte, I was alright at first when I heard about it since I knew it beforehand. I felt better because I became so strong but in the end, the pain overwhelmed me forcing my tears toe out.


    Knowing beforehand didn''t mean it wasn''t gonna hurt.


    I cried because I was afraid I would meet the same fate as I once had in my past life, I tried everything to avoid the same tragedy again but when the people I cared for died in front of me again...I couldn''t handle it even though I knew it beforehand.


    But this life, instead of saying it was Marte''s fault, I searched for the culprit, and I wished I didn''t.


    I realized how painful it was to be betrayed by the one you loved, if Marte also traveled back in time, she would beughing at me judging from herst words saying to me in the prison.


    She also knew that I was the only one who didn''t know the truth and kept on trusting him until the day I died.


    I looked out to the full moon outside my window, it was beautiful. With the dim light of the moon, I grabbed the feather and started writing everything I dreamed of.


    It wasn''tte yet, at least I could save the people I cared for.


    When I finished writing everything in my diary, I walked around the room couldn''t sleep. I was anxious, I was afraid. Everything will start after the engagement, although I prepared for it for years, I couldn''t say I was readypletely.


    I will go against him, the crown prince.


    ''Haa...I couldn''t sleep.''


    I decided to walk out of my room to the garden to take some fresh air and I didn''t expect that woman to be up.


    It was already midnight, but she was still doing something at the training ground of our duchy.


    I hid behind a wall and look at Marte from afar.


    "Ack..." she fell on the ground with the sharp sword in her hand, her nightgown was already soaking with her sweat, and yet, she still got up to swing the sword again and again.


    There were many books on the ground, looking from where I was, I could see the magic book of the world, the death roses magic book, and the etiquette books.


    What was she trying so hard for? When I was kept in the dark in my past life, she struck for survival in the world.


    I misunderstood her when I was aware of the engagement out of a sudden, I thought she wanted to steal Richard away from me just like how she always did in the past. But she never once thought of that, her eyes when she stared at Richard every time they met at the ball wasn''t his face nor his smile. It was his crown.


    And when she bowed to him in the throne room, it wasn''t him she looked at. Her eyes full of desire were starting at the throne.


    Why did everyone want the throne? I didn''t understand why.


    I was jealous of Marte, she always emitted the type of aura that she could do everything alone. She didn''t trust anybody, her eyes ncing at me from time to time, I felt like she was judging me. I hated her.


    But to say, I will save her in this life, I won''t be sure about that.


    My hatred toward Richard was one thing, but my hatred toward her was one thing as well.


    <strong>In this life, I will stand above you, Marte. I won''t sit on the queen''s throne enduring your mockery any longer.</strong>


    <strong>I won''t...watch you stealing everything from me again.</strong>


    <strong>Marte (Sun-hee)''s POV</strong>


    <em>Ack!!</em>


    Both of my hands were numb, I couldn''t hold onto the sword properly anymore. The wound on my neck started to open again.


    I escaped the duchy for the whole day, I didn''t want to go back to the duchy untilte at night, so I decided to go to the parties I got invited all in one day.


    And when I came back, I couldn''t sleep. That day wasing faster and faster.


    I had to prepare myself.


    <em>Huff huff</em>


    The death roses magic was really difficult to use, among all the magic in this world, the side effect of this magic was the strongest.


    It could kill a person with its side effect alone.


    <strong>Death Roses Magic: Roses Falling</strong>


    <em>Arghhhhhhhhhh</em>


    My whole body was burning, it was agonizing, I couldn''t breathe for a minute rolling around the dirt covered with the rose petals I summon with magic.


    I intended to inflict the side effect on the flower, but it got on me instead.


    I was jealous of the female lead, she was much better than Marte. She was born with everyone blessing her because her magic energy was so pure and Marte''s was dark and gloomy.


    How did Marte control this magic?


    <strong>Death Roses--</strong>


    "!!!"


    ''What is this?''


    My head felt light out of a sudden, and I started to remember something out of the blue although it wasn''t something I should be aware of.


    No, it was more like...no one was aware of this, even the readers or anyone in this duchy.


    <em>Memory Magic?</em>


    ''What is this magic?''


    I suddenly knew how to use it.


    <strong>Memory Magic--</strong>


    I shouldn''t use this magic for the moment, I didn''t know about its origin or anything about how Marte acquired such strange magic.


    The world only had two base magic which was the dark magic of the demon king and the light magic of the royal blood.


    Other magic like nature magic, fire, water, earth, or wind was just magicing from a little portion of the light magic.


    And the death roses magic was also the magic that evolve from the light magic except it wasn''t the small portion the ancestor of this family got.


    The royal prince gave light magic to the ancestor of this family during the era when light magic was powerful, unlike the current era that the light magic was so weak.


    Also, the difference between the death roses magic and the light magic was how the light magic got weaker as time goes by opposite from the death roses magic got more and more powerful as time passed.


    But nothing in the novel mentioned the memory magic.


    How did Marte get such magic?


    <strong>Somewhere under the same moon</strong>, one was sleeping cozy under the nket, one was training and a few people were running from their death.


    "Everyone, run!!! No matter what, we need to meetdy Marte before we die." a group of people in the white priest suit ran from the man with the sword chasing them running on the roof.


    They ran into the forest shivering in fear, the baby was crying in one person''s arm but the mother didn''t have any time tofort her own baby as she ran for her life.


    "You have nowhere to run."


    "Who--who are you?!" the man who was the tallest in the group turned his back gripping his sword tightly afraid of the sword slipping away as he asked the man with blonde hair stained with the blood of all people he had killed on the way.


    "If I tell you, will you die?"


    "I don''t care who you are but you won''t get anything out of killing us..."


    "Oho? Really? But hey, do I need a reason to kill my obstacle?"


    "Huh--"


    His surprised face dropped on the ground without him saying goodbye to his newborn kid yet, his eyes stared at the man with blonde hair taking off his mask as it was dripping with blood.


    <strong>It was Richard.</strong>


    "Tsk. Tsk. You should have stayed in the church...*sigh* I really don''t want to kill Marte''s people and that innocent baby..." he looked down at those people kneeling at him asking him to spare their lives but their words didn''t make him interested a bit.


    He yawned and covered his mouth with one hand and the other hand killed all of them at once except the baby.


    "Such troublesome. You, pick up the baby and find someone to raise him. Teach it to be an assassin too." he ordered one of his shadow guards behind him and the baby vanished in a split second.


    Richard smirked sitting on all of those corpses and then brought out a paper from his pocket.


    He crossed all of the names of people he marked underline, there were only four more people remaining.


    "I can''t let them ruin my new toy. She''s more interesting this way, she shouldn''t know anything about her past life." he giggled and then walked away from the corpses without noticing the one survivor pretending to die buried in all of those corpses.


    ''I won''t let you seed, prince. It is our mission we''ve been assigned to in this life...to...to inform her everything about her past life.'' gritting his teeth shivering in fear couldn''t do anything against that monster.


    Thanks to the priest''s ne, the priest survived the cut of the sharp sword of the crown prince.


    But...when he took a deep breath in relief that he survived, a sound of the stepping suddenly got louder as it came close by, the corpse he used to hide himself suddenly moved and a man with blonde hair smirked at him.


    "Found you!!"


    <strong>Who was that blonde-haired man? Did Richarde back or another person?</strong>


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 10 - 10: The Female Lead(2)

    <strong>A long night passed, the sun rose. Another day began,</strong>


    <strong>Aurora (Eun-Kyung)''s POV</strong>


    I got invited to the Mortel duchy that day,pared to the house I reincarnated into, this duchy was a whole different level.


    Even their gates and their knight''s presence overwhelmed me to the point I was shaking. The butler of the duchy took me to the inside, the interior was jaw-dropping. I could see the emblem of rose everywhere throughout the mansion.


    The portrait of their family was so scary, especially the duke and Marte.


    Now I knew the reason why Marte looked so cold and fierce, she took after duke Jel. Meanwhile, in the portrait, Diana was so pretty and beautiful. Her visual screamed elegant and style, her smile was so bright it could blind my eyes.


    And the other person in the portrait was that man, the target of my mission.


    He looked simple, nothing special. He just had a simple smile, everything about him was ordinary. He was the <em>disposable</em><em>character</em> after all just like me who was an extra.


    "I''m sorry I''mte, Aurora." Marte walked up to me in a dark purple dress, her hair was styled beautifully putting her hair on her neckying down upfront.


    "I just came here, it''s so beautiful here."


    Haa...I was Marte''s friend. I was going to keep our rtionship a secret from Diana but who would have thought I got invited to the duchy like that?


    "Now that you''re here, why don''t I introduce you to my sister?"


    <em>Ah!</em>


    I thought it was gonna be alright because I heard Diana was sick since she fell into theke but this viiness''s evil smile was like reading my mind like I was a book in her palm.


    "Sister, is your guest already here?"


    <em>Huh?</em>


    <em>Oh my god!!! Oh my god!!!</em> It was the female lead walking toward me, she was even more beautiful a hundred times than how she was described in the novel.


    White fair skin, a couple of pink eyes, with the dashing blonde hair, she looked like a goddess--


    I had to calm myself, although I liked her character. It wasn''t the time for me to fangirl over her. Diana was Aurora''s friend, and during her worst time, I went to befriend the woman who stole her lover. I was really a terrible woman.


    "Ah, Diana. This is my friend, Aurora. We met yesterday."


    "Greeting,dy Aurora. I heard a lot about you recently."


    She greeted me with a smile and her courtesy was praiseworthy but why did she pretend she didn''t know Aurora? And why did her eyes seem like she was judging me?


    And why were they so close again?


    "How about you two have a nice talk? I have to go get something in my room."


    "...wait--" she already turned her back and left me alone with Diana.


    I nced at Diana from time to time, but her smile dropped when Marte left. I didn''t know who was the real viiness there when I saw her coldness in her sharp eyes.


    "This is your first time here, correct? I''m sick right now so let me walk around with you a little bit."


    The female lead I read wasn''t like that, she was kind but the woman in front of me was the opposite.


    "Diana, I--"


    "It''s alright. It''s your choice to befriend someone. I don''t mind about it. You can befriend my sister too, I. Don''t. Mind."


    <strong>Marte (Sun-hee)''s POV</strong>


    It was disgusting when she called me sister back then. She was the one who dragged me in theke the day before yesterday and now she acted as nothing happened.


    My forehead felt a little bit hot.


    I intended to break their friendship and caused a little drama by taking Aurora to her room while she was sick in her bed.


    Hering out of the room suddenly really startled me, fortunately, I could keep myposure.


    Life needed drama sometimes. I will be sleeping while they were hanging out with each other.


    When did I go to bedst night? Three am?


    <em>*sigh*</em>


    Without the mask I wore, they would see my eyebags.


    Haa...I took off the mask and went to sleep. When I was about to fall asleep, suddenly a knock on my door reached my ear and annoyed the hell out of me.


    "Who is it?"


    "I''m the tailor duke Jel sent for you."


    A tailor? Usually, we cut dress on special asions like going to the ball or something.


    I woke up to open the door for the tailor, she looked stylish. She was rmended by the duke after all.


    "Come in."


    I didn''t know what party I will wear the dress for, but if I had to guess. It might be Tristan''s birthday next week.


    "So what color would you like, mdy?"


    "What color will the duke wear?"


    "It was my husband who cut the duke''s clothes, so I don''t know about that."


    "How about ck?"


    "But it is a birthday party, and you will have to go to the ball too."


    A ball? Right, Tristan''s birthday party will be held at the imperial ball as it will be the day he will be the junior duke.


    "I choose white then."


    She measured my body and wrote it down on her note then bowed at me taking her leave.


    I didn''t know Tristan''s birthday woulde quickly like that.


    My eyes felt hurt now, I should take a rest or I might copse in front of everyone.


    <em>Knock knock</em>


    &^%&^&


    I almost swore because of the annoying feeling I felt right at that moment.


    "Who is it?!!"


    "Open the door." the voice gave me goosebumps since he wasn''t supposed toe all the way to my room like that.


    What did he want with me?


    I opened the door and bowed at him even though he was the father of this body.


    "Good morning, your grace." I didn''t see his expression at that time since my head was bowing at him. But he might be happy since he won''t hear the word father from Marte again.


    "You have to behave at the uing party of our family, don''t cause trouble."


    He should have told the butler if that was all he got to say to his daughter.


    "Yes, I will just stand in the corner if that is what you want." he walked away to the staircase after that.


    I rolled my eyes and prepared to fall into my bed as soon as I stepped into my room.


    "Where are you going?" he said to me coldly while waiting for me at the staircase.


    "Do you have more things to say to me, your grace?"


    "Let''s go for a walk."


    Of all time the duke had to ask me for a walk.


    "I''m a little bit tired today. So I have to refuse."


    "...are you sick?"


    "Even if I''m sick, it won''t concern you. I will be better by the time of Tristan''s birthday."


    It took him till then to ask me if his daughter was sick or not.


    I walked back inside my room and closed the door, that time I took a deep breath because I could finally get some sleep.


    <em>AHHHH</em>


    But a scream from the outside woke me up even though I haven''t fallen asleep yet.


    I learned my lesson, I won''t stay up at night ever again.


    It was Diana''s voice, and she was with Aurora.


    I rushed to where the scream wasing from. It was the duchy''s training ground.


    Everyone was gathering around, I pushed my way in and Aurora came to me as soon as she saw me.


    "Marte,dy Diana, she..."


    "Everyone, step back." I said to everyone, the duke and Tristan already ran here but if I let Diana be, the dukedom will have a problem again.


    The side effect of Diana''s magic didn''tpare one bit to Marte''s. But it still hurt.


    I looked up at Diana, she was overwhelmed with the death roses'' magic. The pink magic energy surrounded her like a tornado leaving her no way out.


    "What''s going on here?!" Tristan ran to where I stood and stop at the same spot looking at the tornado surrounding Diana.


    "Brother...help..." it won''t harm the person inside the magic tornado but to get that person out, it will harm the saver.


    Even the duke was hesitating, they were all talks about caring and protecting Diana but no one stepped up when she called for help.


    Looking at the situation, she might be using her magic wrong while trying to show off.


    "What are you doing?!" Tristan put his hand on my shoulder when he saw me walking toward Diana.


    "Save Diana, what else?"


    "We''ll find a solution, what can you do anyway?"


    "..." I ignored his words and shook his hand off me, I walked inside the tornado, my hair went messy as I stepped into it.


    My skin was all damaged and some cut appeared on my arm as I grabbed her hand and pulled her out of the tornado.


    "Diana, are you alright?" while the blood dripped from my arm, Tristan rushed to Diana and carried her out and the duke was just staring with his widened eyes.


    "Marte, your arm..."


    "I''m alright, Aurora." of all people, only Aurora came to me and asked for my wellbeing.


    It was nothing, it just hurt a little bit. Compared to the abusive violence in my past life, I could endure it.


    "What happened?" the duke asked the maid and the maid replied, "Lady Diana was walking withdy Aurora but then it happened."


    The duke with his scary sharp eyes walked to Aurora, Aurora''s hands were shaking while she tried to stop the bleeding on my arm.


    "I assumed you''re Aurora, correct? Then, will you tell me what happened back then?"


    "...it was like the maid said, it just happened out of the blue."


    "There is no way it could happen out of the blue! From this day on, you will be forbidden froming--"


    "I was the one!"


    "What are you saying?"


    "I set up the trap, I was jealous of her. She got a lot of people looking after her, so I envied her. Aurora didn''t have anything to do with this."


    "Do you expect me to believe that? I know she''s your first friend, but don''t say such nonsense."


    "I never knew it would turn out like this. So it''s all my fault."


    "Marte..." said, Aurora.


    "I''m sorry, I will repent over my doing...don''t me Aurora."


    "..." he just left.


    I was really tired of Diana''s scheme, but at least I could show Aurora who the real Diana was.


    I earned some of her trust by the way she looked at me with her eyes.


    It wasn''t that bad after all.


    !!!


    My heart ached again when experiencing the situation firsthand just like how Marte used to feel when she was young.


    The same widen back which I couldn''t reach, and the feeling of being abandoned.


    That time, I used Marte''s emotion as an excuse. It wasn''t me who felt sad and heartbroken at that moment.


    <strong>Aurora (Eun-Kyung)''s POV</strong>


    My eyes went teary seeing Marte stand up for me in front of the duke, the situation will get out of hand if everyone assumed I was the culprit behind what happened to Diana.


    What happened earlier wasn''t Marte''s fault, I didn''t see any of the trap on the training ground. The magic energy just surrounded Diana out of the blue.


    Diana wasn''t how I thought she would be, she was ten times worse than Marte.


    I had a hunch she might be Sun-hee since there were many changes about her from the novel.


    "It''s just a small cut, don''t worry." she said to me, it looked painful, and yet she said those words to me, even those knights could see how the wound was.


    Those knights too, no one came to carry her back to the duchy.


    I really couldn''t expect anything from them, I carried Marte in my arm back to her room on my own.


    These people in the duchy were really the worst.


    "I''m sorry I couldn''t give you a good time here, Aurora."


    "It''s really alright. You should take care of your body, it might leave a scar." I put the ointment on her arm and then wrapped it with the bandages.


    Her neck wound hadn''t healed yet and she got more wounds that day.


    "That mask looks ufortable, why don''t you take it off?"


    "Ah...it was the mask my father gave me, and it might scare you if you see my scar."


    "Don''t worry about that, we''re friends, right?"


    I choose her as my friend, I won''t be friends with that female lead. The author lied to me, I felt like I''ve been betrayed when I saw her personality.


    And I used to see the scar anyway since Sun-hee also had a scar on her face.


    She took off her mask, her face was not ugly with just a little bit of scar. It was because of society''s standards.


    She was beautiful, one day she might realize it too.


    "The scar isn''t that bad. You''re beautiful."


    "Thank you, Aurora. It means a lot to me."


    "I was just saying the truth." we both chuckled, and then Marte opened the drawer near her bed and took something out to give to me.


    "What is this?"


    "It was something I wanted to give you."


    ''It''s a bracelet.''


    It reminded me of the friendship bracelet Sun-hee gave me back then.


    "It''s pretty." she smiled and closed her eyes slowly.


    I watched her as she slept on her bed holding her hand.


    That day, I realizes that reincarnating into an extra wasn''t all bad. It was better than the viiness and the female lead.


    "Aurora..."


    "Yes?" she wasn''t asleep yet.


    "Your strength, I think you look cool when you carried me and Flynn..." her words made me surprised. Even I, who stayed in the body felt anxious about the superstrength power but hearing that made me...


    <em>Haa...</em>


    ''If she keeps doing this, I might mistake her as the female lead.''


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 11 - 11: The Female Lead(3)

    <strong>+++</strong>


    The maid walked to Aurora bowing her head and informed her, "Mdy,dy Diana asked for you."


    "Take me there." Aurora followed the maid into Diana''s room as she left Marte in her room alone.


    Her eyes were no longer filled with anticipation or excitement meeting the female lead anymore.


    When she walked into the room, Tristan was also there but the duke was nowhere to be seen.


    "Aurora, I''m sorry causing you trouble." her tone changed from the one she used toward her a moment ago, Aurora realized that the author described her right, she was sweet and innocent only in front of people she liked.


    ''What a fake--'' she was going to call her a fake or two face person but somehow she was simr to her too, so she stopped.


    Who didn''t want the person you like to see your good side? Who wants anybody to see the side you don''t want them to see?


    But still, what she did back then was the worst thing she could do to Aurora.


    She humiliated Aurora in front of all the workers and the knights especially the duke. Instead of stepping up for her since Diana was the one involved but Diana didn''t do anything except y dead in her brother''s arm.


    "I''m d you''re well,dy Diana. I''ll take my leave now."


    ''I won''t go along the stupid plot anymore, I''ll stand at Marte''s side and then made her the crown princess, that way I will get more power too.''


    "I''ll see you out." Tristan walked up to her and bowed a little asking for her agreement.


    "Thank you, young lord." Aurora replied with politeness and a voice was heard inside her head with just that little conversation.


    <strong>[Mission 2: Talk with Tristan. Duration 4 min 30 seconds.]</strong>


    <strong>Aurora (Eun-Kyung)''s POV</strong>


    <em>Huh?</em>


    Just that?? The mission was easier than I thought.


    Now that it came down to this, I will just have a small talk with him and then move on to the next question.


    But I wasn''t the one who said it first because Tristan suddenly cut me off.


    "Mydy, I heard you are also Diana''s friend."


    "Yes, and I also be friends withdy Marte yesterday too."


    "You do know the things between them, right?"


    "You mean the engagement?"


    "So you do know, I really don''t understand why are you doing this?"


    "Why can''t I?" I asked raising my tone a bit.


    Suddenly, the conversation was starting to be serious, as our voice became cold and our eyes stared at each other and we stopped walking anymore.


    "Don''t you think you''re the worst person doing that? You abandoned Diana in her worst time."


    "I don''t want to hear that from you of all people."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Diana''s worst time? Then what about Marte?"


    "What about her?"


    "Seriously, do you even see Marte as your sister even once?"


    "..."


    "You only see Diana,fort her and try everything to make her happy. I know what you mean since the crown prince is the one Diana love but have you ever asked Marte about how she felt?"


    "...I--"


    "Do you feel ashamed that I was just her friend for one day know about her more than you?"


    I should stop, that was what I told myself but--


    "Do you think getting married to the one you don''t love is okay for her?"


    ''What''s with this woman? She''s annoying...''


    "I know you''re annoyed hearing this but please say something, I don''t want to be the one saying one-sidedly!!"


    "No, I don''t want to interrupt since you were so into it."


    "Treat your sisters equally, f*ck, god damn it!!!"


    "How could you say that?"


    "What???"


    "Where do you learn that word?"


    ''She looks like a nobledy, but the way she''s speaking...''


    "Don''t change the topic. I said it again, treat Marte better!!"


    "Alright, alright. Don''t raise your voice like that."


    "Urgh!!!! Do you think I care? I''m tired of people telling me to do this and that!!"


    "You''re ady, you might not get a husband if anyone else hears you like this."


    "Now you''re even judging me too, tell you what, I don''t care!!!"


    <strong>[Mission 2plete!! Congrattion, Tristan is disgusted by you!]</strong>


    <em>Huh?</em>


    <em>Disgusted? Hey!!</em>


    ''This isn''t something to congratte for!''


    Usually, when the female lead did something out of ordinary, the man was always interested in her.


    <em>Haa...</em>


    I don''t care anyway since I alreadypleted my mission with him. We might never see each other again anyway.


    <strong>[Mission 3: Dance with Tristan.]</strong>


    <em>What?</em>


    ''Who set these kinds of missions?!''


    <strong>+++</strong>


    Meanwhile, in Marte''s room, she was sleeping peacefully without noticing a man sitting beside her bed looking at her sleeping face.


    He put his hand on her forehead noticing it was hot, his eyes became soft and filled with guilty.


    He walked out of the room and brought a towel with him when he came in again.


    He put it in water and drenched it then wiped her forehead gently.


    "...father..." he was surprised hearing Marte talking in her sleep, he touched the scar on her face gently with his warm hand.


    "Father''s sorry...don''t cry." he wiped the tear that came out of her eyes flowing on her scar.


    "...father, I''m sorry...sorry...I''ll behave...don''t hate me..."


    "I''m sorry Marte...this father is a jerk...but you''ll understand one day."


    <em>Cough cough</em>


    He put his hand on his mouth to prevent his blood from dripping on the floor. He wiped his blood on his handkerchief and left the room silently.


    <strong>Marte (Sun-hee)''s POV</strong>


    <It is because of you, your mother left me.>


    <If it wasn''t for you, I won''t be like this...>


    <You destroy my life!!! I hate you.>


    Father, I''m sorry...I''ll behave...I''ll be a good daughter...


    ...I''m sorry...sorry for being born.


    I woke up with eyes toward the ceiling of Marte''s room. It was strange to see my father in my dream, and my childhood memories too in the dream.


    I noticed a towel on my forehead, it was wet.


    I put my hand on my forehead, luckily my fever went down.


    It was already evening I woke up, I got up from bed and saw a note on my desk.


    It was Aurora''s. So she must be the one who put the towel on my forehead.


    I should thank herter.


    <em>Hm?</em>


    There was blood on my floor, I took a close look at it. The blood was already dry.


    Maybe it was mine.


    I didn''t think much of it and walked out of my room to know the situation outside.


    It was quiet, some of the maids were cleaning around the duchy under the orange light of the sunset.


    I slept really long, every maid started to look at me unlike before that they ignored me. But now it was my turn to ignore them.


    I will let them try to get my attention and then give a little something to them.


    "You''re awake, Marte." I turned back at the woman upstairs, she had pink eyes and her hair was blonde the same as Diana just like how she was described in the novel.


    Now I knew the reason why everyone cleaned so hard was that Diana''s mother was a clean freak.


    "Good evening, Duchess."


    There was nothing mentioned about the time Marte met Diana''s mother since Diana''s mother usually stayed at her family''s household and Marte was always in the basement most of the time.


    "I''m so thankful for saving my daughter. What could I have done to repay you?"


    ''Just do nothing.''


    Every time she did something, Marte always got into trouble.


    "I just did what everyone was supposed to do."


    "Ohoho, you''ve really grown, my daughter--ah, my apology." I hated this.


    I wanted to walk away from her but something stopped me from doing that.


    She acted like she was Marte''s mother. And if I had to guess, she might want Tristan to treat her like a mother too since Tristan will be the next duke after duke Jel.


    Lady Catherine, thedy of the Nova household. Her father was a marquess, she was famous during her prime. She even got to be the fiance of the emperor''s brother when they were young.


    But her fiance died before their marriage leaving her as a joke of the public. So to solve this problem, her father went to the emperor and asked for the most ridiculous proposal anyone could think of.


    His daughter was still mourning her love''s death and he asked the emperor to engage his daughter to a man with his wife just passed away, duke Jel.


    With all the pressure from the elderly of the Mortel dukedom and the royalty, duke Jel epted the proposal.


    One year after their marriage, Diana was born. Coincidentally, she was born on the date thete duchess died which was also Marte''s birthday, so the duke moved her birthday to the next day.


    Diana and Marte were born on the same day, but one year apart.


    "I''m d to see youing back, Duchess."


    "You''re really a good girl, Marte." there was a slight grin on her face.


    "I have somewhere I have to go, so excuse me." I shouldn''t talk with her or I might be getting into trouble.


    "I heard the basement was closed now...I should''vee sooner. I really want to see your room."


    <em>Huh?</em>


    ''This woman, is she out of her mind?''


    Saying such a thing to Marte, did she have a death wish?


    "It''s closed because no one is staying there any longer."


    "Hmm...there might be in the future since we never know."


    "Yes, we''ll just have to wait and see then."


    I walked away from there as soon I finished saying it. My magic energy went crazy when I talked to her.


    I didn''t know why.


    I walked and walked to the basement, I always wanted to see where Marte was brought up.


    Dust was all over the air when I opened the heavy door. The basement was wide but it was so dirty with all of the spider web and the bone of the rat.


    There were many tes on the floor, they all were old and dirty with some leftover food covered in mold.


    When I walked in further, the temperature started to drop. There was a bookshelf too but the book was all yellow and ripped apart.


    There was a cushion on the floor next to the bookshelf, and above the cushion, there was a big hole with the iron bar covering it.


    I looked through the hole, it was the backyard of the duchy, there was a tree and a field of flowers there.


    My heart started pounding as if I used to experience this before.


    I sat on the smelly bed, with just a little piece of nket, I wonder how Marte survived in this basement.


    I noticed something under the pillow, it was a fairy tale book.


    din?


    There was heart drawing everywhere on the panel where din took Jasmine''s hand and took her on the carpet.


    Did Marte want someone to take her out of this ce too?


    This basement was like a cage with no light but a little lighting from the hole. There was a strange creepy sound every minute.


    Jasmine was also a princess who was trapped in her home, the pce but it was just a cage banning her from going out to the world.


    There was no man who woulde to take your hand bringing you outside the world. You just had to dig the hole in the wall and escape yourself.


    When I said that, I only jokingly tapped the wall if there was really a hole.


    But then I heard a sounding behind the bookshelf, it was a rock dropping on the floor.


    I moved the bookshelf aside and I really saw a hold fit enough for a kid.


    Marte...she really dug the hold out of the wall.


    Just how many years did it take to dig this hole?


    There was a spoon and a little hammer under her bed when I took a close look at the hole.


    Without hesitating, I destroyed the hole and expanded it bigger enough for me to get out.


    I crawled outside, it was really much better than the basement with all the fresh air brushing my hair as it flowed toward me.


    I walked to the tree filled with green leaves, there was a swing attached to the branch of the tree.


    "Mama, I want to y a little more."


    "You cane tomorrow, let''s go home. Mommy made your favorite food today."


    I looked at the mother holding her kid''s hand leaving the backyard of the duchy, I sat on the swing looking at them.


    I wanted that too.


    "Marte?" someone called that name, I turned quickly as if they called for me.


    A man ran to me quickly when he saw me, he had ash color hair, he was the same man I met back at the royal pce.


    "Duke Asher?"


    "Do you finally forgive me? I''m sorry for hiding it from you." the man kneeled in front of me putting his head on my finger with tears dropping on my hand.


    I was so surprised seeing the high mighty duke with power only one level under duke Jel kneel down as if he proposed to me as his hand traveled to my palm and cried his eyes on it.


    "What''re you saying?"


    "This is our ce, I went here every day waiting for you...you were so cold to me, I can''t bear it...I can''t bear you ignoring me...it''s difficult...please forgive me, Marte."


    I should have finished reading Marte''s diary.


    I had no idea how to respond to this. I never knew the second male lead of this novel was head over heel for Marte like this.


    Has Marte rejected his confession yet during this time?


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 12 - 12: The Female Lead(4)

    <strong>In Diana''s room,</strong>


    "Get up! I have something to talk about!" the duchess locked the door of Diana''s room and rushed to Diana whose body was numb from using the overwhelming magic a moment ago.


    "Mom, you''re back." Diana smiled so brightly seeing her mother after a long time, she tried to get up from the bed but her body was in a really bad condition.


    "Get up!!! Do you hear me??"


    "...yes..." her smile disappeared, her eyes went teary being started to her mother''s loud voice.


    Her mother couldn''t bear to see her daughter being sozy in her eyes, she walked to her bed and grabbed her hand tightly dragging her out of the bed to the desk.


    "Mom, I''m hurt...I''m hurt..."


    "Stop being so whiny, I have something important."


    "Mom...I''m really hurt...please...release my hand." the part of her wrist her mother held turned red.


    "Stop calling me mom, it''s disturbing."


    "...yes Duchess." Diana tried her hardest to hold back the tear from how her mother treated her.


    She put Diana on the chair and searched her diary on the desk.


    "Where is your diary??"


    "In the drawer."


    The duchess opened the drawer and grabbed the diary and started reading all the content in it.


    "Is that all of it??" her mother asked her harshly with her eyes ring dagger at Diana whoseplexion starting to get worse.


    "...yes, I didn''t sleep much since I have to train at night."


    "What?? What did you just say??!!" her mother pped her face and pulled out her hair to calm her anger.


    "I need to defend myself too, mom...I''m hurt, please...don''t hurt me."


    "How many times did I tell you?? Stop wasting your time in that stupid sword fighting!! Don''t you see your past life is repeating over again??"


    "...it was bound to be like that!!"


    "No, it wasn''t!! It was because you''re stupid. The crown prince should be doing something by now if he really loves you. Such a useless brat."


    "Why are you so mean to me...? I''m your daughter...why didn''t you treat me the same way as you did with Marte and brother Tristan?!"


    "You dare ask me that when you have no use for me?! Tristan will be the next duke of this duchy and Marte will be the crown princess and you...?? You''re nothing!!"


    "I''m your daughter, mom...why do you hate me so much?? Why?!" Diana was sobbing and wiping her tear. Her hair was fallen on the floor but her mother didn''t care one bit.


    "..."


    "Am I even your daughter? Do you love me?" Diana was asking her crying heavily, her cheek which was pped by her mother, its pain didn''tpare to her heart breaking at every moment.


    "Stop asking obvious questions, here is another magic orb. Use it on Marte every opportunity you have, she won''t be able to control her magic if her magic energy starts to increase."


    "I don''t know how to use it. It almost killed me this morning."


    "If you''re smart like Marte, you will know how to use it. Don''t call me mom if you can''t do it. You have to be the crown princess no matter what."


    "...yes Duchess." Diana took the small magic orb and hit inside her dress, her mother nced at her a bit and then left the room.


    <strong>Diana''s POV</strong>


    Why was everyone so obsessed with the duke''s title? The crown princess''s title? The throne?


    What was so important about all of those things?


    My head hurt...


    <em>Hic...hic...</em>


    I grew up in the most influenced household in the empire, every kid should be jealous of me but there were always people saying wherever I went.


    <I heard she is thete duchess''s daughter.>


    <She might be not Duke Jel''s daughter, I heard her mother used to sleep with the second prince.>


    <She''s not the duke''s child, look at her. She had nothing resemble the duke.>


    <But she had the death roses magic, wasn''t that enough?>


    <Her mother is a sly fox, maybe she perform the dark magic!>


    <Yes, yes, it had to be that.>


    <strong>//shback</strong>


    I wasn''t the duke''s daughter?


    The only thing that helped me to defend myself from that usation was the death roses magic, I had to train so hard to control my magic and showed it to the world.


    The duke had red eyes and white hair but I didn''t have anything resembling him.


    I cried in my bed every night, my mother was never beside me in my childhood. She told everyone she liked her old house better so she moved there leaving me behind with the duke and thete duchess''s kids.


    I was scared that they might abuse me since I was the other woman''s kid. I was three years old when I awaken my magic.


    It was so difficult trying to get close to someone in the duchy even the maid and the workers didn''t care about me much.


    I never had three meals properly. Even the duke and his son didn''t care about me much. They were always busy. The duke was always spending his time in his study room and Tristan was always at the academy and rarely came home.


    There was one time he came to talk to me but I was scared, his presence was scary.


    "Don''t you have any friends?" brother Tristan asked.


    "No."


    Did I sound rude?


    Did I smile properly at him?


    What if he never talk to me again, I was so scared.


    He usually came to talk to me from time to time but our conversation was never long enough and it always turned awkward because of me.


    I changed myself, I told myself that no one will like me the way I was.


    Then that day came, the day when everything about me changed.


    "Have Marte had breakfast yet? Tell the chef to give her some sweet after every meal."


    ''Who is Marte?''


    That time, I only knew the duke had one more daughter but I never met her. I stood in front of his study listening to him asking the butler every single day about the girl named Marte.


    "Tell the library to pick all the kid''s books and build a bookshelf in the basement."


    "It must be cold there, give her a warm nket and brew hot tea for her. Wait, chocte instead. I heard kid like chocte."


    "If anyone neglects their job of taking care of my daughter, fire them."


    "Her favorite book is din, really? It''s my favorite book too when I was young."


    "She likes chocte? Bring her a chocte cake tomorrow."


    He never forgot to ask about her a single day, no matter how busy he was. I knew because I always hid and listened to him.


    I wished I was her, for someone like the powerful duke to care for her. I wished I could switch ces with her.


    I was jealous of her, even though she only stayed in her room, she got all the love from everyone.


    The duke never asked about me.


    So I decided to go to her room, to be like her. I wondered what kind of person she was for the duke to like her so much.


    I searched every room in the duchy but I didn''t find her.


    I summoned all my courage and asked my nanny, my nanny was the only person who loved me dearly during my childhood.


    "Nanny, nanny!! Where is my sister''s room?"


    "Youngdy, your sister is not allowed to see anyone."


    "Why? Is it because she is beautiful?"


    "Emm...the thing is...your sister had more magic energy than you, so she needed to be alone to control her magic."


    "Then can I go meet her?" that was the worst thing I could''ve asked nanny on herst day.


    I regretted it, she died after that.


    Even in this life, she also died because I only dreamed about my past lifeter after that.


    She took me to the basement, once I set my foot in the basement.


    I heard Marte''s voice for the first time, "Get out...go away."


    "I''m Diana...umm, I heard you like chocte. I have a cake here."


    "Get--out!!!! Go!! Hurry!!!"


    "Why are you--"


    "Lady Diana, run!!!!" nanny shouted at me and pushed me back away from the basement, even if I sat outside the basement, I could feel the death roses magic energy of Marte.


    It was like someone ripping my heart apart just from the distance, and when everyone, the duke and Tristan came to rescue. Nanny already died.


    I hated Marte, she was the one who killed my nanny...but deep down, I knew it was my fault.


    I changed myself, I forced myself to smile, I had to be sweet. After my nanny died, the duke always came tofort me.


    I felt guilty for being happy.


    Later on, the duke rarely asked about Marte and everyone started to love me.


    <Lady Diana is really sweet.>


    <Lady Diana is smart too, she learn everything faster than a normal kid.>


    I was happy since I got everyone''s love.


    But a part of me always carried the guilt along the way of my life, every time I smiled, it was tired. And without knowing, I already lost myself.


    Even when I met Richard when I was young, he loved me who was sweet, the one I put on an act all the time.


    I realized he would never love me if he knew the real me, that was why I decided to bury the real me. I chased after love, but there was never a time I said to myself I loved myself.


    I wanted to be Marte...without trying, she always had someone to love her for who she really was.


    <strong>+++</strong>


    <strong>Under the cherry blossom tree behind the duchy,</strong>


    "I love you, Marte...please forgive me." Marte was startled by Asher''s confession, she wanted to run but his grip was tight and not intended to let her go.


    "Asher, take your hand off me." she said bluntly because she thought that was what Marte would do too.


    "I''m sorry for hiding it from you...I was scared you will hate me."


    After hearing him, she finally got a hang of the thing happening between Asher and Marte.


    She could ept the confession and use his feeling, that was the best way since Asher was a duke but she didn''t.


    "Asher, I have a fiance. And I never love you."


    "Don''t...don''t say that."


    "It''s the truth. I''ll pretend I didn''t hear your confession." she turned her back and walked away from him ignoring all the tears he shed for her


    "No...you''re everything to me...Marte, don''t give me cold shoulder." he ran in front of her and hugged her tightly causing her to fall down on the soft grass.


    The duke was on top of her body putting his hand on her hand and his blushing face was close to her.


    "If it''s the engagement, I can annul it for you...if you want to be the empress, I''ll be the emperor." he didn''t lie and there wasn''t any bluff when he said that.


    He closed his eyes and tried to put his lip on hers. His heart was pounding but it was the opposite for Marte.


    "Then can I ask you something?" his lip stopped and leaned back a little.


    "What is it?"


    "Does my feeling not matter to you when you''re trying to kiss me like this?"


    "You love me--"


    "No, I don''t. We''ve known each other since I was in the basement, you should know I''m lying or not."


    "Did I do something wrong?"


    "Get your hand off me, I''m not your puppet." Marte was going to use the death roses magic to push him away but luckily he took his hands off on time.


    She brushed the dirt off her dress and then pulled Asher''s cor.


    "I wasn''t angry about you being a duke or whatever but I felt betrayed."


    "...Marte--"


    "You came to me whenever you felt sad, or your father abused you. You thought we''re rtable so you befriended me. But when your father died, you were still lying to me that your father was still beating you."


    "..." he didn''t say anything except looking all guilty.


    "I thought you were my only friend, but to you, I was only the thing you use to make yourself feel better. Was it fun lying to me? Fooling me around? Was it fun, Asher?"


    "..."


    "You have the power to take me out of the basement but you didn''t, you kept me in there. There was even a time when I asked you to take me out, but you refused saying your father won''t let you."


    "...I''m sorry--"


    "If you''re sorry, just leave me alone. I already got out of the cage myself, I didn''t need you anymore." she left him there all alone just like how he used to leave her in the basement when she asked him to take her with him.


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 13 - 13: The Love Interest(1)

    <strong>Marte (Sun-hee)''s POV</strong>


    There was a time when Marte asked a boy who appeared on the other side of the iron bar in the darkroom she was locked in.


    To her, he was everything. Every time that boy came to the backyard, he always ran toward the iron bar which was the only window for Marte to look at the outside world.


    He talked about his life, his happiness, his suffering, she listened to all of it.


    But to the boy, she was just someone who he could rte to. In the end, he used her and kept her in the dark.


    If she didn''t leave the basement, she will always be his and no one else''s.


    But out of a sudden, Marte finally got out of the basement. She was thrilled, the first thing she did was run and find that boy who she thought she could help because, in her perspective, he was such a miserable boy whose father abused him every day.


    But the first day she met him in the outside world, it turned out everything was a lie.


    "Marte...wait...listen to me." he grabbed her hand which eager to shake his hand off. She didn''t look at his face because she was busy turning back hiding her tears, she turned away from him.


    "Don''t...say anything...I need some time." the excuse she made up to leave him forever, she shook his hand off and left him forever.


    In the story, after that Duke Asher moved on and fell in love with Diana. The next time they met, they were just a stranger and nothing less and nothing more.


    My heart was aching at every second after I left him, it felt like a thorn had been stuck inside my heart. It felt really terrible.


    The sun was already down, I walked to the roof through the window.


    It felt really refreshing up there sitting on the roof of the house, I could see everything even the royal pce from that height.


    Little by little, I felt like I lost myself bit by bit. Sun-hee, the high schooler was already drifting away every minute, it seemed like my existence started to disappear.


    In my eyes, the beautiful scenery of this capital of this world was only the fantasy before I really died.


    One day I disappeared from this world also, I''ll just leave silently just like how I got into the world.


    On the first day I woke up in this world, I could already see the time limit in front of me for how long I''ll stay in this world because the body wasn''t mine, and I didn''t deserve anything belonging to Marte.


    <strong>[Time Remaining until Sun-hee is deleted: 1XX days.]</strong>


    I got at least three months before I''ll disappear. Marte will be back, I hope she will have her happy ending.


    I didn''t want to get my feeling attached to any of these characters in this novel, because once I did, there was nothing except tragedy awaited me.


    <em>Haa...</em>


    The grape juice I brought along with me was really delicious. I read Marte''s diary while drinking the grape juice from one bottle to one bottle.


    I couldn''t finish reading Marte''s diary since every time I read it, I couldn''t move on from one page to one page.


    There was some page ruined because of some liquid, I knew for sure what it was. It was her tears dropping on it while she wrote it.


    I rest my head on the roof reading the diary, it felt like reading Marte''s life in it.


    I never had a chance to write something like a diary back then, because I couldn''t imagine how I would feel if the <strong>future me</strong> read it.


    Will the<strong> future me</strong> cry? Or will the <strong>future me</strong> smile while reading it since I endured all of those sufferings?


    In the end, I died in the ident. I wasn''t sure about me dying but if I survived, my body might be in aa and my leg will be crippled since back then I couldn''t feel my leg at all.


    There was that guy who was crying over me, I wondered what happened to him.


    Even if I died, he might be griefing over me for one or two days and then move on. And for my father, I thought he might not even care since he hated me that much.


    My eyes became teary, my lip was shaking, I covered my eyes with the diary.


    ''He won''t miss me...''


    I never had anyone tofort me when I cried, when I was depressed, the only one thatforted me was my pillow which always soaked with my tears, and the nket which I used to cover myself from the cruel world.


    I didn''t have any love interest tofort me like the female lead--


    "I was looking for you everywhere, why are you here??" the voice of that guy took me out by surprise, I couldn''t notice him thus my tears were still flowing on my face.


    I heard him taking a deep breath, I could sense his starting toward me.


    "She''s already asleep?"


    <em>I wasn''t!</em>


    Why was he here out of a sudden? Wasn''t he supposed to be staying at the hospital?


    Suddenly, heid down beside me, I could feel our shoulders touch each other at that moment.


    "Why are you crying?" that tenor voiceing out of his mouth struck deep into my mind, just when I was relieved for him not noticing me crying.


    "Some dust got into my eyes."


    "I see. Did youe here to look at the sunset?"


    "It was already set when I arrived." he giggled.


    "I heard what happened today, are you still hurt anywhere?"


    "It''s bearable."


    He chuckled and got up sitting. By the time he did that, I already wiped all my tears from my face, I got up sitting beside him.


    "I''m sorry I failed my duty as your knight letting you get hurt like that."


    "What are you saying? You weren''t there because you were at the hospital."


    "Still..."


    His tone and all his actions confused me, I looked at his eyes which were shown feeling guilty, I tapped his shoulder lightly.


    "I am used to that, stop assuming everything is your fault."


    "..." he stared at me for a bit and then turned his head to the other direction quickly.


    Later, he muttered, "Thank you for taking me to the hospital."


    "Huh?"


    I giggled remembering how Aurora picked him up and carried him like a princess back then. He was too adorable and precious.


    "I wasn''t the one--"


    "But it was strange, how did you take me there? And when I asked someone, they''re chuckling instead of telling me."


    I also chuckled when I listened to him.


    "What happened really??" his cheek started to turn red just like his hair.


    "The thing is...it was Aurora who carried you."


    "For real?"


    I nodded, "Yes, for real."


    "But how?"


    "There is a newspaper in my room, I''ll show you when we get back."


    We were sitting there together on the roof, the sky was starting to get darker and darker as time went by.


    And I was also starting to feel tipsy, I didn''t know the reason why.


    "Want some?" I gave him the grape juice.


    "I didn''t know you drink wine."


    "What? This is juice, the head chef told me that."


    "But..." he took a close look at the bottle and turned his head at me smirking.


    "This is wine, it is an old wine at that. It said 100 years old over here."


    "You gotta be kidding me."


    I thought it was the name of the juice.


    "You drink the rest."


    It was already thest bottle and I just knew it then.


    My head feel a little dizzy, and my eyes were all drowsy.


    "Let''s get back inside, you might catch a cold."


    "Just a little while, let me stay here."


    I almost finished reading Marte''s diary anyway, there was only one more page left.


    On thest page, there wasn''t anything special. There was not a single thing about who Marte loved although I really wanted to know that.


    But when I looked at the love interest by my side, I also wondered who he loved too. His feeling wasn''t described clearly in the novel.


    The reader only assumed he was Diana''s love interest because when he became Diana''s knightter in the story, he could do anything for her even if it meant losing his life.


    "Why''re you staring at me like that?"


    "Do you have anyone you like?"


    "Why do you want to know?"


    "Nothing. I was curious."


    "I don''t have anyone at the moment."


    "Seriously?"


    "Yes, yes. I''m your knight, I have no time for something like that." his hair was flowing along with the air when he tried hard to look cool looking at the sky.


    "Have you ever had someone confess to you before?"


    "...there were only love letters though."


    "Of course you have, you''re a popr man after all." I muttered experience being drunk for the first time.


    "What about you?"


    "I had one though."


    "???"


    I looked at his surprised face. I forgot I was Marte, she just came out of the basement a while ago, how could someone like her have someone confessing to her.


    "My apology, I was rude." he noticed his surprised face of knowing I had someone who loved me might offend me, Flynn apologized.


    "Don''t mind it. But that person only confessed to me and then disappeared the next day without hearing my reply."


    His name was Ye-Joon, it was the first time someone ever came up to me and confessed their feeling in my past life.


    "If he waited, what were you going to reply?"


    "Who knows."


    But if it was me at that time, I might ept his love. I really didn''t remember much about it at that time because it was only the painful memories.


    And around that time too, my friendship with Eun-Kyung ended.


    There was another person before that guy too who had feelings for me, it was around the time when I was still a first-year.


    It was at the back of the school, I identally overheard the conversation between that guy and Eun-Kyung.


    Eun-Kyung was my friend way before that although I knew the reason why she befriended me, I tried to pretend I didn''t care because she was the only person I had. I wasn''t lonely because of her.


    But...


    "She won''t love you, if I know you confessing to her tomorrow, I won''t let you get away." those were the words she said to that guy.


    I couldn''t believe what she just said, and again I tried to turn a blind eye for that matter because our friendship was more important than my feeling.


    But when the second guy confessed to me, I replied to him to give me some time because I wasn''t sure of my feeling and I didn''t want to hurt someone else''s feelings toward me.


    But who would have thought Eun-Kyung would do such a thing to me...


    "Leave the school, I don''t know what your feeling about her is but you can''t love her."


    "That is her life, you have nothing to do with her."


    "She''s not rich as us, she''s poor, her father abused her every day..." I couldn''t stand hiding in the corner listening to her any longer, I just left.


    I never talked to her again after that day. And time passed, we became strangers again.


    <strong>On the purple roof,</strong>


    Marte was asleep as soon as she said that, when she was sleeping, she let her guard down and the barrier around her dropped too.


    When I looked at her from behind, it always felt like there was a barrier surrounding her. That barrier was like a bubble, although it could break at any moment. When I looked at her, the bubble won''t break, it always created a distance between us.


    She won''t let anyone in it, her tone when she asked me who I liked was simple, it was just out of curiosity but little did she know, it was such a difficult question for me to answer.


    Your face without your mask was pretty even with the scar you had, it was the first time I saw you without the mask.


    Your expression when you were talking to me, just by hearing it my heart was throbbing.


    Why did I feel like you''ll disappear at any moment after saying that? If you disappear, my mission to look over you will finish and I didn''t have to pretend to be a knight like this too.


    I was starting to wonder, ''Do I really want you to disappear?''


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 14 - 14: The Love Interest(2)

    <strong>Marte (Sun-hee)''s POV</strong>


    Many days passed from the day I shared a conversation with Flynn on the rooftop, I passed out halfway and it led me to theplete mess.


    I didn''t know what I said after I passed out but Flynn seemed to be smiling warmly every time we locked eyes with each other.


    And the Duchess finally went back to her house after spending her time in her daughter''s room most of the time.


    During these past few days, I learned more and more about memory magic. It was magic which was originally belonged to Herod, our first ancestor of the Mortel dukedom.


    There were some people before Marte in the Mortel bloodline who had the potential to master the magic but no one ever seemed to be able to use it since it took a lifetime of a human to master it.


    To think that Marte could use such powerful magic was really amazing, I knew how to use it but I didn''t n to use it at any time soon.


    Diana was always in her room most of the time while I had to go to the social gatherings, it was so tiring.


    I needed to annul the engagement but the opportunity for me to do that hasn''t arrived yet. In the meantime, all I did was wait.


    Instead of staying in the duchy, I came out of the house and walked around the capital. If I was lucky, I might run into any characters of the novel.


    I haven''t seen the second female lead of the novel yet since I came here. In the novel, she should arrive at the capital around the time Marte was engaged with the crown prince.


    Her name was Irene, she will be a rival of Dianapeting with each other for the crazy male lead. There was even an oracle she was the child of God and was bound to be the saintess to connect the living world with the god''s world.


    I really didn''t believe in the oracle but if Irene became the saintess, she might be a threat to me.


    So that was the second day I went out to search for Irene, maybe I could change the plot or bring her on my side.


    "Marte, it''s hot out here, isn''t it?" Aurorained for a while now while her hand locked with mine. She was the one holding under the umbre. She didn''t even hold it properly, I was the one under the sunlight and I was sweating while she was saying that.


    "Let''s rest for a while then." we sat on the bench under the big tree in the center of where people walking and selling something on the tree.


    The tree was filled with blue flowers on itying down. It was so pretty and a coincidence since it matched with the blue dress I wore.


    "Flynn, you sit down too." I talked to Flynn who wore the knight uniform in the same blue color as me standing in front of me pitifully.


    "It''s alright, mydy." he was such a stubborn man.


    "Yourdy told you to sit down, so sit down." Aurora said bluntly at Flynn. She recently kept her guard down around me. It felt nice being with her.


    When Flynn was going to sit down, she switch her ce to sit by my right side and let Flynn sit on where she sat a second ago.


    What was with her?


    "Let me buy something for both of you, wait here."


    "I''ll go with you--"


    She cut me off and tapped my shoulder, her eyes nced over at me and Flynn like she was about to say something.


    I exhaled and nodded since I had no idea what she was telling me about.


    "Bye then."


    Aurora was really an enthusiastic girl unlike how she was described in the novel. It might be because she was friends with me instead. When she was Diana''s friend, Diana always took all of the attention from people.


    "Isn''t that mask ufortable?" Flynn asked me while staring into my eyes.


    I touched the mask, it was the mask given to Marte by the duke.


    I didn''t really know why I wore the mask in the first ce since the scar never bothered me.


    I decided to take off the mask in front of Flynn, the moment I did that, Flynn turned his head to the other side and put his hand on his lip.


    ''What''s with him?''


    "Is my scar that ugly?"


    "No--no, I--I didn''t mean it like that." he bit his tongue in a hrious way.


    "So it''s beautiful?" he nodded slightly.


    I shouldn''t have asked that.


    <em>My face felt a little hot hearing that.</em>


    <em>Hmm?</em>


    The flower on the tree fell down andnded on Flynn''s hair, his red hair was so soft and long. He didn''t even notice the flower on his head.


    I smiled a little and picked it off him.


    "There''s a flower on your head."


    "Ah...there''re also--"


    "Your hair is full of flowers and you didn''t even notice." Aurora came back with the hand full of food, she ruffled my hair making it into a mess and flowers started to fall down.


    "Marte...Hahaha, you look good with messy hair."


    "Stop it...it''s embarrassing, people are looking."


    Flynn didn''t say a word about the flower on my head, it was embarrassing.


    The food in that world was really good, it was simr to the one in Seoul but it felt a little bit special.


    "What''re you looking so hard for since yesterday?" asked, Aurora.


    "It''s a person."


    "Really??"


    "Is it a man?"


    "No, it''s a woman."


    "Is she your friend?"


    "She''s just someone I know but she doesn''t know me."


    "She must be someone outside the capital. That''s why she doesn''t know someone like you."


    "Yes, I heard she came to the capital a few days ago."


    The weather started to get hot, Flynn used his hand to cover my face from the sunlight shining on my face even though we had an umbre.


    "Sir, please buy a rose. The prettydy will be happy." a kid with the basket full of roses came to Flynn and asked him to buy it.


    I didn''t know whom that kid was talking about, I just nced at that kid and turned back to Aurora eating our food.


    In the end, Flynn really bought it even though our duchy was like a mountain of roses.


    "Mydy..." he called me with his hand holding the rose without thorns.


    But I didn''t get to finish listening to him, since Aurora cut him off.


    "Wow, there is a crowd over there." Aurora pointed at the crowd.


    "What''re they looking at?"


    "Why don''t we go there ourselves?" she grabbed my hand and dragged me with her to the crowd even though I haven''t finished that food yet.


    Flynn followed us behind, Aurora and I made our way to the front and my eyes seemed to be fooling me.


    Even Aurora''s eyes were wide the same as mine even though she was one of Diana''s friends before.


    She must be surprised seeing Diana beating the thief with the magic sword but it wasn''t a surprise for me since every member of the Mortel knew some basics of sword fighting.


    But that guy who stood beside her crossing his arms staring at Diana beating people calmly, his handsomeness blinded people''s eyes. He was the man every woman near me staring at intensely.


    That guy was one of Diana''s love interests too. The development was way too fast since they were like a friend with each other at that moment seeing how they wore simple clothes hanging out with each other at the square other than the gathering.


    The second male lead, Victor Addison. Themander took a three-years leave for griefing over hisrade''s death ording to the novel.


    But it hasn''t been three years yet, that meant someone interfered with the plot before me. It might be another person with the same case as me.


    He was found dead in the forest before the night of Marte''s execution. His death was mysterious just like Flynn''s.


    Looking at the sword attached to his waist, he has alreadye back to be themander.


    He was a killing machine on the battlefield, he even managed to kill the high-rank demon alone without anyone''s support.


    He was quite a thorn in Marte''s eyes since he was always with Diana and he was the one whoforted Diana during the time she was depressed because of her lover stolen by Marte but it should be way long after the engagement.


    "Let''s go, Aurora. There''s nothing to see here." I shouldn''t cross paths with him for now.


    "Marte, the person you''re looking for is someone who came to the capital, right?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    "Isn''t that person who you''re looking for?"


    I turned my head back looking at the person Aurora was pointing her finger at, I ran into the scene and stopped Diana from beating that person.


    I helped that person up and stood in front of her.


    "Sister, what''re you doing? She''s a thief." Diana asked me coldly with her eyes turned sharp saying it.


    "What did she steal? I''ll pay for it." I nced at Aurora and signaled her to take the girl behind me out.


    "She tried to steal my jewelry, do you really think I''ll let her off?"


    Diana wasn''t supposed to be like this, she was quite forgiving. There must be something behind this.


    "You have no right to beat someone like that, let the knight facility deal with it or I can pay for your jewelry instead."


    The crowd started to get noisy, Diana put back her sword. The magic energy around the sword disappeared after she did that.


    Luckily, that woman she beat up wasn''t seriously injured since Diana controlled her strength.


    She didn''t intend to kill the girl but she was just trying to teach her a lesson. That was different from how they met in the story though.


    "Let''s take her to the knight--"


    A man behind her stepped up staring at me for quite a while, and said, "Let''s go, Diana. You have training. Let her go."


    Diana settled down listening to Victor''s words and walked away from the ce.


    The crowd started to split up after that.


    And that left for me and Victor. It was really unlucky to run into him before breaking the engagement.


    He will see me as Diana''s enemy.


    "Why do you protect that girl?" that was surprising of him asking reason from me.


    "...she''s someone I know." I had to look up at his face when we were holding the conversation because he was way taller than me.


    "That''s odd...I didn''t know you know many people like that since you always stayed in the basement."


    "I met her a few days ago."


    "I didn''t know why you''re lying but you must have your reason, I''ll take my leave then." he walked away to Diana who was waiting for him.


    Diana was smiling beautifully at him, that must be the reason why he protected her. The plot really didn''t help me with anything.


    It all turned out differently from how the author wrote.


    I took a deep breathed and walked back to Aurora and that girl, the second female lead.


    "Aurora, can I ask you to take her to the hospital?"


    "What about you? Where are you going?"


    "I have somewhere I need to go, and Flynn please escort Aurora for me too."


    "I don''t need an escort--"


    "No, you should go with Flynn." I cut her off then walked away from both of them.


    Victor said he had training with Diana, I must follow them.


    I needed to see how Diana was in her sword-fighting skills. If she turned out to be great at it, then it might help me confirm something.


    And that was Diana traveling back in time.


    That was my hunch, I felt something off about her since the first time I met her.


    The ending of the story didn''t finish properly, if the author wanted to write a season two, the best case was making one charactere back in time for a revenge plot or something.


    That exined a lot since many characters died in mysterious ways.


    I had memory magic as my trump card, I could use it to wipe their memories to escape if it wille to the point of them catching me.


    I heard people sword sparring with each other along theke, it was Diana and Victor. They fought with each other with real swords.


    Diana was on par with Victor while dodging his attack and attacked him. The way she wielded her sword, swung her sword, there was no way she only knew the basics.


    I tried hard to listen to their conversation.


    "I haven''t met you in a while but it seemed you''re still good at this."


    "You''re not bad yourself, Victor."


    She called him by his name, they must have been closed.


    That confirmed it, Diana really traveled back in time. Although I didn''t know the reason but it might be something even a reader like me didn''t know.


    I really needed something to support my theory...


    Aurora (Eun-Kyung)''s POV


    Diana really traveled back in time, it was really unbelievable. Her personality changed, her sword fighting wasn''t supposed to be good like that and she wasn''t supposed to be an acquaintance of Victor around this time.


    If I knew I would reincarnate into this world, I should''ve asked the author more about what he was going to write in season two.


    I was a friend of the author of the novel, he said that he will write season two a unique plot making everyone the viin.


    Eun-Kyung, stupid Eun-Kyung.


    I only remembered it now that Diana traveled back in time, the author told me that, how could I forget about it?


    And it wasn''t just her...there were other three people traveling back in time alongside her.


    That meant...the world I was in right now was the second timeline.


    One was Diana but who were the other three?


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 15 - 15: The Love Interest(3)

    <strong>Aurora (Eun-Kyung)''s POV</strong>


    "Ye-Joon, what''s up with youtely?" I remember the day, it was as usual since our family was close with each other, Ye-Joon lived in a big mansion in the middle of Seoul.


    We were friends with each other since childhood, he was always a crybaby, he always told me he hated his family, he hated all of thepetition over someone who had to be the heir.


    Ye-Joon was the son of his father''s mistress, he won''t ever get a share of his father''s legacy but his mother kept pushing him.


    Lucky him who had a ce in thepetition, unlike me whose opportunity had been sealed when I was born as a girl.


    He was getting fatter and fatter as the day passed by, he didn''t even care about his health or his education anymore. He thought doing that way will keep his older sibling from threatening him and bullying him at the mansion.


    "Eun-Kyung, you arrive!" he was brighter than usual which made me so surprised seeing him smile like he was in love.


    "I have something important to tell you." Ye-Joon said to me, I was just going toe to his house to grab a book from his family''s library and came back but he already dragged me to his living room.


    "What is it?"


    His face became red already answered my question.


    "I think I''m in love."


    "Really? Is it someone I know?"


    He nodded, I tried to guess among someone I know, and I had no idea since most of everyone in the school was attached to me every time.


    "What? Love letter?" he showed me the letter and he asked me to read it and told him what I thought of it but I refused since it was supposed to be for someone he loved.


    And I wished I should have read it at that time so I wouldn''t regret it till this day.


    The person he loved was Sun-hee.


    I grabbed his hand when he was alone at school and my head became a mess because of him. He must be out of his mind to love Sun-hee.


    "You love Sun-hee??"


    "Yes, I love her since the first time I met her."


    "Ye-Joon ah! You know clearly than me that your mother won''t allow you to have a rtionship with just anyone."


    "I know that but..."


    "Leave the school, I don''t know what your feeling about her is but you can''t love her." I said bluntly at him because that was the only choice for him to do.


    If his mother found out about his love for Sun-hee, who knew what she would have done to Sun-hee.


    "That is her life, you have nothing to do with her."


    "She''s not rich as us, she''s poor, her father abused her every day...her life isplicated, if you said you love her, are you going to take responsibility that you''ll protect her?"


    "..." he was teary, I could see his expression clearly. I had nothing against who he loved but I must protect Sun-hee, she was my only real friend.


    I felt guilty for my past action, the me who always solved everything with money, she was the one who changed my life.


    Why were the people who loved Sun-hee such a mess?


    The first guy was part of the gang of the school, if it wasn''t for me to stop that bastard at that time, he will use Sun-hee''s feeling just for fun.


    "She still had bruises over her arms...I promise I''ll protect her for you. You should take a leave and study at home until the rumor about you and Sun-hee died down, you cane back then..."


    "Eun-Kyung, I don''t know what to do...I just want to love someone...why do I have to be born in that family??"


    He crouched on the floor crying on his knee, I took a deep breath and tapped his shoulder lightly.


    "Ye-Joon, unlike me who is just a woman. You can change yourself, you can take your father''spany, it is possible for you..."


    From that day onward, I was happy to see him start studying at home hiring the tutor, and start dieting.


    His father started to acknowledge him but the worst thing was Sun-heepletely ignored me. She didn''t even look at me in the eyes.


    "Sun-hee--"


    "Ji-hoon, let''s go." she avoided me, and little by little, starting from stranger, ssmates and finished by stranger again.


    A few months passed by, I was depressed...if I knew the reason why Sun-hee hated me, at least it would feel better.


    The only thing thatforted me during that time was the novel Sun-hee told me to read, I never got to try reading it when I was friends with her since fantasy wasn''t for someone like me.


    All I could see was reality but the moment I opened the novel starting to read from the first page, my thought before was all wrong.


    I kept wanting more and more of the novel, I wanted to know what happened after the ending.


    And on that faithful day, when I came to Ye-Joon''s house again, I saw the novel and all the draft all over his study room.


    "Ye-Joon, do you write this?" I asked him out of curiosity.


    "Yes, I write it."


    "What?? Why did you never tell me?" what he said giving me a shock, I stared at him for a minute while my jaw was still dropping.


    "I don''t know you''re reading novels like this too."


    "So will there be season two?"


    "I''m not sure but it might happen since I have some idea in my mind."


    "Tell me please...I''m dying to know!!!"


    "Have you already read all of it? We didn''t even finish publishing it yet, there were still many volumes more..."


    "Ah, I bought the finished book for a little money."


    "You should have told me, I''ll lend you one if you tell me."


    "So...what will happen in season two?"


    "I will make the plot unique by making everyone the viin."


    "How are you going to write that when there is only the male lead the female lead who''s still living?"


    "About that...the female lead wille back in time!!"


    "Wait, what?? How???"


    "And there will be other three peopleing back with her too."


    "Are you serious??!!! Will Marte be one of them?" I asked him since Marte was Sun-hee''s favorite character.


    "She *&^%*&^%"


    I couldn''t remember what he said, I was such a useless person.


    Come back to the moment, right now Flynn and I were in the hospital watching over the second female lead, the one Diana beat up using her this morning.


    It had been long since Marte left us to go somewhere, and she hasn''t returned yet which made me anxious.


    But not anxious as that guy right by the window, he kept looking outside.


    Tomorrow, Marte will attend her brother''s birthday. I also got an invitation to the party which was held at the imperial ball.


    On my third mission, I had to do it there but I had not the slightest idea how to approach my target. The second mission with him really traumatized me, he was disgusted by me and now they told me to dance with him.


    There were a lot of things on my mind, the crazy house of Aurora, the second female lead, the female lead traveled back in time...


    <em>*sigh*</em>


    The second female lead hasn''t woken up yet, she was hurt so badly. Diana was so harsh back then, she used to be forgiving and sweet.


    Everything might be easier and notplicated like this if I were to reincarnate in season one of the novel instead of this timeline.


    I couldn''t follow the plot and the personality of the character really changed a lot too.


    With all the things in my mind at that time, I forgot the most important thing...that I met the second male lead, Victor that day, the demon on the battlefield, and the heartless man.


    <strong>Marte (Sun-hee)''s POV</strong>


    "See youter, Victor." Diana waved her hand goodbye at Victor, she was smiling the whole time she was with him.


    I wondered if there was also another personing back to the past like her, I couldn''t confirm anything, the only thing I could trust was my hunch.


    And my hunch telling me to right now was to...run--


    My leg was trembling so hard, no matter how I told it to move, it just didn''t listen to me. I looked up slowly at the guy who suddenly appeared in front of the bush the moment Diana was out of sight.


    "Why''re you following me??"


    My lip was shaking, his eyes could kill me with all the daggering out of his golden eyes. It was still morning but the way he stood in front of me with a sharp sword in his hand just blocked all the sunlight and left me in his shadow.


    His presence was overwhelming for me that I could see a wolf in him, his expression looked like he wanted to devour me alive.


    "I''m not going to eat you." he grinned at me and put back his sword in the sheathe.


    If you didn''t tell me that, I might assume you will eat me seeing the killing intent all over the air.


    I got up from the hiding spot I''ve been hiding the whole time, my back was all sore.


    "So...why do you follow me?" he asked the moment I got up, I haven''t got any time to brush all the dirt off yet.


    "Here''s your handkerchief, you drop it."


    "It''s so nice of you,dy Marte."


    "I just couldn''t help it." I gave the handkerchief I picked on the ground earlier to him, my finger touched his calloused hand a little.


    That was the thing I was waiting eagerly for!


    <strong>Memory Magic: Memory Land</strong>


    My mind snapped out of reality, everything around my whole body turned ck as expected of this man''s head.


    What strange was my soul...I looked at my finger and dress, and the hairying down, my hair was supposed to be ck, why did I still have Marte''s hair?


    Did I also have Marte''s face too at the moment?


    There was nothing to answer my question because there was nothing for me to see my face.


    Apparently, a screen appeared in front of me.


    There were three people on the screen. It was me, Ji-hoon, and my teacher.


    <strong>[To look at Victor''s memories, a price needs to be paid!]</strong>


    Of course, it did.


    I selected the teacher, my memories of the teacher went floating all over the ce surrounding me then shattered into tiny pieces.


    So that was the price...


    <strong>[You will see Victor''s memories and experience his pain in three...two...</strong>


    Wait...wait...what did you mean by experiencing pain...?


    <strong>...one!!!]</strong>


    When it hit one, every part of my body felt worse than the side effect of the death roses magic used to affect me. It was ten times worse, I felt like all of my limps were ripped off.


    <em>Ahhh...</em>


    <em>Stop it...</em>


    <em>It hurts...so much...</em>


    Especially the stomach, it felt like a dagger was stabbed into my stomach, all of his memories were mostly about hisrades.


    In this life, hisrade didn''t die, he was able to save all of them.


    <em>Huh?</em>


    ''Who is that little girl?''


    I could see from Victor''s eyes, he ran pushing all the crowd aside to the front to the little white-haired girl.


    <em>Urgh...I couldn''t breathe...</em>


    <strong>[There''re locked memories, the memories will be unlocked at a certain time. But you can take a peek at it, it will be one hundred times painful that it currently is, will you proceed?]</strong>


    <strong>[Yes or no?]</strong>


    No!!!!


    I might lose my soul in his memorynd if it will be more painful than this.


    That confirmed it, he didn''t travel back in time. I didn''t see anything suspicious from his memories, although there were lock memories, it might be important but I will take a look at it again when that certain time came.


    ...just how much has this guy gone through??


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 16 - 16: The Love Interest(4)

    <strong>Marte (Sun-hee)''s POV</strong>


    Inside his memories felt like torture, for me who was in there felt like many years had passed but when I snapped back to reality, it was only a few seconds, just a blink of an eye.


    There were locked memories, I wasn''t sure about that. It might be amnesia or trauma he tried to forget.


    I found some answer inside his memories, Diana really came back in time. She asked him to train her about sword-fighting many years ago.


    He might be suffering at the moment because of hisrade''s death if it wasn''t for Diana''s warning.


    "Thank you for returning it to me." a polite smile on his face was for me when he took back his handkerchief.


    "Don''t mind it." I bowed to him politely and walked away from there.


    It was really interesting. I couldn''t help grinning when I was walking away from there.


    The female lead came back in time and choose the second male lead instead?


    <em>Hahaha...</em>


    It was thrilling.


    But it was unfortunate for her that Victor was so dense this time. He didn''t even get the clue of Diana loving him.


    By a nce of the handkerchief, I could see clearly as it resembled the handkerchief which was described in the novel, although the handkerchief was supposed to be given to the male lead instead.


    Diana was smart, she secured the route of her love life to the second male lead even before the engagement.


    You were the one who pushed me to be evil, Diana.


    I''ll add the fire into your life because I was having the most important card in my hand right now.


    The second female lead, Irene.


    Amoner came to the capital and ended up changing her life because of the oracle.


    The oracle will arrive soon if I could make her end up with the male lead. If I was lucky, it might be easy to annul the engagement.


    Richard could annul the engagement if he wanted, but he kept being quiet the whole time.


    Should I use the power of love pushing him to make a move--


    That was my n but when I came to the hospital, there were only Aurora and Flynn in the room.


    "Where is that girl??" I could see the answer on their face.


    "She ran off."


    I was going to use her--


    *sigh* I guessed I had to stay with my original n.


    I didn''t have to worry about her going anywhere since she came to the capital to earn some money for her sick mother in her hometown.


    I''ll lure a trap for her baiting the money after Tristan''s birthday.


    <strong>Irene''s POV</strong>


    <em>Ack...</em>


    It hurt...it hurt so much...


    I shouldn''t choose to steal someone else''s belonging to begin with...


    There was no deep wound on the ce where the blonde hair woman beat me but the pain was killing me...


    Irene, you idiot...


    <em>Ack!!</em>


    "Mydy, are you alright?" my head bumped into something hard and my head bounced back making me lose my bnce, I was falling toward the ground but a big hand caught my waist on time.


    My eyes met with that man''s blue sapphire eyes, he had the same blonde hair as the woman''s from before.


    "Sorry..." my dirty hand identally touched his clothes, I was scared seeing his shirt was all dirty.


    "I''m so sorry sir...sorry...please forgive me." I intended to kneel in front of him knowing how expensive his clothes were, the texture was refined and he looked like some noble.


    "Don''t worry...but you don''t look alright...let me take you to the hospital..." he was so kind and his reassuring smile was the best thing happening that day so far.


    But I couldn''t go to the hospital, I might run into the group of people again...


    I decided to run from them because I was afraid, especially that woman with pink hair...her soul wasn''t supposed to be in that body, she was possessed.


    And that other two people, their soul was so dark, they were the darkest. I got goosebumps all over my arm remembering the soul of those people.


    I was born with eyes that could see the soul, but my mother kept telling me to keep it a secret.


    And standing right in front of me, the man who was staring at me...his soul was so pure, it was warm...


    "Thene with me..." he grabbed my hand and dragged me to a remote ce, I trusted him because people with such souls will never do anything bad to other people.


    He gave me a hand gesture putting his finger on his lip.


    "Don''t tell anyone, okay?"


    I didn''t know what he was going to do, I nodded.


    <strong>Light Magic: Blessing of Goddess</strong>


    <em>Huh?</em>


    My body felt light, the pain disappeared after the light emitting from his hand.


    "There, you aren''t hurt anymore, right?"


    "Yes...but how--"


    "It''s a secret...let''s keep this between us." he said that when we might never cross part with each other again. The gap between us was wide.


    <em>But...</em>


    When he was about to leave, I raised my voice and asked him...


    If we won''t meet again, at least I could know his name, "What''s your name, sir?"


    "You can call me Philip." he left when I was about to say my name as well...


    <em>Philip, huh?</em>


    <em>What a beautiful name...</em>


    <strong>Richard''s POV</strong>


    <em>Pfft...hahaha</em>


    Haa...finally, she came to the capital. It was unfortunate Diana met her before me.


    But it turned out well now, I could see through her feeling from her eyes...


    <strong>She fell in love with me!</strong>


    It will be interesting from now on.


    Brother Philip, you have to thank me now...


    If I told her my real name, then it will be quite boring after all.


    I''m looking forward to the day she will run into Philip...


    If only I could change my face like Philip too, it will be even better...well it is what it is.


    Anyway, I should send some dresses to my beloved fiance. She must miss me after sending her a group of assassins a few days ago.


    Ah...''I really look forward to the birthday party.''


    <strong>+++</strong>


    The day of the awaited party among the nobles finally arrived!


    Every maid got up at dawn and rushed to the two daughters of the Mortel. There were many rows of dressed from inside the room to the stairway, all for Marte to choose from.


    It was sent by her fiance yesterday. Not just the dresses, the ring she used to buy dressed many days ago also arrived with the letter in it.


    Marte who was in her bathrobe read the letter in her hand and the corner of her lip lifted up, she then burned it with the lighting candle on the table.


    ''I wear a dark purple suit today since it matched your eyes. I hope your dress will match my suit too.''


    "All the purple dresses we have here, take it all away." Marte turned her head at the dresses, it was mostly purple.


    After the purple dresses were removed, she walked from one row to one row and decided to go with the blue since it was her favorite color.


    The duke won''t be angry at her since that was the dress sent by the royal after all. She won''t be able to wear the dress the tailor cut for her.


    Unlike Marte, Diana didn''t receive anything but she didn''t look slightly sad at all. She chose the dress that match her family instead, the white dress.


    The sparkling jewelry in the jewelry box, the Mortel daughters wore only a few of it but they were already like a jewel so the jewelry didn''t do much.


    Marte put on the red lipstick, braid a little of her hair, and put it down to her waist, after enhancing her hair with magic, it was straight and silky.


    She decided to go with the simple style and tied it in a high ponytail.


    "You look beautiful today, mydy."


    "Thank Anna." Marte replied to thepliment, her preparation for the birthday party wasplete, there was only one more finishing touch.


    "I thought you don''t wear the mask anymore." Flynn looked surprised seeing Marte putting on a mask, although she was looking beautiful without it.


    "There was a suprise underneath it, I want to hide it." she replied to Flynn and put her hand on Flynn''s palm.


    "You look so pretty today."


    "My knight doesn''t look bad either." Flynn escorted Marte down the stair, that was when everyone looked at them.


    The duke, Tristan, and Diana were all wearing white but Marte wore the light blue dress, the color of the sky.


    They looked like clouds and sky there.


    "You''rete." again with the tone of Tristan, the birthday boy. He was the same as ever, his tone was never soft for Marte.


    He turned away and escorted Diana to the carriage.


    Diana kept herposure well although she knew who sent the dress for Marte.


    "...don''t cause trouble."


    "I''ll keep that in mind, your grace." she walked past the duke to the carriage not caring one bit what he thought of her that day.


    The family rode in the carriage decorated with gold with the rose emblem together to the royal pce. Tristan sat with Diana and Marte sat with the duke. While the rest of the family was talking and celebrating the birthday of Tristan, Marte looked outside the window to the royal pce which was so beautiful that night with fireworks, people in dress and suit,s and the long lines of carriage.


    They set their foot on the royal pce''s ground with the imperial''s knight escorting them to the imperial ball.


    "What''re you doing?" Tristan behaved differently when he turned back to bring Marte down from the carriage helping her since she was wearing such a long dress while Diana walked ahead with the duke.


    "Hurry." Marte put her hand on Tristan''s. Everyone on the outside of the pce turned their attention to the sibling.


    That time, instead of his back. She finally had a position where she could walk with her hand locked with his beside her brother.


    But she knew too well that it was all for public image, so she did the same.


    "Happy birthday, young lord. I wish you living a long life." she grinned at the end of her wish for him.


    "What a weird wish." he didn''t even thank her but chuckled a little.


    "I hope I could attend your next birthday too." her heart throbbed saying that like there was a piece of ss stabbed in her heart.


    They finally arrived at the imperial ball where the birthday party was held.


    "The Mortel family, duke Jel, young master Tristan,dy Marte andstlydy Diana have arrived." the big door to the imperial ball was opened for the most influenced family in the empire.


    They walked on the red carpet, two lines of people gathering on both sides of the red carpet trying to look at the family member.


    Marte stood out the most in the group of people walking in, following them was the group of knights of the household including Flynn.


    And finally, the most important guests of the party really came in time.


    "His royal highness, the crown prince has arrived."


    Marte looked at the announcer at the door in anger, while every noble was whispering mocking at the man walking behind the man the announcer announced.


    They had the same blonde hair and blue eyes but the treatment was like heaven and hell.


    "His highness, the first prince has arrived..." even the announcer tried to hold hisugh.


    "That''s the illiterate prince!!"


    "Hahaha, he is like the crown prince''s guard."


    While the rest of Marte''s family members walked up to the upstairs, to their seats up there, Marte stood at the end of the red carpet waiting to greet her most hated person.


    "It looks like we match today." Marte gritted her teeth replying to his words with a smile and reached her hand out for Richard.


    He kissed her hand and nced at her with such loving eyes, most of thedies there envied Marte wishing they were in her ce but they didn''t know who the beast behind the innocent prince wearing the blue suit was.


    "I didn''t know you wear the blue suit, your royal highness."


    "I changed my mind at thest second because I have a hunch you might wear the dress which will match my eyes instead." he reached out his hand asking her to be her escort to take her upstairs without letting Marte greet the first prince first.


    Marte clicked her tongue ncing at the first prince who didn''t have the seat upstairs with the saddened eyes full of worries for a while and epted Richard walking upstairs together.


    Richard was the crown prince, he sat at the biggest seat embedded in gold and diamond, the middle of the five seats.


    The person who deserved a seat next to such a powerful figure was the less powerful than him, the duke on the right and Tristan on the left while Marte and Diana were sitting at both ends.


    "May I have your attention please?" the duke got up from the seats to the railing raising his voice to all of the nobles downstairs from the low baron, thedies using the party as their social debut, marquess, and everyone.


    With just a few words from him, everyone was really preparing their eyes and ears anticipating what he had to say next.


    "Today is my son''s birthday, he finally became someone capable enough, he proved himself enough to handle the responsibility of my work...nobles, you''re all here as my witnesses as of today, Tristan Mortel will be the 52nd duke of our household."


    ''What???!!!!''


    Marte was taken aback by the sudden twist, it was supposed to be Tristan bing the junior duke.


    Even Diana opened her eyes wide, she couldn''t stay in her seat properly too.


    <strong>Marte (Sun-hee)''s POV</strong>


    No...it can''t be...


    It can''t be like this...Tristan could not be the duke.


    He will dieter on in the uing day, if the new duke dies...then the Mortel dukedom will have a massacred just like what happened during duke Jel''s era.


    The rtives won''t stay still, they had their eyes on the title for years.


    In the original story, after Tristan''s death, Jel was still a duke so he managed to secure the title with the help of Marte.


    Marte helped him during the crisis, they almost died a few times in the story because of Tristan''s sudden death. That was only Tristan bing the junior duke, and now he became the duke, if he died, even Jel couldn''t im back the title.


    Jel and I, or Diana will have to face all of the rtives.


    There will be bloodshed in the household again.


    At that time, when I was busy watching duke Jel putting the duke''s brooch on Tristan''s cor, Ipletely forgot the man near me.


    I didn''t see his expression but I could hear him chuckling pping his hands.


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 17 - 17: Tristans Regret(1)

    <strong>Marte (Sun-hee)''s POV</strong>


    I remembered reading the novel, the part when Tristan''s corpse was delivered to the duchy. It was from Diana''s perspective. Her heart was breaking, tears falling down on the corpse, the man with pale face with the sword inside his stomach left there unmoveable.


    Duke Jel who saw his son die, his son went far away to the ce he never reached broke down in an instant since he couldn''t take any more of his family''s death.


    While the only one who stood there far away from the corpse, it was Marte she stood from upstairs, Diana looked at Marte''s indifferent face as she showed no sign of sadness in her eyes.


    She only took a nce at Tristan''s corpse and walked back into the room as nothing happened for her.


    She was cruel, heartless, she was a viiness in everyone''s eyes. But it was that only woman who showed up in the duke''s study room every day, not the sweet Diana.


    While Diana was mourning her brother''s death for weeks, there were many people besides her tofort her.


    And Marte did all the paperwork, every morning, there were always assassins'' dead bodies dragging outside Marte''s room.


    That was the best time for the rtives of the Mortel to strike for the duke''s title from Jel since he didn''t have any son to inherit his title any longer.


    Diana didn''t know much about the work, and the politic, if they could kill Marte when she didn''t gain enough power yet, they will win.


    That was when Richard supported the noble, they all wanted to defeat Marte. The engagement will break when she died.


    But against all odds, she won all of them. She became the winner of the hunting event and was awarded plenty.


    She was the role model of every woman in the noble but then, just when Marte thought she would get the duke''s title and became the new duchess.


    The body of a man with blood sttered from his mouth was lying in their favorite work spot, duke Jel was dead before he announced the next heir.


    That was when everything started to go wrong, they used Marte the one who poisoned the duke since she was the only one who got ess to the duke''s room since Tristan''s funeral.


    Poison was found hidden in her room, Diana pped Marte right in the face, Marte broke down, that time she couldn''t hold back her tear any longer, she was starting to cry loudly calling her father back.


    That surprised everyone, but it didn''t help her escape the death penalty.


    She was set to die with her head cut off.


    But at thest moment, before she thought she would die, a miracle appeared in front of her. It was a devil disguised as an angel who walked to where the execution took ce and showed everyone the emblem.


    That person was duchess Catherine, Diana''s mother.


    The emperor stopped Marte''s execution when he saw the one and only emblem in Catherine''s hand. That emblem was given to her by her ex-fiance, the brother of the emperor.


    It was the emblem that resembled life, having the emblem meant she could save her life one time from thew of the empire.


    Marte was saved from the death door, she touched her neck couldn''t believe that person saved her life.


    Catherine took Marte with her to her family''s household waiting for the biggest announcement in the following week.


    There was only one thing that could change her life, it was the duke''s legacy.


    If it said Marte will be the next duchess, Marte will rise again.


    Everyone gathered in the courtroom including Diana and the royal family, with only the past few days Marte stayed at the marquess'' house. She became skinny, there were eyebags under her eyes, her eyes were filled with anticipation as it was her only hope.


    "The next duchess of the Mortel, before passing away, duke Jel decided to appoint his daughter to look after the household, thus goddess Anastasia and the noble in the room, please be the victim as today,dy Diana Mortel will be the new duchess of our empire."


    Marte...became a joke. When Richard put the brooch on Diana''s cor as it was the tradition of appointing the new duke. The brooch her father used to wear, it was the one Jel showed her when they worked in the room together.


    Marte clenched her hand, no tear came out, she walked away from the courtroom all the way back to the marquess''s house.


    They still epted her,dy Catherine brought her into her house even after seeing all the tomatoes and eggs on Marte.


    Everywhere she went, the people Marte spent a fortune on to help them turn their back on her and threw stuff starting from the pebbles, eggs, tomatoes, to big rocks and dirty water at her.


    The only thing left by her father was the mask, it was taken away by the people when she fell on the ground miserably.


    She got back up quickly even with her knees bleeding, she tried to get the mask back but they jokingly threw it from one person to one person like she was a monkey chasing after one banana.


    In the whole month, Marte didn''t take a single step out of the house. Newspapers all over the floor, it was the news of Diana bing the duchess, Diana saved the dukedom, Diana was the only one who helped the duke the whole time, Diana bing the crown princess...and so on.


    When she gave up from being involved with the cruel world, that was when the news suddenly came to the house and made Marte furious.


    Diana sold the duchy to the royal family and gave all the military to her prince charming.


    She rushed back to the duchy, the guard didn''t let her in even though she was desperately begging them to let her in.


    She stood there in the middle of winter seeing they moved all of her father and brother''s books away.


    Some of them dropped on the ground, it was old so it was shoved into the firece.


    They burnt it for some warmth.


    She stood in front of the gate under the snow falling for three days straight watching them destroying the mansion with magic.


    Even the grave of the Mortel was destroyed along with it, Diana said that they will live in her heart forever so removing their graves and building a church there was the best choice since it will help a lot of people.


    The basement where she used to live was also filled up with dirt, Marte screamed out of her lung wanting to tear Diana apart but yet again, the second male lead Victor came in time and pushed Marte into the pile of snow.


    She was knocked unconscious and when she regained her consciousness again, the snow already covered half of her body, her body was all numb shivering from her head to toes.


    She no longer had anything, it was the fittest ending for the viiness, there were children singing Christmas songs, Jingle Bell in front of the duchy.


    Cold tearing out, she cried and cried...


    But then that man walked to her reaching out his hand for her giving her a warming smile, the only good thing that happened to her so far.


    She epted his hand and trusted her life in his hand, her life belonged to him from that day on.


    It was the first prince, Philip.


    "Why do you help me?" she asked him while the prince used his light magic to warm her, he smiled and wrapped his scarf around Marte''s neck.


    "I''m alone...this Christmas..."


    "What a weird excuse!"


    "We''re quite simr, aren''t we?" Philip said to Marte, Marte put her head without thinking on Philip''s shoulder as she was tired.


    "You mean a b*tch of the empire and the illiterate first prince?"


    "I really can''t believe you said that."


    "Isn''t that what simr about us?"


    "I was going to say we''re alone this year."


    He chuckled and held her hand tightly and pointed at the shooting star in the night sky.


    It was beautiful such as in the winter season, the sky was clear, all they see was the milky way star glittering upon the sky.


    "They say your wish wille true if you wish when you see the shooting star." he said and he closed his eyes to wish.


    Marte finally smiled a little and stared at that man''s face when he was wishing.


    When he suddenly opened his eyes, she was startled because of him and turned her head away.


    "So what did you wish??" he asked with his sparkling eyes.


    "Er...you say your wish first."


    "...I wish that I could be strong, not a coward, if I was strong from the start, I won''t wait this long to save you..."


    "We never met before though, why are you saying it like you have to save me?"


    "Who knows...now, it''s your turn."


    "Ah..." she was silent for a moment trying to answer since she didn''t even get to wish.


    "I wish to go back in time."


    "Really!?"


    She nodded and said, "If I ever came back in time, I wille to you first that time."


    They had their conversation watching the night sky without knowing the future they will face when they joined hands to defeat Richard, it was death.


    <strong>+++</strong>


    <strong>Back to the moment, in the imperial ball,</strong>


    "Will you give me the honor to be your dance partner tonight, mydy?" Richard stood from his seat walking to his current fiancee asking for her hand.


    Marte looked at him with a smile, she put her hand on his palm slowly but when it nearly touched, she took it back and got up from her seat.


    "I don''t n to dance tonight." she told him straight in his face, no one saw the embarrassment on Richard''s face except Diana who was sitting beside them.


    Those were the words Marte said before she walked down the stair to ask for a man''s hand to dance with her.


    "Please give me the honor to dance with you, your highness." she reached out her hand to the man in the dark blue suit, Philip.


    "It''s my honor, mydy." Philip smiled and took her hand, they walked to the center of the ball. All eyes on them even the crown prince upstairs looked at them, he chuckled and went back to his seat beside Diana.


    Marte and Philip bowed at each other then danced along with the romantic song they performed in the ball.


    "I heard you''re an excellent dancer, mydy."


    "It''s just a rumor, I''m just an average." said, the one who stepped on Prince Philip''s shoes several times in a row.


    "Forgive me if I''m rude but do you have any grudge against me?" his feet started to get hurt because of being stepped on by Marte''s tall heel.


    Marteughed nervously before Philip spun her as part of the dance, she came back to his arm and talked in a low voice.


    "We''re quite simr, aren''t we?"


    "Pardon?"


    "Do you hear the whispers? It is music to my ears now." the prince looked at all the nobles while gently holding Marte''s waist.


    "Pfft, they really belong with each other!!" they hid their mouth behind their fan, and spit arrow on the viin.


    "One couldn''t read, and one ugly."


    "Stealing her sister''s lover isn''t enough and now she secured the crown prince''s brother in front of everyone."


    "I really pity the couple above."


    The people they were bad talking about could hear all of their every single word but they were dancing and smiling a little.


    "Let''s have a dance next time, mydy."


    "When that timees, I''ll be an excellent dancer like the rumor."


    "I''ll look forward to that."


    Marte bowed at Philip again after the song finished, and she nced at Richard upstairs with her lip unable to suppress the feeling from smirking at him.


    Richard saw Marte smirking at him, he clenched his finger and smiled back a little. In everyone''s eyes, he was like a forgiving prince charming.


    <em>But in Diana''s eyes...</em>


    <strong>Upstair,</strong>


    "Your royal highness, can I ask you something?" asked Diana drinking her red wine.


    "You...why are you not calling my name?" he asked her back smiling.


    "There''s nothing between us now, so I don''t have to." she replied calmly as if she prepared for that question for so long.


    "You really move on quickly, huh?" he sipped his wine smirking, while Diana was searching for the man she was waiting for among the crowd.


    "I don''t want to hear it from you of all people." she chuckled hearing that crazy man who killed her without mercy saying something shameless like that.


    "Haha...so what''re you going to do in this life, Diana?"


    "It''s none of your business, I hope you can keep your title crown prince in this life as well." Diana got up from her seat when she saw the ck-haired handsome man finally arrive, it was Victor.


    "I cheered for you, Diana. But you won''t get quite far away...you will return to me one day." Diana nced at him for a second then ignored his words.


    "I won''t ever love you again, Richard...when you were engaged with Marte, I cried...not because I was sad...I was relieved since Marte already reced me."


    Ricard giggled, "Go on, go as far as you can...but remember, I will be waiting for you."


    Richard said to the air watching Diana walking down the stair to Victor and asking him to dance with her.


    "The party is only starting..." he sipped his red wine again and called out the waiter behind the curtain.


    "Make sure to put the poison in that woman''s drink."


    "Yes, sir!" the waiter bowed and disappeared into the crowd walking with the te of two sses of wine, poisonous one and drinkable one.


    "Let''s see...who will drink poison and who will drink wine among you two?"


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 18 - 18: Tristans Regret(2)

    At the same ball, some people came to find love, some find power but only one came toplete her mission.


    <strong>Aurora (Eun-Kyung)''s POV</strong>


    "I told you already I don''t want to dance with you!"


    My only goaling to this ball was to dance but only with my target. I didn''t know clearly how to dance so I focused all my attention on the people dancing in the center of the ball.


    I was hoping to have some cake to eat while watching, but there was no cake served for the night.


    I came with Armando, and he should be looking after me but instead, he went off to flirt with some young woman.


    <em>*sigh*</em>


    I really wanted to finish the mission quickly and move on to the next one.


    "Oh my!!" out of a sudden while I was taking a deep breath, everyone started to gather surrounding the dancing spot.


    Was there anyone special dancing there?


    I walked to the front after pushing people and inhaling the cheap perfume, my head was spinning because of the perfume.


    Anyway, it was unexpected but I already prepared for the twist like that.


    Even Tristan bing the duke wasn''t much surprising for me since the story won''t follow a single thing at all.


    Diana and the other three time-travelers must be somewhat behind every change since they came back in time.


    The viiness, I mean Marte who was supposed to be dancing with her fiance went off to dance with his brother.


    And when they finish dancing, another couple went in.


    That time, it was the female lead came to the center of the ball while holding the second male lead''s hand and danced along with the song.


    And the male lead, the crown prince was watching them with an indifferent face sipping his wine.


    !!!


    What was that?


    Out of a sudden, I felt the chill of pain travel all through my spine. Everyone around me flinched a little bit too.


    The former duke Jel talked a little bit to Tristan and went outside. The magic in the ball was quite off for a second.


    I didn''t think much of it since everyone was acting normal like nothing happened and the chilling atmosphere in the ball. Marte was chatting with prince Philip eating the strawberry tard.


    I was hungry too but I needed toplete my mission first.


    Being an extra really gave me an advantage for listening to all the things around me without someone noticing me.


    "Mydy, will you be my dance partner?" a hand reached out to me, I looked at that man''s face.


    "I''m sorry...I--"


    "Do you not want to dance with me...?"


    <strong>+++</strong>


    Aurora''s hands were shaking a bit as she tried to avoid dancing with that man.


    That man already had a wife and kids so Aurora didn''t want to create any more rumors to bring her public image down.


    But that man was persistent as he pushed her to the corner, everyone started to look their way and started to murmur.


    "I don''t--"


    "What did I just hear?"


    "..." she turned her head down and put her hand on that man''s palm slowly but a man suddenly rushed to her and grabbed her hand.


    "If you don''t want to dance with him, just say it to his face like how you said it with me back then." it was duke Tristan, he said it jokingly with heartwarming eyes looking at her, but when he turned to that disrespectful man, his eyes turned cold like Marte''s like telling him to f*ck off.


    That man noticed everyone talking about him and asked for his leave walking past Aurora giving her a chill.


    "What''s wrong with you...? Hey, are you listening?" Tristan asked her.


    "Ah...sorry."


    Tristan smirked seeing Aurora being all shy after talking boldly to him days ago.


    "So how about me?? Can I dance with you?"


    Aurora''s head was still down looking at the floor, her hair covered all her face, that was why Tristan couldn''t see her expression at that time.


    "...thank you for saving me. I really don''t know how to refuse him." she gained herposure and smiled politely at him and epted his hand.


    <strong>[Mission 3plete! Congrattion, you gain a little of Tristan''s attention.]</strong>


    The song was a slow song, Tristan closed his eyes dancing to the song with Aurora''s hand on his shoulder and his hand on Aurora''s waist.


    They stole all the light from other couples. Aurora was smiling the whole time as her eyes were looking at that man who gave her a thump up from afar.


    Her heart was pounding because of the excitement when she finally achieved something.


    The man who asked for her hand earlier was cheering for her from the big door as he left counting the money Aurora gave to him. She really nned many steps ahead for the mission. She couldn''t afford to lose the opportunity that night.


    <strong>Aurora (Eun-Kyung)''s POV</strong>


    Sorry, Tristan. I had toplete my mission.


    I knew your personality, you were always cold but inside, you always cared for those around you. You were the type with the mouth running wild and didn''t think while you were talking.


    And you won''t turn a blind eye to an innocent woman who was persuaded to dance by a married man.


    I was so guilty but after that mission, I won''t have anything to do with him any longer.


    <strong>[Critical Mission: Save Tristan. Duration: Ten days.]</strong>


    <em>Huh??!</em>


    <em>Ack...</em>


    My head felt like it was breaking with all the mechanic sound in my head, what critical mission?


    Save Tristan?


    Was the god going crazy?? He will die in the uing day under the mission received by the emperor. Even I couldn''t do anything against that tyrant emperor.


    The mission was to kill or seal the legendary demon, the demon one rank under the demon king.


    I didn''t want to participate in any of that. I was going to leave it to Diana since she will know how to help him.


    Duration...ten days, did that mean I have to protect him for the whole ten days?


    ''If he dies...what will happen to me??''


    <strong>[Mission failed: Death.]</strong>


    ''Don''t--don''t joke with me.''


    <strong>+++</strong>


    Tristan started to notice Aurora''s hand was trembling on his shoulder, he looked at her face with her eyes closed.


    She looked like she was afraid of something as her grip on his shoulder tighten. Cold sweat started pouring down on her forehead.


    The music started to be noise to her ear.


    And at that time...the whole party started turning into chaos, the light went out and a man fell down from above alongside the chandler that was falling toward both of them.


    With her supernatural strength, everyone was still shocked by the sudden scenario.


    It was only her who was the closest to Tristan, she pushed Tristan away and the chandler failed on her knocked her unconscious and her blood sttered all over Tristan''s white jacket.


    <em>AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH</em>


    The noble started to run everywhere seeing blood thinking it was an assassination attempt.


    It wasn''t just her blood which was spilled on him, a man whoid down unconscious in the near-death state also lost blood painting the floor, there was only a big rose petal under his body protecting him from the fall but it didn''t help much because his blood spilled all over the flooring from his head.


    It was the former duke Jel.


    Light on and off, it was horror. Tristan seeing the situation instead of panicking, raised his voice and closed all the doors with the death roses magic.


    Diana rushed to her father, her dress was stained with his blood as she tried to help her father.


    "Brother, what just happened....?" her lip was quivering, she started sobbing because the former duke''s heartbeat started to be slower and slower.


    "Knights, a group go on and search the roof. And no one, move!!" Tristan shouted ordering while he moved the chandler with his magic alone taking Aurora in his arm and carrying her.


    Aurora''s hand turned cold too. The light went back on, it wasn''t just those two who were lying on the floor.


    Marte''s body was also lying on the floor but her head was on Prince Philip''sp.


    Her face turned pale, her lip losing the color red and the blood vein started popping across her face and arms.


    He used the light magic to help Marte but her body started turning darker, roses appearing all over Marte''s hair and blooding out of her mouth which was dripping from her mouth. Her death roses magic energy was running wild causing side effects to all the guests, one to one, everyone started to fall on the floor couldn''t endure such agonizing pain.


    Every single drop of her blood turned to rose petal.


    "Not again!!!" Tristan gritted his teeth rushing to Marte in a hurry and handed Aurora to Prince Philip.


    "Please save her...please...I beg you." he begged the illiterate prince in front of everyone.


    And he carried Marte''s body in his arm outside following by Diana using her magic to lift the former duke''s body up in the air.


    The news was all over the empire, Aurora stayed in the hospital, the light magic could only save her to a certain point, the chandler crushed her leg.


    There was a slim chance that she would be able to walk again.


    Marte was poisoned and the culprit was found, but the culprit killed themselves upon being caught.


    Duke Jel was healed by Richard, he hadn''t gained consciousness yet. But his head was damaged heavily, we won''t know when he will wake up.


    Tristan broke down holding his father''s hand telling him to wake up. Everything turned chaotic because of that ident.


    The rtive started to make a move, there were already assassins located everywhere surrounding the duchy waiting to strike.


    "Lady Marte is awake, your grace." the maid informed from outside of the door, he rushed to Marte''s room as soon as he heard the news.


    He barged inside her room and grabbed her hand tightly.


    "What is the meaning of this?!! Exin!!" he raised his voice loudly, even Diana who was stopping the guest froming in downstairs could hear his voice.


    Marte opened her eyes having no clue about the situation, she looked into Tristan''s eyes. Her eyes were like a witch''s. Tristan was suddenly terrified by her eyes, he was immobilized.


    Marte hadn''t even opened her lip yet, she walked to the mirror as soon as she got out of the bed.


    She touched her scar gently in front of the mirror, her scar was slightly different. It turned to the Mortel, Rose Symbol.


    "You already stole Diana''s lover? And now you want to steal the duke''s title too, huh??? Your greed really had no bound to the point you wanted to murder your father!!"


    Marte''s eyes turn cold and annoyed by Tristan''s voice, she turned her head ring into Tristan''s purple eyes.


    "Exin!! What happened??" Tristan flinched after hearing her tone.


    <strong>Many minutester,</strong>


    "I see...so the duke fell down from the roof to the ballroom, and I who was poisoned has something to do with that. What an assumption, brother." she grinned at Tristan andid down on the couch inside her room wiping the rose emblem makeup off her face.


    Tristan finally heard her calling him brother again, she hadn''t called him that once ever since that day she woke up after three days of unconscious.


    She opened the drawer near the couch and took out the diary.


    She flipped the page to thest page, she smirked seeing the letter on the page after the date she fell in theke many days ago.


    "Get out of my room...in one day, everything will be alright. I''ll promise you that, brother, since...I am back now."


    Tristan forgot about the whole point he came to her room, it was to scold her but he just left the room.


    When he came back to the former duke''s room, he was suddenly aware of everything happened.


    "Was that Marte...?"


    <strong>Back in Marte''s room...</strong>


    "I finally won against that memories, it took so long...Tristan isn''t dead yet, so I''m not toote..." she sipped the red wine and looked at all the assassins hiding in the tree surrounding her house.


    A familiar sight she used to experience before when even her sleep, the assassins were looking at her like an owl.


    <strong>Death Roses Magic: Execute!</strong>


    She signed and closed back the door of her room''s balcony.


    With one spell from her, the green leaves turned red.


    "I wonder how she managed my body while I''m gone...*sigh* I really want to know her name..."


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 19 - 19: Tristans Regret(3)

    <strong>Marte''s POV</strong>


    <em><strong>''I''m finally back.''</strong></em>


    Before I lost my consciousness I remembered using the magic with a high risk. The risk was my whole memories and my existence lost to the other person.


    But seeing the timer in front of me, it seemed like it will take some time until Ipletely won over that person, and her name was Sun-hee.


    It gave me relief since it wasn''t a man that I summoned into my body, and this woman wasn''t too bad. She was really good at staying inside my body without anyone noticing any change.


    There were 90 days left until the memories of that person will bepletely erased. Summoning soul crossing the world was impossible since I wasn''t at level god yet. So I used that method instead.


    Bringing the memories from a random person from the other world. There were two conditions, I must lose my consciousness and that person also had to lose their consciousness at the same time. The risk was that I might be the one erased instead but it looked like it yed out well.


    There must be someone interfering with my magic, or any magic energy disruption inside my body, that was why I took control of my body instead of that woman in the current time.


    <em>Hm?</em>


    Why...was my magic running wild like this?


    Brother said I was poisoned...


    I rolled my eyes when I knew clearly who was behind my poisoning, I took a deep breath and gathered my magic energy together, and suppressed it just like the way I did it the day before I came out of the basement. It was none other than that crown prince.


    That woman hadn''t known how to use my death roses magic yet, she still had three more months, if she didn''t learn it by then...


    Wait...three more months??!


    The timer showed 9x days left.


    That was way too long, I had to participate in the hunting event myself, if she was the one in charge of my body, I might lose.


    Let me see a little of her memories...


    <strong>Memory Magic: Memory Land</strong>


    My room turnedpletely ck and many portraits appeared in front of me, it showed from her point of view.


    Wow...she looked pretty. She had ck hair and simple ck eyes...


    I couldn''t believe my own eyes that I could summon such a person that was very simr to me, she had the same scar at the exact same spot as mine.


    Hmm...her mother left her when she was young...that was such a painful coincidence since I didn''t know my mother''s face either.


    <em>What??!</em>


    <em>Huh?</em>


    That man...was her father??!


    No way, that bastard of all people reincarnated into that world and became such a terrible father.


    I could see Sun-hee''s father, his eyes and everything about him was like a split image of a man I once knew in the past.


    That man was Herod Mortel, the Mortel ancestor.


    Because of him, that was why the entire world of Anastasia was messed up.


    History said the prince who was his friend gave the light magic to him, but it wasn''t like that. He killed the prince and took away his magic.


    And that prince he killed by pushing into the bottomless pit was devoured by the dark energy, with anger and revenge, he became the demon king.


    Even in the other world, he was still a jerk beating his own daughter. I really pitied her.


    What was that? She was reading a book.


    A novel...''You''re My Precious Gem.''


    Time passed by quickly in the memorynd, I spent a few minutes reading the content of the novel and I was furious.


    I really wanted to burn that novel. Who was the author???


    <strong>Who made me such a viiness?!!</strong>


    Diana was the female lead? What nonsense!!!


    That was when I realized I messed up. If Sun-hee read the novel, she will follow all the plot of the novel and thought of me as the viiness.


    Wait...


    Oh my god!!!


    Everything...wasn''t everything in the novel happening in my past life?


    !!!!


    I needed to read it!!! I had to recover all the fraction of my past life''s memories. If I knew there was a way like this, I should''ve done this long ago and not used that method.


    I didn''t have to summon Sun-hee''s memories into my mind. My original goal was to transfer her memories inside my body and let her use my memory magic.


    That way, every time she used the magic, her time remaining will reduce and my past life''s memories wille back to me.


    But now I didn''t have to do that. I didn''t know who was the author but everything that happened in the novel really aligned with how I remembered.


    I was excited and happy without realizing I continued reading the novel till the middle of the story to the point I was engaged with Richard.


    I decided to stop reading it. I wasn''t prepared yet.


    I flipped the page to read the final ending, Diana and Richard got married and they lived happily ever after.


    <em>Happily ever after, huh??</em>


    When I reached the age of sixteen in this life, the day when I finally mastered my death roses magic. I knew the hidden magic inside my body, it was the memory magic.


    When I used it, I suddenly transported into my own memorynd or I could say soul.


    My soul was ck filled with thorns, when I walked around aimlessly, I stumbled over my engraved fraction memories of my past life.


    That was when I realized that was my second life. But the fraction of memories of my past life only described from the point where I was in the prison till I died.


    In my past life, I spent my life mastering the memory magic, that was why at the end of my life, I was able to master the magic of transferring memory crossing world and dimension even time and space.


    It wasn''t exactly turning back in time, my magic allowed me to engrave the memories of the certain target into their soul.


    I had only the magic energy enough for four people, one was mine, the guy who stayed in the same prison as me, my friend, and my knight.


    The price for the magic was my death, and the condition was the target had to have the will to go back in the past.


    Just when everything was going well, Richard appeared in the prison that night I was in the hell prison.


    Richard stabbed a sword inside his stomach and his will to turn back time overwhelmed even me, pushing one person off the list.


    I trembled, and that wasn''t the end of it. One more person had the will to go back in the past, even more than me. It was Diana, I was dropped off the list and the other four was sessfully got their souls engraved with their past life''s memories.


    But luckily, I got my own trump card. I was lucky enough to engrave one of my memories on my soul.


    <em>*sigh*</em>


    Those four people must be aware of the past life by now and I haven''t got all my past memories yet. Yeah, reading the novel will be the best way, but somehow I couldn''t bear reading it. My heart was throbbing while reading it.


    It looked like I won''t stay in my body for long, it was only temporary until Sun-hee returned.


    Sun-hee used the memory magic once, that was why it allowed me to get one more fraction of memories the moment I woke up.


    The memories were about the event after Tristan''s death until Victor pushed me into the pile of snow.


    Everything after that seemed to be blurry.


    <em>Ring ring</em>


    "Yes, mydy." a maid walked into my room the moment she heard my bell, but it wasn''t the maid I was expecting. Her name was Anna, wasn''t it?


    "Bring me a diary book."


    "Yes, mydy." she bowed and left.


    Diary was the best thing I could think of tomunicate with Sun-hee, I needed to tell her the detail of the thing happening. And I needed to find the best ce to hide it too, the ce where no one rarely entered in this household.


    Look like that novel she read only described to a certain point, it wasn''t detailed and mostly a lie.


    First, I should write down how to suppress the death roses'' magic energy.


    Next was the tip to win the hunting event, winning that event will grant me more routes to my survival.


    And finally, the ally.


    Now that I finished writing everything, I walked to the closet to find something to wear.


    To my surprise, my dresses were all gone.


    ''Where are my pink dresses?''


    The dressed were all in a dark color, and I hated them. It reminded me of my childhood.


    I always wear dark color clothes in the basement since they will be easy to wash. Now that I had alreadye out of the basement, I wanted to wear something colorful since I never got a chance to see many colors except ck inside the basement.


    "Anna, go buy one more closet. And more colorful dresses too." I ordered Anna and picked the ck dress and wore it.


    It was really terrible to wear the ck dress again. I wore it and then set off to my father''s room.


    That father of mine, since when did he grow so weak to the point just falling from the rooftop keep him in bed for that long?


    I finally remembered how he choose Diana to be duchess over me in my past life, I couldn''t help but clench my head in envy.


    I was the one who did all the work back then, and in the end, he still chose her. He died without knowing that his favorite daughter was the one destroying the duchy and it was all me who watched her destroying everything of our family.


    She was all lovey-dovey with the prince without realizing he fooled her just for the military and the power of the dukedom.


    <em>Knock knock</em>


    "Who is it?" brother Tristan''s tone was the same as ever.


    "It''s me." the door was opened, the first thing I saw was the frown on his face getting all annoyed seeing my face.


    I was used to that, I walked in only ncing at him for a moment, and walked to my father''s bed.


    I stood on the side watching his magic energy in his body was so weak, he must have used the death roses magic a lot leading him to the point of exhaustion.


    He wasn''t the type to use his magic a lot like that unless it was for suppressing--


    Don''t tell me!!!


    "Before the ident...by any chance, did you notice my energy running wild?"


    "Father got on the roof using all his magic to suppress yours, you almost killed all of our guests."


    The poison wasn''t just normal, it might cause the disruption of my magic energy.


    That scumbag crown prince!!


    "Stand back."


    "..." he was looking at me in anger butter decided to obey my word when he saw the rose and vine started crawling over father''s body.


    <strong>Death Roses Magic: Rose Energy, Grow!</strong>


    I poured most of my magic energy into my father''s body, his eyelid shook a little by the time I finished my magic.


    "He''s alright now. He will stay in bed for a few more days."


    "How did you--"


    "I heard you became the duke this time, I''ll do the work for you."


    "Hey, answer me!!" he grabbed my hand in desperation when I was about to leave the room.


    My grip on the doorknob tighten seeing his face...he only gave me bad memories, seeing him made me feel like my heart was stabbed.


    "And about me being poisoned, don''t investigate further...as I''m alright now."


    "...Marte..." he was going to say something but his pride seemed to be stopping him.


    I sighed and took his big hand off me.


    I had no expectation from you, brother. Since it was never rewarding.


    "I''m sorry...for yelling at you." when he apologized behind my back when I walked out, I didn''t see his expression and I didn''t want to see it.


    I stood replying to him in the hallway without turning to look at him.


    "I wished to hear that from you like ten years ago...I don''t care."


    "..." it was silence, he wasn''t all noisy like he normally was, I bit my lip and walked to the study room and tears falling down.


    I wished Sun-hee wille back sooner...I really didn''t want to see any of these people for the moment.


    <strong>Back on earth,</strong>


    "Doctor, the patient ran away!!!"


    "What??? Where did she go??" the hospital was all in chaos, every nurse started running searching for the missing patient, it was the patient who was in aa for more than a week.


    Her hand was still attached to the needles, and her leg couldn''t even stand up properly.


    She used the wheelchair in the hallway toe to the waiting room in the hospital, there was a reporter inside the television.


    Many people were talking about the death of the famous CEO''s daughter.


    "Eun-Kyung...died?" her tears starteding out of her shaking eyes as she watched the television, her heart couldn''t bear the pain.


    "I heard that girl was friend with the victim."


    "I really pity the victim, I heard her leg was crushed."


    "More than that, her father hung himself before the ident." when she heard that, it felt as if the lightning struck her in the middle of the day to think someone like his father did something like suicide.


    "She won''t see her father again...I really pity that poor girl."


    ''Why do you bring me back here, God...?''


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 20 - 20: Tristans Regret(4)

    ''Sun-hee, I''m sorry. I''m sorry for hitting you, I''m sorry for making you work, I''m sorry for everything. The money you hide from me...I''m sorry for burning it...I don''t deserve to have such a good person like you to be my daughter, sorry. When youe back, you might be shocked seeing my dead body, you don''t need to give me a funeral. You can go to this address, it is my friend''s bar. I asked him to give the bank card to you when you go there, it is the money I saved up in my entire life, use it...and I already told him to give you a job, you can help him prepare the bar. Goodbye, Sun-hee. You don''t have to see me anymore, I know you hate me so I hope you''ll be happy. Be happy, Sun-hee. Don''t give up.''


    "Girl...you will catch a cold out here. Let''s go back inside." the nurse took Sun-hee in the wheelchair back inside her room after she finished reading the letter her father left for her.


    The nurse helped her get on the bed since her leg couldn''t even move even if she tried to. She couldn''t feel her leg anymore.


    The rain started pouring down outside the window, the room started to get cold just like back then when she used to live with her alcoholic father.


    The nurse told her that her father''s body was already gone, there was a person holding the funeral for him for her sake.


    "It looks like that boy doesn''te today either."


    "Can I ask who is that person?"


    "I will check for you, but that guy must be your boyfriend, he had a dark circle every time he visited you recently."


    "..."


    "He stayed with you from evening tillte night, he always talked about the thing in school with you when you were asleep." the nurse continued speaking.


    Sun-hee didn''t have any energy to listen, she felt like a part of her was ripped out. Was it her future or her feeling?


    She got no hope left for her leg to be able to walk again and another person left her again.


    Although he wasn''t a good father, his going away from her was never what she wanted.


    The nurse left the room and closed the light for her, when the door closed, she moved her body in agony even covering herself with the nket was painful.


    She cried heavily couldn''t take any more of the cruel reality. Everything that happened was like a dream. She wanted to stay inside that dream rather than wake up facing this.


    "Ahh...I hate this...take me back..."


    <strong>"Take me back..."</strong>


    <strong>+++</strong>


    <strong>Back in Anastasia,</strong>


    Tristan walked in surprised seeing Marte doing all the duchy work.


    She looked at him stood up from where she sat, she handed him the document.


    "I sorted it out for you, you''re a duke now, so stamp it. If there is anything confusing, ask me."


    "Did you do all these??"


    "If it wasn''t me, then do you think it was Diana?" she asked in a sarcastic manner.


    "How do you do this??" Marte was silent for a moment, it was natural for her since she used to do it every day in the past after his death but she right at that moment shouldn''t be knowing how to do it yet.


    She decided to avoid the question.


    "Were there still someone trying to barge in our house again?"


    "...ah, yeah. Those people came to ask the questions about yesterday."


    "Do you let Diana handle it?"


    "Yes, since she insisted on doing it."


    "So...? Was she able to do it?"


    "..."


    "You should be old enough to decide something on your own, don''t just decide things based on your feeling." she walked away quickly to the big gate of the house.


    Tristan was left in the room confusing which one between them was the older one.


    The crowd started to be noisy and started to push the knights who were stopping them on the ground.


    "Lady Marte, what happened yesterday?? Can you exin to us??"


    "Lady Marte, is it true you were poisoned??"


    "Did the duke fall down because someone pushed him??" Marte bumped Diana''s shoulder pushing her aside and walked to the knights.


    "Flynn, anyone who doesn''t do their job properly...punish them!" she ordered Flynn who stood behind her.


    Flynn did as she ordered and beat one of the knights in front of everyone.


    "There...now, I could answer some of your questions." everyone was silent, no one dared to open their mouth to ask when they couldn''t even look at Marte right in her cold eyes.


    "What??? Silent?? Weren''t all of you dying to know??? Coming to the duchy...and asking like this...do you all not know how to do your job as a reporter???" the sword she took off from the wall, she swung it like it was a toy for her on all of those reporters'' throats.


    "..."


    "If I see anyone of you crawling in front of my duchy again, I''ll kill them." everyone stepped back and retreated after hearing Marte''s deration.


    After everyone left, Marte helped the knight that Flynn beat up from the ground.


    "I''m sorry for beating you, I''ll give you a vacation for one year."


    "Mydy...you don''t have to. What you did was right, we failed to do our job..."


    "You''re Mortel''s knight. Don''t say like that ever again. Until the former duke wakes up, you''re allowed to kill someone under my order."


    "!!!"


    "It''s time to put your sword into good use. Don''t let anyone look down on us, Mortel." Marte cast the death roses barrier after her speech.


    The sky from inside the barrier, it was dark red. The vine started crawling everywhere.


    "Flynn, follow me to my room. I have something to talk about with you."


    Diana was left speechless as everyone''s attention was all on Marte, and no one even looked at her. She felt inferior to Marte, she was stopping those people for hours but Marte came only for a minute and they listen to her.


    She clenched her hands and walked back inside angrily.


    <strong>Inside Marte''s room,</strong>


    Marte sat on the couch drinking the ck bitter tea.


    Flynn stood far away from the door looking at Marte who called him here but ignored his existence when he came in.


    "...was me recently lovable?"


    "Pardon?" he asked to confirm whether he was insane or Marte just asked that question to him.


    "Am I lovable recently...you know, like two days ago or something?"


    "You...you..." his face started to get red, he didn''t know how to answer that question.


    Marte''s question didn''t get an answer from him.


    "Oh, and one more, did I say anything weird to you when I passed out on the roof? Did I say something strange?"


    "You did...but it wasn''t something strange."


    "What was it??" she asked him with her anticipating eyes.


    "We were talking about...love back then..." his face was getting redder, he tried to cover it with one of his hands.


    "Love??" she giggled while reading the diary.


    "You can go now." she tossed him away when she finished her business with him, Flynn walked out of the room sulking.


    Marte chuckled and walked to the balcony inhaling fresh air since it had been too long since she ever did that.


    "Duchess Catherine should arrive by now." she muttered to herself and picked the ne wearing it on her neck then walked downstairs in such perfect timing as the person she was talking about a moment ago arrived inside the house.


    She smiled and greeted bowing at her in a polite manner.


    "I''m d to see you again, Duchess." her smile was shown but her eyes didn''t seem to be smiling.


    "...I''m d too, Marte." Marte walked to her slowly and whispered something into her ears.


    "Duchess...Diana isn''t your real d^%$&%$, is she?"


    The duchess''s eyes widen when she heard that, her goal to visit duke Jel was abandoned.


    She grabbed Marte''s wrist and dragged her to the training ground.


    Marte wasughing loudly as she was dragged forcefully like that, she seemed to be enjoying herself watching that woman anxious filled with fear.


    "How did you--"


    "It must be true then."


    "Answer me!!! How did you know about that??"


    "That?? Oh you mean, Diana wasn''t the duke''s daughter??" the Duchess was shaking with fear, she was scared by Marte''s aura.


    "I can hide it for you...for now. But..."


    "Don''t try to ckmail me, Marte."


    "Why would you think of me as such an evil person?? I admire you, Duchess."


    "...you don''t have any evidence."


    "Evidence?? You''re really asking me about evidence???"


    The duchess gulped and stumbled over a rock making her fall down, Marte crouched and pulled the duchess''s chin.


    "Hey, Duchess...I heard you were really on my nerve saying something like me returning to the basement a few days ago...do you forget...that I''m the Mortel??? I can kill you without leaving a trace."


    "...what--what do you want from me??? I can do everything for you." the Duchess''s attitude changedpletely, she begged Marte putting her head on the grass.


    "Give me the emblem!"


    "What emblem...?"


    "Don''t y with me, I''m talking about the emblem of life, the one and only."


    "Who are you...!!!?"


    "I''ll give you one day, you decide!! Give that to me or you will hit the rock bottom?? Killing a royal is a crime, you know..."


    Marte''s voice turned to the voice of the grim reaper from Catherine''s perspective, she didn''t even notice Marte leaving as she was shaking in fear.


    <strong>Marte''s POV</strong>


    Although I was grateful to her when she saved me in my past life, but she only saved me from death and brought me into the living hell.


    The torture I''ve been enduring in my past life was unforgettable, but thanks to her and her bbering mouth, she revealed her secret to me.


    Diana was the child she adopted. She brought me inside her house was because someone ordered her to.


    It was Diana''s birth mother, Jessica Mortel who happened to be duke Jel''s only sister.


    During the era of the Mortel with their high power, my grandfather gave birth to eight kids who were all males except one, the youngest.


    Duke Jel was the youngest son of the family, he was born with a simr circumstance as mine...he was also locked inside the basement to control his death roses magic.


    There was never a day he wasn''t taunted by his older brother, only his younger sister loved him and helped him during his difficult time.


    Duke Jel was better at controlling his magic day by day, and when he got out of the basement, he also found his true love, my mother.


    He promised my mother he wouldn''t involve with any inheritance until the order of the emperor came to him. It happened to be the day his younger sister was out of the capital.


    When she returned, all the people in the house were dead, from her sibling to her father. The ones that stood on top of all of those corpses were duke Jel and my mother bathing in blood.


    She hid in the corner watching them cutting the head of each person putting it inside the sack.


    That was what she told me. The marquess also hated and envied duke Jel, that was why he hid the existence of my aunt, Jessica for years.


    When I was brought inside the household, I was forced to eat the magic orb every day till my magic leaked out of my eyes in the form of blood.


    They didn''t feed me anything except those orbs, it was for me to surpass my potential.


    By the time I was brought into the household, Jessica''s revenge was sessfully executed. She killed my mother cursing her with dark magic and my father was poisoned also because of her.


    Her daughter became the duchess of the Mortel.


    That was why in this life, I will deal with her as soon as possible.


    And Diana...


    She lived her life without knowing her birth mother and aunt Jessica never revealed who Diana''s father was. But that didn''t mean Diana didn''t have anything to do with all my suffering back then.


    I''ll take revenge on all of you, not a single one of you will be spared!


    Especially you, Catherine! I never forgot what you did to me when I was young in my past life and this life as well.


    <strong>+++</strong>


    <strong>At Nova''s household,</strong>


    "Does she know the existence of the emblem??" the mysterious woman with the maskpletely covered her face, white long hair lying down to her waist, sat on the chair watching Catherine begging on both of her knees toward her.


    "Just give it to her." she said calmly and stared in the north direction.


    "Miss Jessica, she also knew about Diana."


    "Really?? Don''t worry, she won''t reveal it. Even if she reveals, Diana''s birth father will help her." Jessica replied and touched the locket on her neck gently, there was a picture of a man inside the locket.


    "Can I ask who is Diana''s father??"


    "Haa...he''s a ruthless and busy guy...you might not be able to see him in your life, Catherine." a smile appeared on Jessica''s magic mask as her mood lit up talking about that man.


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 21 - 21: Tristans Regret(5)

    <strong>A moment in the past, a piece of memories which haunted a man to the present day every night,</strong>


    "Jel, I''ve lived a good life...I hope you''ll learn to take care of yourself..."


    No...no...don''t go.


    te, please...I beg you...


    "Jel...what we did was wrong...nor right...don''t me yourself...I really wish you don''t have to suffer alone any longer..."


    te, stay...stay with me...


    <strong>+++</strong>


    <strong>Marte''s POV</strong>


    <em>Hm?</em>


    Just a little bit of light that radiate from the moon shining into father''s bedroom, his face was quite different.


    He was sweating murmuring asking someone not to leave him in his sleep. I sat beside his bed with the history book in my hand staring at him.


    "te...don''t...leave me."


    It was the woman named te he was dreaming about in his sleep. He must be having a nightmare since he dreamed about that person.


    A chill of guilt hit me, I could only look away.


    "te, don''t--" he got up from his sleep suddenly making me startle, I erased my presence and hid well before he regain back the sense of reality.


    Lucky enough, he didn''t get up looking at my side.


    I hid behind his closet and observed him, my eyes seemed to be giving me a strange imagetely because I seemed to see someone patting his head.


    It was a woman with pink hair, her face looked simr. What spell did she use which allowed my father not to notice her even when she was doing that?


    "...I can''t...live on any longer...te..." he covered his face with both of his hands and even from my distance I could hear him sobbing and his tear dripping on the bedsheet.


    I stood there watching him crying over the woman named te, I never saw her face and if I did, it was only from looking at the portrait...maybe that was why I didn''t have any lingering feeling of sadness.


    Then he got up from the bed and cast a magic spell, soon after, the room turned pitch ck just like how I used my memory magic back then.


    My father could also use this magic...


    There were memories of my father everywhere surrounding him, ordinary people might not be able to slip inside someone''s memories, but that wasn''t the case for me.


    He caressed the memories looking at the woman inside it, it was the pink-haired woman, she also had the same purple eyes like mine.


    That was the first time I could see her face since her portrait in the duchy was removed.


    My father also knew that Diana wasn''t his real daughter, he knew from the start but he was always treating her as his own.


    There was only a night that he and Duchess Catherine shared the room together.


    He manipted the Duchess''s memories with false memories that he slept with her but in reality, he didn''t.


    He knew...Diana wasn''t his child.


    And the only man that make Duchess Catherine pregnant was none other than the dead prince, her ex-lover.


    I couldn''t believe he really raised another man''s daughter. That was his perspective, but it seemed like he was still confused why Diana had the death roses magic.


    He hasn''t figured out that Diana was the child Duchess Catherine got fromdy Jessica.


    The night her child was born, there were two options for Duchess to choose, it was to give up on her child or her life. She chose to live by giving up her child.


    When she was about to run away, she ran into Jessica who was carrying baby Diana in her arm, that was when everything began.


    It was all part of Jessica''s n to take revenge on my father.


    The memorynd of my father disappear right after he calmed down, he went back to his poker face and walked out of his room to his study room.


    I wasn''t caught.


    "You''re my mother...right?" I finally had the gut to talk to my mother''s soul who appeared in the room a moment ago. I never knew she had a face like that.


    "You can see me...?!" I nodded.


    Somehow, there was dust in my eyes, my eyes started to feel itchy upon seeing her like that.


    I wonder why I could see her.


    "Sorry..." when I heard her apologize and the sad tone she used talking to me...I felt something stuck in my throat, I always wished to see my mother but it felt different when I really saw her.


    "Why did you choose me over your life at that time...?" I finally asked it.


    She also had options like Duchess Catherine, but she choose the opposite, she choose me instead. If I wasn''t born, everything would''ve been better.


    "Because you''re my child...you deserve to see this world."


    "Mother..." she patted my head when I rushed to her would and hugged her. It wasn''t touchable but I could feel the little bit of warmth from her soul.


    <em>Why...</em>


    "Marte...my daughter, you suffered a lot."


    "Mom...I always wanted to hug you."


    "My baby is really grown up now, you''re doing well...I wish you happiness, Marte."


    "Huh?? Mom...what are you--"


    "It seems like I could rest in peace now." her soul was shattering in front of me into ashes...I haven''t said goodbye yet and she was gone.


    I fell on the floor, my heart throbbed, it was quite short, I wanted to talk with her more.


    In the end, I went back to my room feeling remorse. I also figured out why I could see the soul. It was because I messed with the soul.


    At that time, I didn''t know whether it was a curse or a blessing for me to see souls. I fell asleep in my dress and when I woke up again in the morning, E, my personal maid came in and woke me up enthusiastically.


    I rarely saw her in this life ever since I came back, I was really d to see her. She was the one who betrayed me in myst life, she was the one who found the poison in my room and everyone used me of poisoning the duke.


    ...but there was no one other than her who was always beside me making me feel less lonely.


    "I haven''t seen youtely, where have you been??" she was strange when she only stared at me and didn''t even say anything except smile.


    <em>Knock knock</em>


    But when I heard the knocking sound from outside of my locked door, I could hear something breaking inside of me.


    I walked to open the door biting my lip, it was Anna who stood in front of the door.


    "Mydy, I''ll be your personal maid from today."


    "I see...you may go now."


    I closed the door and turned back to the floating Anna, she smiled warmly at me and finally opened her mouth.


    "I died."


    "..."


    "But I could rest in peace now since the ne you gave me will be given to my family...that way, they don''t have to be hungry all the time, my brother could also study..."


    "...farewell, E." when I waved my hand goodbye at her, that was when I realized it was a curse. Her soul turned to glittering light and flew to the sky, unlike my mother''s.


    <strong>+++</strong>


    Marte wore the ck dress again today, the dukedom started to be better again since the duke and she woke up.


    They attended the meeting among the noble together to reassure them there was nothing to be worried about.


    Tristan came to her and said, "You did well."


    She no longer cared about hispliment, she nced at Diana who was ring toward them. Marte walked away in the other direction although Tristan called for her many times.


    "Marte!!!


    "Marte, let''s go to the hospital--" Tristan finally knew a little bit what it felt like when she ignored him the way he used to treat her. Her back seemed to be cold that day as she walked away from him with her knight.


    The family of three went back to the duchy by carriage, Marte walked around the street to the small house where she remembered in the past.


    There was a small funeral in front of the house, she clenched her hands after watching the little kids crying over the body in the coffin.


    "Are you not going??"Flynn who once again stood behind her asked her.


    "When did she die?"


    "Yesterday. I heard she was drowned."


    "...Flynn...I...I need some time alone."


    "...yes, mydy." Flynn took many steps back as she ordered, he could see her tear rolling down, it was such an unpleasant sight for him to see her like that.


    <strong>After a while,</strong>


    Marte walked back to him and said, "Let''s go. We have many ces to go for today."


    The first ce they went was the hospital where Aurora stayed, Tristan was also there. He was holding Aurora''s hand.


    It was unexpected seeing him there instead of Aurora''s family.


    "Why are you here??" Tristan flinched when he heard Marte''s voice behind his back.


    "She was the one who saved me!!"


    "Yeah, I heard about it. I need to take a look at her, can you give us a moment??"


    Marte ignored Tristan''s presence and approached Aurora''s body which was wrapped in bandages, she touched her legs gently, there was no hope in her legs.


    "I know you''re awake." Marte said to Aurora who was faking sleep the whole time Tristan visited her. She heard all of the apologies Tristan said to her when she was faking her sleep.


    "I won''t be able to walk again, Marte." she opened her eyes and looked at Marte with her sad eyes filled with tears.


    ''It seemed like we''re close friends hearing how she talks casually to me."


    "You''re that woman--I mean my friend, I''ll heal your legs."


    "Don''t give me hope...even the light magic couldn''t do it." Aurora talked logically, Marte shook a little in surprise hearing the light magic didn''t work.


    "I''ll be back." Marte said in a serious tone in determination and rushed out of the hospital dragging Flynn''s hand with her.


    "Where are we going??!" Marte was sure that if something could restore Aurora''s legs, it had to be the powerful magic hidden somewhere in the empire. Only that person knew the location of it.


    "You have to help me go to a ce!" Marte replied and paid money to the coachman.


    They got into the carriage together.


    "Take us to the ckwood!" Marte told the coachman.


    The coachman couldn''t refuse even though knowing how risky it was to get to that forest.


    "No one ever set a foot in that forest...why do you want to go there??" Flynn was surprised knowing that was the ce they had to go, but even more surprised to know Marte would go to such a ce.


    "It''s the only way to save Aurora, I have to meet someone there!"


    "Who in their right mind lives in that forest??"


    "Ah...you''re noisy as ever, just shut up and protect me when we''re there. I didn''t bring you with me for nothing." she finally showed her rxing side when she shouted at him scolding him. It was the side Flynn rarely saw.


    It took them three hours to get to the entrance of the ckwood.


    The leaf of the trees was ck there, even thend had no grass on it since it was a dying piece ofnd.


    The coachman dropped them off at the entrance, Flynn took his sword out and subconsciously held Marte''s hand tightly.


    "Herod''s tombstone should be around here somewhere."


    "Who is that??"


    "It''s my ancestor." just finished telling Flynn, a group of monsters came out of the dark and chased after them.


    The magic energy was all crazy here, using magic here might cause harm to the user, Marte took out the dagger and killed one of them while Flynn took care of the rest.


    They panted together in exhaustion, without resting another group of monsters appeared again.


    Marte nced at Flynn whose blood was all over his face, he was on the verge of copse, and it was the same for her.


    "How many more could you hold on??"


    "Twenty..."


    "But there are a hundred of them."


    "...I''ll kill them with my magic then."


    "No!! Let''s run for now." she grabbed Flynn''s hand and ran from there searching for the tombstone along the way.


    A thing caught her attention, and a smile appeared on Marte''s face, she used her magic and covered Flynn''s body with the death roses magic energy.


    Her body was in agony but she made in time inside the barrier.


    <em>Huff huff</em>


    "...is...that what you''re looking...for??"


    "...yes...it...is..." they lied on the dirty ground together holding each other''s hand. The monster wasn''t able to get in because of the powerful barrier of the tombstone which only allowed the death roses magic energy to get inside.


    "Are you hurt anywhere??" Flynn got up and looked for any wound on Marte instead of checking himself first.


    "I''m not hurt, don''t worry." she patted his shoulder smiling genuinely at him. Flynn was relieved and murmured, "Thank goodness..."


    He fell asleep and his head fell on Marte''s shoulder.


    "You''ve done well." Marte dragged Flynn''s body to the tombstone after casting the sleep magic on him.


    Her body was out of magic energy at the moment using two spells in a row. She soon dug the tombstone and wrote spells on the tombstone which the name ''Herod Mortel'' carved on it.


    Herod was the only sessor of the Mortel who ordered people to bury him in the ckwood instead of the Mortel graveyard.


    "Who dares...who dare to do this to my tombstone??!!!" deadly aura leaked out of the tombstone, Marte smirked upon seeing the soul of the bastard.


    "Good to see you again, Herod..."


    <strong>"You brat!!!! The audacity!!! I''ll kill you!"</strong>


    "Pfft...can you??" the soul of Herod was fused with anger and killing intent while Marte calmly smiled and waved at him in a friendly manner.


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 22 - 22: Tristans Regret(6)

    <strong>At the hospital,</strong>


    "Leave me alone, your grace...it''s not your fault." Aurora turned her head looking out from the hospital''s window with the grip on her nket tightening the part where her legs were.


    She tried to hold back the tear of her loss and she couldn''t cry because Tristan was standing there looking at her from the door after Marte left.


    She tried to avoid being a cripple back on earth, and now her fate didn''t seem to be going well for her.


    "Why did you save me?" Tristan asked her, his purple eyes...there was some sort of guilt in it with Aurora''s back in his pupil.


    "Everyone would do the same."


    "You should have left me--"


    "What''s the point of talking about it now anyway?? Just leave me!!" she raised her voice at him, some of the tears she had been trying to hold in started falling down on her cripple legs.


    Tristan couldn''t reply, he felt guilty, he left the room. The moment she heard the footstep of him leaving the room.


    She broke down crying without knowing Tristan was hiding on the other side of the door.


    She hit her leg.


    "Useless...get up...move a little bit...please..." she shouted to her legs in desperation even a ss of water on the table beside her, she couldn''t walk to it and grab it.


    She tried getting up but ended up falling from the bed so hard with a nket covering her body and the water of the ss spilling over her hair.


    Tristan couldn''t bear it anymore rushing in to help her get up and put her back on the bed.


    "Why are you still here...?"


    "I...I''ll take the responsibility."


    "It''s my business, I don''t need any of your responsibility!"


    "I''ll make you my wife--" his face got red from the p of Aurora, she looked at him angrily. She bit her lip and shouted at him, "It''s my life!! Are you crazy throwing your future like this?? If it was another woman, do you take them as wife as well??"


    "...so what''s about you? You''re like this because of me."


    "It wasn''t anyone''s fault. I can deal with it." she tried to push him away with her little hands, some tears ended up falling on Tristan''s hands.


    She put her head on his shoulder and begged him, "Please...leave..." her hands were shaking so hard as she cried on his shoulder.


    <strong>+++</strong>


    <strong>Meanwhile,</strong>


    <em>Ahhh...</em>


    "You brat, you''re my descendant!!! Show some respect, will you??" Herod''s soul shouted at Marte with an indifferent face.


    "No time for introduction, I already met you in myst life. So just answer some of my questions."


    "..st life?? Don''t tell me..."


    "Yes, I used your spell and engraved the past life memories in my soul."


    "You''re lying!!! You didn''t getplete memories, pfft."


    "I engraved four souls, and mine, I used other methods."


    "Four souls??? Are you crazy!!? Even I couldn''t engrave one soul."


    "So...am I worthy of your descendant?" Marte grinned at Herod.


    "Ahaha...ask what you want then."


    "Where is the leftover light magic?"


    Herod was taken aback by Marte''s words to know about that secret from two thousand years ago.


    "Did me in your past life tell you that?"


    "You only tell me one ce among two, and I didn''t find it!"


    "Then it must be the other one then, why do youe so far to ask me?? Are you stupid??" Marte red at him with cold eyes, Herod''s soul shrink in fear of her.


    "You turned to ash right after you answer me!!"


    "Did I...?"


    "I don''t have much time here, just tell me."


    "It''splicated to get there, so you have to take me with you."


    "..." Marte stared at him hearing him being all suspicious.


    "I mean...I have to take you there."


    "You do know you can''t leave this tombstone, right??"


    "Yeah, yeah I know that. Didn''t you bring that man with you to be my vessel??" Herod flew surrounded Flynn, Marte rushed in and didn''t hesitate to burn his soul. She red daggers at him while hugging Flynn tightly in her arm, "Don''t you dare touch him!!"


    "Hey...brat, he isn''t a Mortel and I let him in here...you should be grateful, what''s wrong with tossing him, that uniform, isn''t he just your knight?"


    "If you touch him, I''ll destroy your tombstone right here right now."


    "I won''t. So, calm down. This is the tombstone my son build for me!!!"


    "I''ll bring you a vessel then, but we have to make a vow first."


    "Sure,<em> haa</em>...I really want to see the world after two thousand years."


    "First, you can''t kill humans. And second, as long we''re both alive, you have to protect me."


    "Alright, I, Herod Mortel ept the vow." light shone on both of them from the sky, Marte smiled and dragged the monster''s corpse nearby into the barrier.


    Herod entered the wolf''s body and a momentter, the ck skin''s wolf turned all white, its eyes turned from yellow to dark red like blood all over its body.


    Soon after the transformation wasplete, Herod with the long white hairid down to his small waist.


    He took the first breath as a living being and stared at the monsters approaching them growling when the barrier dropped.


    <strong>Death Roses Magic: Death Door</strong>


    A door appeared and plenty of roses came through the door and a petal dropped on one monster, the moment is made contact, all the monsters died because of poisoning and every ck tree in the forest were affected by Herod''s magic started to turn green and roses wereing out of the ground everywhere burning those monsters alive.


    Marte was dumbfounded seeing the true power of the original death roses magic user.


    After the monsters died, Herod also cast clothes covering his naked body, that was when he realized something missing.


    "Huh?? Where..."


    "Ahaha, let''s go now." Marte carried Flynn''s body and rushed forward passing Herod who was furious.


    "Brat, did you give me a female corpse as my vessel??!!!"


    "Oh my...I didn''t know it was a female." Herod clenched his hands and wanted to punch Marte but he couldn''t.


    He epted his new life as a woman.


    "I need one royal blood toe with me." Herod told Marte who was ying with Flynn''s sleepy face. Currently, they were up in the sky using the big rose petal to levitate them from the ground.


    Marte replied, "Why didn''t you tell me sooner??"


    "I thought it was an easy task since I saw the royal ring on your finger, isn''t your fiance the royalty?? <em>Haa.</em>..I really don''t want our bloodline to be stained by those bastard royalties."


    "He was the one who executed me in myst life." Herod wasn''t much surprised there when Marte said that.


    "The entrance of that ce won''t be opened unless one royalty helps us." Herod got up and looked at the royal pce from above the cloud, he used his eye vision to look for any remaining royalty.


    "There''s one person though..."


    "Take him with us then, we can wipe his memories once we''re done."


    Theynded at the west pce of the royal pce, the graveyard of the royalty.


    While Herod wasughing over the royalty''s name on the grave, Marte sneaked inside the first prince''s royal pce and when she saw him walking in the hallway.


    She kidnapped him and dragged him back with her.


    "What''s that?? A corpse??"


    "It''s the first prince." she replied bluntly.


    "What?? Are you crazy kidnapping a prince??"


    "Isn''t this the fastest way? Let''s go." there wasn''t any knight guarding the west pce even if the prince was missing, Marte knew that fact couldn''t help but pity the prince.


    Although she still put him to sleep on the edge of the petal, unlike Flynn who she allowed sleeping on herp.


    "Hey...Marte, was it??"


    "How do you know my name?"


    "You don''t need to know that. About your method, how many fractions of memories have you collected so far??"


    "There are two, why?"


    "But...why did I see three in your soul?"


    "I already checked it, it was only two. So what''s the third one??"


    "Although I was the one who made this spell, you have to get yourplete memory to know the answer about that. It can be the locked memory."


    "What''s locked memory?"


    "You can say...that it was the memory that will hurt you if you remember it."


    "...so that must be the reason I felt like something missing the whole time."


    "It can be love."


    "Love?? I never loved anyone." Herod nced at Flynn who she was ying with his sharp nose.


    "You just don''t remember it, it might be the one close to you...anyway, we will arrive there soon." he rolled his eyes.


    Marte touched her heart, it was beating now and then since she left the west pce, it was from the moment she made eye contact with the first prince.


    <em><strong>''Come to think of it, who was the one staying in the prison with me that time??''</strong></em>


    They arrived at the entrance of a big cavern with the ocean flooding inside it, Herod took Marte inside it, there were many letters engraved on the wall of the cavern.


    "We arrive, this is the door. Now, what do we do??"


    "Why do you ask me!!?"


    "We have to let the prince use the light magic on the door to make it open."


    "Ah..." Marte realized she messed up, she looked at the prince''s sleeping face and had no idea how to do it.


    "Should we wake him?? Or should I kill him to take his magic??"


    "No!!! Remember our vow!!"


    "Okay, okay. Then you...kill him, you can take his magic and make it yours."


    "There''s gotta be a way." Marte got the prince sitting, he was sleeping like a log because of his magic.


    "What are you doing??"


    "I''m trying to..."


    Because of his weight, Marte lost bnce and fell with him into the water underneath them.


    "Marte!!!!" Herod shouted her name and tried to catch her hand but the current took Marte and the prince''s body far and far away.


    <em>Ahh...</em>


    Marte tried to hold the prince''s hand with one hand holding her breath underwater and the other hand, she grabbed onto a rock. She felt relieved a second before the rock break, and the big rocks started falling hitting her right in the head bleeding.


    Her consciousness was drifting away from her, the prince who was pretending to be sleeping the whole time grabbed her hand back and moved to her looking at her.


    His eyes were calm despite the situation, he looked at his surroundings and noticed the little door underwater.


    He hugged her body gently in his arm and dived to that door. He remembered the words of the woman Marte talking to and used his light magic.


    His breath was running out as he couldn''t hold any longer, he got only one shot. The door opened and the current took them into the inside of the door where the room lit in the gold color because of the uncountable treasure like a mountain inside the room.


    "Marte!! Marte..." he called her name and tried to perform CPR on her, he pushed her chest, some water leaking out.


    He smiled in relief, to make herpletely awake, his lip was put on top of her soft lip, and put some of the light magic inside her body to heal her bleeding head and organ that was damaged when the rock hit her body.


    <em>Cough cough</em>


    Marte coughed water, her vision was blurry. She felt the chill of cold on her lip, it felt like it was warm a moment ago from her perspective.


    She got up sitting looking desperately for the prince''s body, she was very d to see his body was also onnd and when she walked to check him out, he was breathing but he was still sleeping.


    She smiled and lied her head on his chest.


    "Thank goodness he''s alright." she didn''t know how to use any of the fire magic, his body was getting cold.


    She walked around ignoring the golden treasure and went to grab the piece of clothes they used to wrap the treasure box to warm the prince.


    Seeing his shirt soaked with shirt water, she ripped it all, his firm chest was shown, she looked at it for a while before deciding to cover it with the warm clothes she brought.


    And that was all she did, she didn''t have the gut to rip his pant too.


    And for herself, she was cold the same as him especially in a cold room like that. She took off her dress, there was still a piece of clothes underneath the dress.


    She undressed her clothes and she was wringing out the seawater from her clothes behind the treasure, not in front of the sleeping prince.


    "What should I do now??" she put both of her hands on her waist staring at the vast treasure room with an indifferent face.


    <strong>+++</strong>


    <strong>Back on earth,</strong>


    "Miss, I heard you like this novel. So I brought it for you." the nurse gave the novel to Sun-hee who was waiting for the man who was beside her when she was in aa, he didn''te once since the time she woke up.


    "It has season two??"


    "Yes, and it was really interesting!!! Do you know the female lead went back in time??"


    "Female lead Diana??"


    "That''s right. She went back in time, oh my god, I really ship her with Victor in this season."


    Sun-hee the moment she heard that, flipped the page of the novel in hurry to the ending.


    But it only had one volume, and the ending of the volume was to the point Marte was poisoned.


    "What about volume two??? Is there volume two???!" she asked desperately and tried to get up from her bed but ended up falling on the ground miserably.


    The nurse was in panicked seeing her bleeding and rushed to get her back up.


    "Did you read that fast??"


    "It''s not important, please give me the volume two!!"


    "The volume two, I heard it will be released tomorrow but they only sold it at the fan signing event."


    "...please...please take me there tomorrow."


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 23 - 23: The Creator(1)

    <strong>+++</strong>


    In the room full of gold and jewelryid on the floor like the mountain, Marte dragged the prince''s cor to the corner and walked along the hallway with the row of white statues standing between the hallway facing toward them.


    At the end of the hallway, a big white statue of a man holding the sword with both of his hands, his eyes seemed to be cold as it looked like it could kill anyone approaching the statue.


    Among all the statue which was covered with moss and nt wrapped around it but the big statue which its head reached the top of the cavern seemed to be new as it was built recently.


    Marte tied her hair in a ponytail and approached the statue slowly looking for what she came for, the light magic.


    There wasn''t any magic energy surrounding the room, so she turned back to the door trying to make it open from the inside but it didn''t barge even an inch.


    She walked to the ce where the seawater was on the side of the room, she got an idea of how she got to the room.


    She took off her clothes again.


    The water current might take her here, she dived into the water looking for any entrance but there was only a door, she tried to push it but it was also the same as the big door she tried to push a moment ago.


    The room needed light magic to get ess. She swam back to the surface.


    She put on her clothes again, but then a rattling sound of the door reached her ear.


    At first, she thought it was Herod but seeing the white magic surrounding the door, she rushed to the prince''s side and hid together with him behind the mountain of gold coins.


    The prince''s cold breathe reached her face as the space between them was small, she tried to not make a sound even when her body was shivering as her leg kept touching the prince''s wet pants.


    A step of someone walking inside and the door was immediately closed after that person stepped in.


    Was it prince Richard or the emperor?? Those two were the only light magic users remaining in the empire.


    "I hope I''ll die for real in my next life." the voice was a woman''s. Marte was surprised by the voice she heard from the woman standing in front of the statue.


    Marte took a look at her back sneakily, that woman had long blonde hairying down to her knees and her clothes were just simple like somemoner wore daily, but her beauty and elegance made the simple clothes turn to a dress for a princess.


    She turned her head looking at the face of the big statue.


    "Lucas, I''m really tired..." her voice was heartbreaking, soon after her sobbing was heard and it echoed throughout the room as she put her head on the edge of the knight''s statue.


    <strong><em>Boommmm!!!</em></strong>


    The door was broken, Marte''s heart almost stopped because of the explosion but the woman was calm as she looked at the man who destroyed the door.


    "Anastasia, it''s our old friend!!!" the ck-haired man walked in, Marte started to feel suffocated due to theck of air because of the dark auraing from that guy.


    She didn''t have time to think about why that man called the woman Anastasia, the name of the goddess in the world, and the name of the world itself.


    "Lucifer, how many times have I told you not to break the door???!!" she yelled at that man who had the name Lucifer, the name of the demon king of the world.


    Marte believed it was the real demon king by looking at the dark magic energy surrounding him.


    Marte moved her hand to Prince Philip''s lip to cover his sleeping sound, she couldn''t afford to let those people notice them there.


    Her eyes became wide when the white-haired woman stood up on top of the broken door with her head bleeding and the blood stained the end of her white hair.


    "It''s been two thousand years, huh?? An old friend...or should I call you Herod??" Lucifer was grinning as he approached the indifferent Herod staring at him with icy eyes.


    "Herod weren''t you a man back then??" the woman asked jokingly at Herod who clenched his hands with the killing intent running wild all over the room.


    "Why are both of you here, especially you...goddess Anastasia??" Herod nced at the woman and asked her the question in a calming tone even after facing two of the creators of the world.


    "I wanted to see his face onest time before I die." her saddened voice replied back to Herod''s question.


    "<em>Oho</em>...Lucifer, don''t tell me you still haven''t got her love even after all this time--"


    "Shut up before I''ll kill you!!" the demon king cut Herod who was grinning at him with an angry expression.


    "What about you, Herod?? What are you doing here...? And it seemed like you didn''te alone..."


    "I came here to get the light magic."


    "What for?? Are you nning something evil again??" The demon king frowned crossing his arm and asked Herod looking down at him since he was way taller than Herod as Herod was a woman.


    "I''m not!!! I need it to heal someone."


    "You?? A murderer like you want to heal someone??" the goddess asked Herod in a serious tone, even her pure aura turned dark and the barrier surrounding the statue was created in a second.


    The demon king lifted the door with one hand and put it back to the original ce and with a bit of his magic, the door looked like it wasn''t broken in the first ce.


    "What is this??" Herod asked in a scary manner, the magic energy started to be terrified.


    "We won''t give you. Anastasia will need it in her new life to do her mission."


    "I don''t give a f*ck about your mission, just ept it that you fail."


    Herod was pped by the demon king, he should be blown away to the other empire but goddess Anastasia stopped the impact with one hand supporting Herod''s back.


    "I also don''t want to continue this f*cking mission either, I''m sick of it."


    "So give up!!"


    "If I give up, I won''t get away from this stupid loop. I''m tired of this world, so I have toplete my mission in my next life."


    "Hmm...you should be the one who knows clearly...about why you always failed for these past four thousand years..."


    Goddess clenched her hand knowing the answer, the demon king stepped back a few steps.


    "...it was because of the knight Lucas, at that time...if you didn''t persuade your love and choose Lucifer instead...you would already defeat the destruction then. Lucifer decided to be killed by me than letting your lover die...you''re the most selfish one here."


    Marte gasped hearing the conversation, even prince Philip''s eyshes seemed to shake hearing Herod talking.


    "Herod...you only knew from two thousand years ago, I came to this world two thousand years before you were born...did you know how was it back then??"


    "I understand you but I really need your light magic, my descendant was the one who requested it after all."


    "Take her out, I will give it to her." Marte was grabbed by the demon king with one hand, and the other hand of the demon king grabbed the prince.


    The demon king tossed Marte to Herod and flew away with prince Philip to the sky making a hole on his way out.


    "Don''t worry...he won''t kill him." the goddess gave Marte a reassuring smile and took her hand to the statue.


    "Goddess...is it true the demon king did that...?" Marte asked her hesitantly.


    "Yes, it was all true."


    "Why did you choose love above your duty back then...if you didn''t--"


    "One day, you will have to stand between that line too...I hope you will choose it wisely." the goddess''s tone seemed to be lighter, her eyes didn''t shed tears as she spoke in a heartbreaking way. She wondered...was there any tears left for her to shed??


    Four thousand years, just how many lives and deaths she had been experienced?


    For her, it was one death. But what about the goddess??


    In history, her love story was so wonderful as the first emperor of the world named the world itself by her name, for the token of her love for the emperor, she gave all her magic to the emperor without leaving any for herself.


    Was it true?? Was it real that their love story was wonderful??


    And was it believable that the goddess gave up all her magic to the emperor?


    But thest part was wrong, Marte knew for sure when she looked at the overpowered magic energy surrounding the statue of the knight.


    The grip of the sword was loosened, and the face of the knight was seen when the statue lowered the sword.


    It was the first knight Lucas, the goddess''s knight from when she first descended on the world.


    "Are you ready...?"


    Marte nodded, "I''m ready."


    The light magic was sucked into Marte''s body, the power was overwhelmed, her body seemed to feel lighter. Not just the light magic she was feeling, the pain of the goddess was also felt inside her body.


    Sheid down on the floor in agony, it was unbearable to the point she couldn''t even get up. It was only physical pain too in the magic.


    A momentter after all the magic was in her body, she got back up. Herod was smiling walking to Marte and tapping on her shoulder, "Good job, kid."


    He moved to look at Marte''s face, blooding out of her nose, Herod was startled seeing such a thing even goddess Anastasia.


    "Herod, what''s happening???"


    "It wasn''t supposed to be like this..." Marte stared nkly couldn''t see anything, even her eyes were filled with red blood.


    Blood kept falling and dripping on the floor.


    "Brat, just how many magics are there inside your body??"


    "Memory magic, death roses magic...that''s all I have."


    "This girl already mastered the memory magic?!"


    "That''s not important, there''s one more magic inside her body." Herod was in a panic, he grabbed Marte''s shoulder trying to help her.


    The goddess used her magic to heal her stopping the bleeding but it kept flowing.


    Herod opened his eyes widely when he saw the ck auraing from Marte, he gritted his teeth and shouted angrily, "Lucifer!!!! You scumbag!!!!"


    The goddess took a closer look, the one magic Marte didn''t know she have was..."Dark magic??"


    <strong>+++</strong>


    Upon the sky of the sea, lightning was everywhere, Lucifer was bleeding at his stomach looking smug at the first prince who red at him coldly.


    "If I didn''t take you away, you will ruin my n."


    "I don''t care who you are, take back your magic spell a moment ago." the prince clenched his hand which was covered in the demon king''s blood ready to deal another punch at the demon king.


    "You mean the dark magic extension??" the demon kingughed and a momentter, he appeared behind Philip''s back and put his hand on his shoulder smiling in a friendly manner.


    "If that girl is Herod''s descendant, you''re also part of my descendant...Prince."


    The demon king opened his eyes widely seeing the amount of magic energying from Philip, he took many steps back.


    The prince cast the lost magic spell and walked to the demon king on the cloud one step at a time.


    "Take back the magic spell..."


    "She will be the new seed of the destruction of this world if I leave her alive."


    "Then let''s see who will die today, her or you??"


    "Pfft, kid...did you really underestimate me that much??" a shadow dragon made from ck cloud appeared with its mouth ready to devour the prince.


    "You''re just a clone right now...do you think I''m afraid of you??" the dragon shattered burning into ashes dropping on the ocean.


    "She will die sooner orter with four powerful magics inside her, I was considerate enough to make it faster."


    "Three..."


    "She was born from a cursed person, she got that dark magic inside her body in the first ce."


    "Two...I know that you want to be with the goddess in herst moment, so take back that magic spell."


    "Young people these days..."


    "One."


    The demon king flicked his finger, and the magic circle around him vanished in an instant.


    "Good, now take me back." the prince went back to sleep as nothing happened on top of the soft cloud.


    "You brat, you can also go by yourself...and why are you sleeping??"


    "I was under the sleeping magic, so I can''t be seen woken up." the prince replied bluntly.


    "She will die sooner orter, idiot...*sigh* why are we royalty have to be poor in such thing as love??" the demon king sighed and grabbed the prince taking him back to the cavern.


    "She won''t die that easily..." the prince muttered.


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 24 - 24: The Creator(2)

    <strong>+++</strong>


    <strong>In the first timeline,</strong>


    <strong>Even the viins cared about their partners~</strong>


    "Philip...it''s been a year since then...huh?" Marte with her tongue cut off could only use blood writing it on the floor and murmured the words to him.


    Tears dropped on blood on the prison floor, Prince Philip hugged Marte making her warm from the crazy snowstorm outside.


    "I remember...we met at Christmas..."


    "Stop it...stop saying...please don''t leave me." he was hopeless, he med himself for his failure, if only he did this, he did that. Marte would never end up in the same prison as him.


    But it all turned to regret now.


    "Philip...remember that wish?"


    "...just stop it." Prince Philip hugged her begging her desperately stopping her from talking because every time she did that, blood keep dripping out of her mouth.


    "I wished toe back in time...to meet you first...and you...you wish to save me sooner..." she remembered every word he said to her. If her life was darkness then he must be the candle in her darkness.


    "Marte, I love you...even it''s short just please stay with me till the end." Prince Philip kissed Marte''s lip inserting thest remaining light magic inside his body ready to sacrifice all of his life force to keep her alive but it didn''t happen as he wished, Marte pushed him on the floor and her body was on top of his gripping both of his hand tightly.


    Prince Philip could only see Marte''s fainting smile and her beauty as her long hair blocked all of his other views, she was the only one in his eyes.


    "It wasn''t...just...a wish...I did it."


    "What...what''re you saying??"


    "I will start over again, and that time you won''t need to save me...and...don''te to me, don''t look for me...just...stay away from each other." both of their hearts were breaking as she shouted at him with blood pouring down from her lip.


    "I can''t do that!!!! I love you, without you...without you...I can''t imagine a world without you in my life..." the prince took her hand and kissed her hand.


    "I never love you, I hate you...I hate you for saving me...I should have died back then...I never and will never love you, your highness."


    "Don''t push me away!!!! Anything...but that..."


    "It''s the truth...when I meet you again in my next life, I won''t look at you...talk to you...or fall for you like this life again." without knowing, she could say every word clearly with her new tongue, and the body she was on top of couldn''t listen to her words any longer...he died.


    "Philip!!!! Philip!!!!! What did you do??? What--" Marte touched her new tongue, it was really grown back.


    She cried on Philip''s dead body desperately calling him to wake up, she hasn''t finished saying what she wanted yet.


    She noticed the letter near the prince''s hand, it was written with her blood.


    ''I love you.''


    "...<em>haaa</em>...Philip...I never knew such pain until meeting you...it''s painful...wake up...wake..."


    <strong>+++</strong>


    <strong>Marte''s POV</strong>


    <strong>Back to the present, in the cavern,</strong>


    <em>Cough cough</em>


    "Brat!!! Just endure a little more!!!" Herod shouted at me, my eyes started to see things clearly but the pain wasn''t getting any less painful. Instead, I felt like I remembered something I shouldn''t remember. It was blurry, was that my locked memories?? I couldn''t see the face of that man who stayed with me in the prison.


    At this rate I''ll die of blood loss, even the light magic of the goddess won''t keep up with this.


    I needed to do something, I looked at everything around the room.


    "I just need to bnce the four magic, right??" the goddess nodded answering my question.


    The light magic energy inside my body was more than the rest of my magic, the goddess already said I couldn''t get it out yet, and the solution to get it out wasn''t an easy task.


    The dark magic might be the result of my mother''s curse when she had me in her womb.


    It was even stronger than my death roses magic.


    "Herod, lend me your magic."


    "If I lend you your magic, your memory magic won''t be bnced."


    "I have an idea...so do it."


    "Alright, it''s gonna be painful."


    Compared to getting my tongue cut, the pain wasn''t anything to me. But it still hurt to the point my knees dropped to the ground as he had to wrap my body with rose''s thorn to put some of his magic inside my body.


    Onest thing was the memory magic, using it...it will be risky, I might nevere back to this world ever again and my body will be Sun-hee''s forever.


    Butpare to dying, I won''t afraid of that.


    <strong>Memory Magic: Memory Delete</strong>


    The only step left was to select what memory I wanted to delete, and the deleted memory will turn to the memory magic and the four powerful magic inside my body will be bnced.


    I wished I could delete my trauma but it seemed like I couldn''t delete it.


    Then...


    <strong>[Basement''s memory will be deleted!]</strong>


    The basement wasn''t part of my trauma in this life since I had already experienced it already in my past life.


    Sun-hee will return soon, she could help me for a while.


    <em><strong>Death Roses Magic/ Dark Magic/ Light Magic/ Memory Magic ***Bnce!!</strong></em>


    <em>Huff huff</em>


    My consciousness was drifting away from me as I was getting sleepy.


    <em><strong>''I''ll leave the rest to you...Sun-hee---''</strong></em>


    <em>Huh?</em>


    <strong>Why couldn''t I summon her??</strong>


    <em>Cough cough</em>


    <strong>+++</strong>


    <strong>Meanwhile on earth,</strong>


    "Miss, it''s time. Let''s go."


    "Ah...I was a little sleepy...sorry."


    I felt like I was going to copse out of a sudden.


    Everything in the novel was really urate, every action of mine was also written in the novel. The author must alsoe from that world.


    I had no time for finding out who the author was, the priority was to get my hands on the second volume.


    The second volume of the story will be most likely about Tristan''s death. Will Tristan escape death or he will die again?


    And what will happen to Marte when I left her body? I was poisoned, I could already guess who would poison me.


    I really want to run...I want to run...run there to that ce to read the second volume but my legs were on a wheelchair, it felt really ufortable, I missed running. I really appreciated being able to walk and jump.


    Even getting my body in the taxi was a difficult task, I could see the nurse''s expression with me as her burden.


    We had to tie the wheelchair on top of the taxi''s roof too.


    "Sun-hee!!!" when the driver started the taxi, a loud voice calling my name from outside, I saw that guy on the other side of the road.


    "Ji-hoon!!!" I looked out of the window shouting back that guy''s name.


    "It''s that young man who always visited you." I was just guessing that it might be him but knowing him visiting me making me all teary, I opened the taxi''s door intending to run to Ji-hoon.


    I fell from the taxi hitting the ground with my elbow, I saw Ji-hoon''s surprised face and his face somehow looked like it was on the verge of tears seeing me falling.


    It didn''t hurt, it wasn''t hurt at all. I wanted to go hug him, I missed him...I wanted to tell him, I got into that novel we used to talk about.


    "Ji-hoon!!! I''ll walk to you." I grabbed on the taxi''s door getting up from the ground, grabbed the light pole walking to him step by step.


    "Sun-hee..." we were almost...just a little more, I wanted to stand in front of him telling him it wasn''t his fault. He didn''t have to feel burdened.


    Just crossing the road, he will be by my side.


    He ran hurriedly to me, and the light wasn''t green--


    That time...the scream was heard everywhere, but my ears felt numb...blood was all over the crossroad, and the car who hit the man escaped from the ce.


    "Ji-hoon..." I murmured his name looking at him with my shaking eyeball, his face was covered in blood, his ck hair was also stained with red blood.


    "Sun-hee..." there were two men lying on the crossroad, from the distance, I wasn''t sure which one was the one getting hit by the car...but everything around me started to turn ck.


    My leg and my hand couldn''t endure any longer, I fell on the road which my face looking at Ji-hoon and that blonde-haired man...his face was simr...


    <em><strong>Ye-Joon??</strong></em>


    <strong>Memory Magic: Ultimate Art Of Memory</strong>


    <strong>+++</strong>


    <strong>A miracle happened!!!!!!!!</strong>


    Even the nurse who was started getting out of the car to help Sun-hee get up was also shocked because of the miracle in front of her eyes.


    There weren''t many people or cars in front of the hospital at that moment, even the driver''s jaw dropped seeing the girl who sat on a wheelchair a moment ago standing like her legs were okay.


    <strong>Light Magic: Blessing of Goddess</strong>


    White magic energy surrounded ck-haired Sun-hee, the scar on her face was glowing the name Marte.


    Her leg was healed immediately, she looked at her surrounding like it was the first time seeing such tall buildings, strange clothes of people, and the ne over her head, it was really new for her.


    "Miss...your legs..."


    "Ah...so I could use my magic in this world??" Sun-hee murmured to herself, she had some knowledge about this world, she immediately destroyed all of the cameras on the street with her death roses magic and then wiped the memory of those two.


    "Sun-hee..." the guy on the street got up and walked to Sun-hee with one of his supported this other hand as that one hand was injured by the impact of the ident a moment ago.


    "You must be Ji-hoon..."


    <strong>Light Magic: Blessing of Goddess</strong>


    Sun-hee healed the man with a face full of surprises seeing her using magic.


    After healing him, she put him to sleep and wiped some of his memories.


    She tossed him elsewhere without a care and then walked slowly, she felt like her eyes were deceiving her when she saw the blonde-haired man whoy on the street with his head bleeding.


    "Flynn??? Why is his soul the same as Flynn''s??" she put his head gently on herp seeing his soul in that world she was in.


    "I''m...Ye-Joon, not Flynn..." Ye-Joon murmured to her in agony as he was seriously injured when he jumped in to push Ji-hoon away from the car.


    <strong>Light Magic: Blessing of Goddess</strong>


    She healed him immediately, after using many magic spells in a row, even she was exhausted, she lost consciousness and fell on Ye-Joon''s shoulder as he rushed to catch her.


    There was only Ye-Joon who didn''t get his memories erased.


    <em><strong>"How did she--"</strong></em>


    <strong>+++</strong>


    <strong>On Anastasia,</strong>


    On the contrary to that, Marte opened her eyes slowly looking at two strange faces staring at her, one had long blonde hair and the other one had white hair.


    "Where am I...?"


    "We''re in the cavern!!" Herod replied to Marte''s question, she stood up, she suddenly got some idea of which world she was in when she was able to walk again.


    "No...no...I shouldn''t be here...I need to save those two."


    "What''re you talking about?? You''re lucky you''re alive right now." the goddess said to her with her voice was getting lower and lower as she finished speaking.


    A momentter, the demon king came back into the cavern through the hole he destroyed with the sleeping Philip on his shoulder.


    "You bastard, how dare you to use your magic on Marte??!!" Herod yelled at the demon king, but he didn''t pay any attention to Herod''s words. In his mind, he needed to be by the goddess''s side no matter what.


    "You shouldn''te so quickly..." the goddess was out of her magic after using it to heal Marte, sheid her back to the statue of the knight as she looked at the demon king.


    "Anastasia..."


    While they were talking with each other, the demon king was holding the goddess''s hand as her heart started beating slower and slower, Herod grabbed Marte''s hands and grabbed the prince''s cor the casting the big petal below them.


    "What are you--" Marte was startled by the new magic she hasn''t seen before, and she felt guilty leaving that woman dying over there.


    "Brat, listen to me. We have to get out of here before the goddess dies, the goddess is holding him there to let us escape." Herod whispered to Marte''s ears, she didn''t know anything about the situation as she was only waking up a moment ago, but when she saw the smile of the goddess looking at her way, it felt like she told her to go.


    Marte nodded to Herod''s suggestion and grabbed the prince''s body tightly afraid he will fall down from the petal.


    "About that red-haired guy, he woke up and told me he will return back himself."


    "You mean Flynn???"


    "Yes, so you don''t have to worry."


    "Okay...but can I ask you something??"


    "What now??" Herod frowned.


    "Who are you??"


    "Eh?? What''re you saying??"


    "I didn''t remember knowing someone like you..."


    ''Is this the other method Marte told me??''


    Herod smirked and replied, "I''m your protector from now on, you can call me Herod."


    Marte had a strange feeling in her heart as each of Herod''s words she listened was worth her trust. What she didn''t know was that Herod was part of the soul of Sun-hee''s father on earth.


    The one she was speaking to was the lingering soul of Herod in Anastasia.


    And the fate of the lingering soul...was turning to ashes.


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 25 - 25: The Extra(5)

    <strong>Back at the cavern,</strong>


    The demon king was known as the cruel and heartless being was holding the goddess''s hand as she started drifting away from him.


    His heart ached so much seeing her dying over and over again, and he was always the one who saw her death.


    "Lucifer...just like Herod said...I''m selfish...in our next life...let''s just..." her words stabbed dagger right in his heart every time, at one point he didn''t even have a heart anymore because of her. His heart was frozen long and long ago watching her turning her back at him, gave him a cold shoulder in every life she got reincarnated in the world ever since four thousand years ago.


    "I can''t do what you say...it''s alright if you don''t love me, it''s alright if I wasn''t the one you choose or your second choice but at least...please keep me by your side." he closed his eyes saying the words from the bottom of his remaining heart, the goddess couldn''t hear most of it...she died.


    The demon king held her tighter hugging her, a momentter, he started crying. No matter how many times he has to go through this over and over again, he will never get used to it.


    "Anastasia...I love you..." her body turned to glittering light flowing to the vast ocean through the hole he made.


    <em>Step step</em>


    "How long have you been there??" the demon king said with his voice could kill a human being in an instant if he wasn''t a clone at that moment.


    "I want to make a deal." the red-haired man approached him closer without showing any sign of fear or anything.


    The demon king turned his back and red at that man right in his sharp red eyes.


    "What''s it for me?"


    "I''ll give you anything if you could make me strong." those words came out of Flynn, his grudge, his resentment, his revenge amazed the demon king to his heart content.


    The demon king smirked, "How about your soul??"


    "Fine."


    "I like your determination, I won''t need your soul now...but when you killed that person you hate, you''ll die too and your soul will be mine."


    "So...how are you going to make me strong?" Flynn didn''t care about the price it would take, he asked the demon king.


    "How about my blood??"


    Blood of the demon king, the precious elixir that could turn a normal human into an entirely new being with power ten or one hundred times their original power, if it wasn''t that...the human died or their feature became unrecognizable and turned to the demon.


    "No. I don''t want to be a demon."


    "You''re gonna die anyway, so why--"


    "I still...have someone...they won''t be much happy if I ever be a demon."


    "I see...the stupid love again...fine, I''ll give you the power of this clone." the demon king broke into pieces in front of Flynn after he told Flynn, there was a glowing seed appeared in front of him.


    [Eat it. It will take time, <em>but it will take time time time..</em>.] the word of the demon king echoed in Flynn''s mind as he grabbed that seed and swallow it in one gulp.


    ''It''s time...''


    <strong>+++</strong>


    <strong>Upon the sky, on the rose petal,</strong>


    "Miss Marte, we have the light magic now. What''s your n of saving...your friend??" Herod was hesitant, even he knew the woman in front of him wasn''t Marte. He was really having so much fun. By his vow, he had to be bound with Marte, if Marte died, his soul will vanish too.


    Marte when Herod mentioned light magic, she then started to notice how her body sometimes felt light, sometimes felt like it was worse than death.


    She assumed the friend Herod talked about must be Aurora, but she had some clue about what happened to Aurora since she finished reading the first volume of the novel season two.


    Aurora was in the same situation as her back on earth, cripple.


    This world had light magic for healing, so that was why she still had a chance but for her, going back to the earth, it had nothing for her there.


    "I can''t heal her, because if I do so, there will be people suspicious of her recovery."


    Herod''s lip lifted up hearing Marte''s way of thinking.


    "So what''re you gonna do??"


    "I have an idea...if it works, I can hit two or three birds with one stone but you have to help me."


    "It''s my honor to serve you, mydy." Marte wasn''t used to the way of Herod speaking, she kinda felt something off from her yet something simr like she used to meet that woman somewhere.


    "By the way...about the first prince, shouldn''t we drop him off at his pce first??"


    "Ah, I almost forget. I''ll do it then." Marte was shocked seeing the quick action of Herod, she picked up Philip and intended to drop him off from the high sky.


    "Hey, are you crazy??!" she knocked him right in the head and grabbed Philip from him. Somehow she felt satisfied when she hit Herod like that.


    "Land first."


    "Okay..." Herod was sulking scratching his head, Marte carried the prince''s body like she was about to die because of his heavyweight.


    Thanks to the poor security of the west pce, she didn''t have to avoid the knights much, he dropped him off at the room she guessed it might be his chamber.


    She dropped him on the bed, and panted, seeing how he sleep peacefully, she really wanted to hit him.


    She looked out of the window of his room, there was one tree full of sakura standing tall beside his window, it was really pretty.


    While she was looking at it, the prince opened his eyes and sneaked looking at her back a few times.


    "I''m really worried about that guy..." she sat on the bed and muttered to herself.


    Somehow, those words of her made the prince feel a little bit...tiny bit hurt.


    "I hope he''s alright, when I''m back...I''ll hug him fully in my arm...I really miss him." it wasn''t hurt a bit anymore, the prince frowned being all jealous of the random guy she was talking about.


    "I really want to see him...and there was that blonde-haired guy too..."


    She meant Ji-hoon and Ye-Joon.


    The sound of the prince *fake* snoring suddenly surprised her, she turned and looked at the prince sleeping like a baby.


    "I should go now." she got up from the prince''s bed and got out using the window when she saw the big petal floating outside the window.


    She jumped outside, and the petal caught her in time and they left in a second like they never came here in the first ce.


    The prince got up sitting from his bed looking at Marte leaving the pce from his window.


    "...so you really mean it...when you said you don''t love me." he murmured to himself ept the reality, and the fact he had always tried to deny.


    <strong>+++</strong>


    <strong>At the hospital,</strong>


    "Aurora, I''m back--" Marte walked inside of the room, and she had no idea what happened before she came in.


    There was half-naked Tristan sitting on the chair beside her showing his abs with water all over his body and Aurora wearing his shirt.


    "I''ll be off now." Tristan tried to walk away from the awkward situation but Marte''s hand dropped on his shoulder stopping him from walking.


    "What did you do??" she said ring at Tristan.


    "It wasn''t like what you think!!" Aurora shouted from her bed, after many minutes of exining, Marte gave Aurora a warming smile and Tristan left the hospital wearing only his jacket easily.


    "And what''s with your outfit?? Did you change??" Marte was wearing a pure white dress, it was the dress the goddess gave to her since the clothes she wore before were all stained with blood.


    "It doesn''t matter, oh and that woman is...Herod." Aurora nced at the long white-haired Herod standing at the door.


    "Herod, huh? Isn''t that a boy''s name??"


    Herodughed nervously and replied, "My parents thought I was a boy, so that was how it is."


    "I see..." she couldn''t shake her doubt of Herod off from her mind.


    "Aurora, you can walk again."


    "Just give up, you don''t have to give me hope...I already nned a future of me being a cripple, you don''t have to try."


    "Listen to me, will you??"


    "Yes..." she replied afraid of Marte.


    "Remember that woman we found days ago??"


    "Ah, you mean Irene??"


    "How did you know her name??"


    "Ahaha...emm, she told me." Aurora gulped at the end of her lie.


    "Anyway, I will make her the new saintess."


    "And how does that have anything to do with me?? And can you even do that??"


    "She will heal your legs."


    "Haa..." Aurora didn''t have any expectations at all, knowing it will be impossible.


    She didn''t believe in such a thing as an oracle, that was her thought before Marte did...


    <strong>Light Magic: Blessing of Goddess</strong>


    "Huh??"


    "Now, sit on the wheelchair for now!!"


    "How did you--what?? Hoow?? When??" Aurora went teary when she could move her leg, she got up and stood on the hospital floor, the temperature of the floor, she could feel it again with her feet.


    She stood tall with tears falling down from her bluish-purple eyes looking at Marte who...was shedding blood from her eyes.


    "Mydy!!!" Herod rushed to support her and used his magic to bnce her magic again.


    Marte wiped the blood and smiled at shocking Aurora telling her she was alright even though she wasn''t, even Aurora could tell.


    "Marte...what did you do??"


    "It doesn''t matter..."


    "Of course it does, tell me...please..."


    "If I tell you, will it be any good? At least you could walk now, if I said I''m alright, I''m alright." Aurora clenched her hands and walked to sit on the wheelchair as Marte signaled her eyes at her.


    Herod went to grab the nket and cover Aurora''s leg making it believable that she still couldn''t walk.


    Marte looked around the room before she left, there wasn''t anything on the table...nobody visited her even her family.


    They might already give up on her already.


    She looked at Aurora sulking sitting on the wheelchair, a genuine smile appeared on her face as she could make her being able to walk again.


    "Aurora...it''s all okay as long as I could see you walking again."


    Meanwhile, Marte said that to her in a warming way, she didn''t know what Aurora was staring at in front of her.


    <strong>[Aurora, you should know the target you should kill by now. Kill her.]</strong> the girl who was invisible to other eyes even Herod or Marte couldn''t see her except Aurora.


    Aurora was trembling, right at that moment, she was standing between the line, no matter choice she choose, she herself knew that she will regret itter.


    <strong>[Kill your friend or die. Time remaining: 9X days.]</strong><strong></strong>


    <strong>[Mission reward: No more mission.]</strong>


    The mission was already set as a mountain weighing on her shoulder.


    She stared at her recovered leg trying to hold back her tears, she couldn''t choose.


    She wanted to live, she wanted to be friends with Marte, she...didn''t want to die but...the price for that was huge for her.


    <strong>+++</strong>


    <strong>In the duchy,</strong>


    A ss of red wine shattered in the hand of a man with ash color hair, he looked furious staring at the big portrait at the end of the hallway, it was Marte.


    "You said I was the only one..." his blood dripping on the red carpet biting his lip staring at Marte in the portrait, his hands were numb from the pain but his heart wasn''t.


    His heart shattered like the ss he broke a second ago the moment Marte pushed him away.


    "I''ll make you mine, Marte no matter what it takes."


    A figure wearing the strange clothes in this world walked to Asher from behind, it was a hoodie she was wearing with the ck skirt and the trainer shoes.


    "Your Grace, the portal is ready." she told him while scrolling something inside her hand, that thing in her hand gave off light on her face with ck sharp eyes and lip covering with pink lip gloss and eyeshadows.


    "Let''s go to that world." Asher turned her back walking to that woman with ck hair angrily, he decided that day...he won''t be afraid of anything any longer if he can''t have her, no one can.


    "So-hee, let''s take back the weapon of that world...gun, was it?"


    "As you wish. We need to deal with some people called police and army if we wanted to take it."


    "You''re the disciple of the destruction, so I don''t have to worry about such a thing."


    "Of course, now then...let''s go to earth."


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 26 - 26: The Extra(6)

    <strong>Seoul,</strong>


    "Ye-Joon, where are you???!!! Your fans are waiting for you here!!!!" the voice of a man yelled at Ye-Jooning from his phone, Ye-Joon didn''t show any sign of worrying about his words as his attention was all toward the woman sleeping on his bed.


    "Ah, sorry I can''t make it...because of the rain." just like he said, from outside his window, the rain was pouring down heavily with lightning striking everywhere upon the dark ck clouds.


    "What''re you saying!!? You have a car--"


    Ye-Joon closed the phone when he saw Sun-hee was frowning in her sleep, he hasn''t still figured out how she was able to do that thing earlier.


    But at the moment, his heart was beating so fast like it was about to jump out of his chest at any moment seeing his crush sleeping in his house.


    Earlier, he wanted to go visit her at the hospital before going to the fan sign event, but he couldn''t. He could only sit at the bench in front of the hospital from the other side of the road looking at the hospital.


    And then, it led to that right now.


    He felt like he was about to die a moment ago but it felt like a miracle now of him breathing and looking at Sun-hee. On the other side of the room, there was a couch, and a man was sleeping on it, it was Ji-hoon.


    Both of them have been sleeping for hours after they fainted on the road.


    "What in the world is going on...?"


    <strong>On the other side,</strong>


    "So this is earth...?" Asher stepped out of the portal near theke after the woman named So-hee, he was amazed by the world he came into every time he went here, tall buildings everywhere, airnes and cars especially the way people dressed.


    "Let''s get you some clothes here first." So-hee said to Asher and went inside her apartment to get the clothes she prepared for him.


    "Human here wear these??? And what''s with the iron on my lip??"


    "It''s a trend here, it''s for you fitting in with people here." So-hee held herugh looking as Asher showed a bad-boy vibe.


    They left the apartment and went for their goal, to bring the weapon of this world back to Anastasia.


    While they were walking on the side of the street, a human on earth bumped Asher''s shoulder.


    He red at them, they bowed and apologized leaving him there.


    He turned his head looking at them as they were leaving.


    "I can''t believe the author is really irresponsible like that!!! I was waiting for him for hours."


    "I know right. I really want to meet the author at the fan sign event too." they were talking among their friend, their conversation sparked curiosity in Asher.


    He turned to ask So-hee who was sucking her lollipop.


    "What??" asked So-hee.


    "What''s a fan sign event??"


    "You know...like...emm...they go to that event for their idol''s signature and meet their idol." she was having a hard time exining to him even she knew the meaning of that word.


    "What''s an idol??" So-hee sighed listening to his question.


    "The one you took as the role model or someone you like...I guess."


    "Then Marte is my idol."


    "Emm..." So-heeughed nervously and continued, "Do you really lovedy Marte?"


    Asher nodded, "I loved her since long ago."


    "What''s love to you??? I really don''t understand such thing as love." she asked walking beside Asher on the side of the road.


    "...I just want her to look at me."


    "Isn''t being friends enough?? Even if you have her, but imagine having an expressionless doll...isn''t that terrible if she doesn''t love you back??"


    "..." Asher stopped suddenly after hearing So-hee''s words to him.


    "If I''m just a friend...I don''t want that...I want her all to myself."


    So-hee sighed and walked to the street shop buying something to eat, she also shared it with Asher.


    "I''ll help you...no matter what you''ll do since you were the one who helped me back then too."


    "You''re really grown up now, huh??" Asher ruffled So-hee''s hair and ate his food on the side of the street. When So-hee was about to take a bite, a man appeared in front of her, it was the man who she told her order a moment ago.


    "Miss, here''s your change." that man had ck hair just like her smiling brightly at her handing over the change.


    She awkwardly epted the change and he went back inside the shop.


    "What''s wrong with you??" Asher asked when seeing So-hee blushed staring at that man intensely like that.


    "I think I''m in love." said the one who didn''t know love a second ago.


    "Huh???"


    <strong>Back on Anastasia,</strong>


    "Marte, can I go somewhere first??" as the sun was setting down, Aurora who was sitting in the wheelchair asked Marte in a strange tone which she rarely used. She sounded so serious for a while.


    "Where do you want to go?"


    "I want to go to my house." Marte stared at Aurora twitching her finger for a while and did as Aurora asked.


    Marte took Aurora back to her house, even the guards of her house didn''t look much happy seeing thedy of the house back as they were expecting her to stay at the hospital for a little more.


    "We can''t let visitors in at the moment."


    "I can wait here,e back quick Aurora."


    "Yes..." they closed the gate letting Marte and Herod stood outside the gate looking at Aurora''s back as she was struggling to move on the staircase with her wheelchair.


    The guards were holding theirugh seeing her like that since they always wished for her to disappear for so long.


    There was a reason for that.


    After many minutes of Aurora''s struggling to get on the small stair, they decided to help by carrying her body harassing her touching her bottom on purpose.


    Aurora was silent looking at the face of the knight as he carried her. He put her down on the chair then went to bring the wheelchair, but when he turned to Aurora again, the wheelchair in his hand dropped to the ground hitting his toes when he saw her standing.


    "How--how did you..."


    "I''ll remember you." she red at him and broke the whole big door with one kick.


    Every maid and servant was startled by the sound and rushed to see what happened, their jaw dropped seeing theirdy walking inside the house.


    Armando came downstairs to see what was going on and he was taken aback seeing her standing ring at him like that.


    "What do you think you''re doing??"


    "Armando...I gave you onest chance...I waited...waited...I was waiting for you in the hospital but no one...even mother won''te to visit me." her voice sound deadly as her anger turned to killing intent.


    "Why??"


    "What did you--"


    "Why do we have to go?? You''re useless to us now, a woman like you without marriage, what can you give us?? You''re such a waste."


    "I see...I see...Armando, remember your words carefully." Aurora walked to the wall of the house and brought down the clothes which cover one big portrait, it was the portrait of the marquess and baby Aurora. It was only a painting.


    Aurora''s father died and never got a chance to meet his daughter nor wrote any will.


    "I''ll take back the marquess''s title. I''ll be the new head of the house."


    "What??? I thought the chandler only hit your legs not your head, have you gone crazy??"


    "Ohoho, Armando...Armando...you''re the one who never used your brain for things like this since you only use it to flirt with women and get them pregnant. I...I am the real daughter of the marquess and you??"


    Armando rushed to Aurora lifting his hand in the air preparing to hit her in her face.


    But his hand was broken by Aurora''s finger, even with her finger she was able to make his hand broken.


    He screamed in agony, and those maids who were always gossiping about her, looking down on her started taking many steps back from the ce where Aurora stood.


    "Butler Romeo, fire all the workers here and bring the knight who carried me a moment ago inside. Onest thing, go escort the guests outside to me."


    The butler who stood behind her bowed his head smiling seeing Aurora changed like that, he realized that day that the marquess''s title won''t be falling into the scumbag like Armando any longer. He was the butler who served the marquess, Aurora''s father.


    He did as she ordered, and Marte walked inside the house through the entrance of the house which the floor was filled with many broken pieces of wood and Herod was grinning seeing the deadly auraing from Aurora and the whining man on the floor.


    It wasn''t just those two who walked in.


    "It looks like she doesn''t need any man to take care of her, madame." Marte said to the woman behind her with her eyes widened seeing Aurora standing up.


    That woman was the one who was talking with Marte outside the gate asking Marte to convince her brother to take responsibility for Aurora.


    Even when Aurora was cripple, they still wanted to use her like that.


    "Are you mad, Aurora?!!!!" Aurora''s mother rushed to Armando bumping Marte''s shoulder along her way.


    "Mother, I''ll take back the head title now...I won''t stay silent being your great daughter any longer." her mother red at her while consoling her son who was whining on the floor.


    Aurora looked down at them with eyes that held no such thing as affection nor sympathy toward them.


    She walked past them to the knight from before, the butler threw the knight on the floor to Aurora''s feet.


    When he saw his young master was beaten up by Aurora, his arrogance toward her a while ago disappeared as he begged her with his head on her feet begging in desperation for mercy.


    Aurora crouched and pulled the knight''s chin, when he saw her smiling at her, he was relieved knowing her personality, she will just forgive him. But he was so wrong for thinking that. In a split second, the hand which harassed Aurora''s body a moment ago was broken even when she was touching his hand gently.


    <em><strong>AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH</strong></em>


    "If you don''t want to be like this, pack your thing out and don''t ever expect one letter of rmendation from me." those maids started to leave the household without a second thought seeing the evil smile on Aurora''s face as she threatened them.


    Aurora came outside after doing that leaving the mother and son in the household, she no longer cared about such things as family love.


    Marte who was crossing her arm watching the whole thing unfold before her eyes red at Armando seeing something strange from him, she shook off the feeling and followed Aurora outside.


    But before she did that, she told those mother and son, "Don''t talk about things today."


    <strong>+++</strong>


    "Mydy..."


    "Butler, you can go back. I have to do something first, and please clean my father''s study room. One more thing, please hire the workers for me, I''ll be relying on you a lot from now on."


    "It''s my honor to serve you, mydy." he bowed his head and walked back inside the household.


    "Sorry, I surprise you."


    "...it was unexpected but it wasn''t strange for me." Marte remembered something in the past seeing what Aurora did.


    Herod ran to get the wheelchair to them and Aurora sat on the wheelchair again for their n to go smoothly.


    "Are you sure no one will talk about it??" asked Herod.


    "I''m sure. Even if they did, it will thest thing they ever do in their life." she wasn''t joking.


    "We have to look for that woman tonight." said Marte.


    "Will she help us??"


    "Who knows...but she has to because she doesn''t have many choices to choose."


    <strong>+++</strong>


    <strong>At the same time, in the other ce of the capital sharing the beautiful sunset together,</strong>


    "Irene, long time no see." a woman with hair tied in pigtail tapped Irene''s shoulder and called Irene cheerfully when she saw her.


    "Sofia, you alsoe to the capital??" Irene turned her head to that woman, when she saw her face, her mood was lifted up seeing her childhood friend


    "Yeah, I want to make some money too. How about you?? Have you found a job here yet?"


    "...I..."


    "Irene, your mother...vomit blood days ago."


    "!!!" Irene tried to hold back her tear as she got no choice, she hasn''t found a job and in her bag, there was nothing except some food.


    "I found a job, maybe I can ask that man to give you a job too." Sofia gave Irene a warming smile to cheer her up and took her hands.


    "Really??"


    "Yes, he''s a really kind person. He will help you."


    "Thank you so much, Sofia." little did Irene know, that job wasn''t what she thought.


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 27 - 27: The Extra(7)

    "Oh, Sofia...you brought someone."


    That man with the pure white with the color gold on the edge of the clothes, his smile was warm and his soul was so dazzling in my eyes as if it was the newborn baby''s soul. His soul was so bright.


    "Yes, priest. She''s my best friend from my hometown." Sofia told the priest.


    "...I see." he paused for a while and smiled at me from a distance, I wasn''t hesitant to approach him and bowed to him with a smile because I knew he was a person I could trust just like Sofia.


    "This is your first time in the capital, correct?" the priest with his long white hairid down smiling with his soft eyes almost closed at me.


    "Yes. Ie here for a job."


    "Then youe to the right ce, thank you Sofia for bringing your friend here."


    "Yes, my lord."


    "Miss, it''s going to be difficult for you since we need some people to climb the mountain up there for cleaning the fountain..."


    He pointed at the peak of the mountain, there was thousands of stair and a white structure on top of it.


    "I can do it." I said in determination to him because what I needed the most at that moment was money, I had to get my mother treated.


    "Since this is the first day of you two, why don''t I take you on a tour of the ce up there." I gulped seeing the high mountain I had to climb, I could imagine myself copsing already.


    "Don''t worry, Irene. I can carry you up there if you''re tired."


    "Thank you, Sofia." I smiled at Sofia who was climbing the stair alongside me behind the priest''s back. The sky after the sun was set became dark, the moon was covered by the misty cloud as we climbed higher and higher.


    It was windy up there, I could hear the sound of nature, it was refreshing and relieved some of my fatigue after climbing all the way.


    <strong>+++</strong>


    As Irene, Sofia followed the priest climbing on the stair leading to the church up in the mountain. Marte stood on the rose petal Herod created along with Aurora.


    They stood before the moon up in the cloud watching three people in their eyes climbing the stairs while Herod was sleeping after overusing his magic all day.


    "How did you know she is here, Aurora??"


    "It''s a guess." Aurora was expressionless as she replied, she put her hair behind her ear as she replied to Marte.


    "That priest...I heard he''s been working for years."


    "I really wonder...where all the money of the charity goes to...was it going into the development of the church or...the pocket of someone???"


    "Who knows, seeing the luxury that priest is wearing, it might be thetter." Marte smirked as she walked back to wake Herod up to take them to the peak of the mountain first.


    Theynded behind one big tree at the center of the top of the mountain. Aurora walked sneakily to get inside the church while Marte was immediately paused when they were already up in the mountain.


    When Aurora realized she came in alone, she immediately rushed back to where Marte was.


    She was surprised when she saw Marte trembling, her eyes were wide as she was staring at something.


    "Why aren''t youing??" Aurora asked, even Herod behind her tried to shake her but she didn''t give any of their response and kept staring into the air with no one standing.


    That was for the eyes of Aurora and Herod while Marte''s eyes saw somethingpletely unbelievable and heard all the crying and begging as she came to that ce.


    "Please...save me..."


    "Don''t kill me..."


    "I want to live...I want to live...please...please don''t..."


    "Kill...kill..."


    "Spare me...please spare me..."


    The dark aura overwhelmed Marte till the point she started to cry seeing the people''s souls begging for her to save their lives.


    They went on their knees begging with their hands stained with blood all over Marte''s feet, their faces were disfigured, she had no idea they were once a human. That was the first time she saw something like that for the first time in her life.


    "Marte, what''s wrong??!" Aurora rushed walking past all of those miserable souls, seeing Aurora doing that gave Mart''s chill to the spine.


    "Don''t you see--" she hadn''t finished her question yet, and when she saw the enormous soul with many weapons still attached to their heads, she stopped asking.


    "Mydy, let''s go..." Herod said to Marte and tried to hold her hand to calm her down.


    She gulped and took a step on the ground walking past all of those souls like she didn''t see them but she was already on the verge of crying at that moment.


    She kept herself calm saying she was alright but when the voice behind her said to her, she couldn''t hold on any longer.


    "Miss...I died...but my child, she''s alive...so please...please take care of her..." she turned her back quickly to that soul of the woman with the hole in her stomach and the cut on her neck, she shedding tears in front of Marte as she was turning to ashes floating into the sky.


    She clenched her hand tightly as she turned back from that, Aurora was worried about her seeing behaving so unusual but kept silent since Marte wasn''t the one who talked much about her problem.


    "I heard this is the church where the empress was raised. There were many of the saintesses here who were married into the royal family." Aurora was saying the fact she knew from the novel.


    "Aurora, what are you doing??" Marte cut her sentimental speech off as Aurora looked at the beautiful scenery of the church while hiding in the bush like a rat.


    "Why aren''t you hiding?? What if theye??"


    "We don''t have to hide, everyone came here even at night. Just act normal." Marte sighed frowning at Aurora and pushed the big door of the church and went inside.


    "This church is a sacred ce that was built here ever since the birth of the empire." Herod stared at the big statue of the goddess Anastaisa which was built inside the church for people toe and pray.


    Legend said your prayer will be heard since your words will reach the goddess up here since they were up in the tall mountain.


    Marte and Aurora looked at the goddess indifferently since such things as prayers and wishes will nevere true for them.


    But still, Marte put her hand together closing her eyes praying to the goddess, ''Please help Ji-hoon and Ye-Joon, that''s all I asked even if I have to exchange everything.''


    She finished praying and went to the seat in thest row following by Aurora and Herod.


    A few people stepped inside with the white uniform of the priest, they had the cape covering their faces as they walked behind the statue.


    One of those people among the group, their simr blue eyes met with Marte''s who was looking at them walking.


    That eye was shaking and that person flinched a little and walked hurriedly to the rest of the group. With the mask covering their face, Marte couldn''t see the full face of that person but somehow it reminded her of someone she already met in the world.


    Later on, the priest arrived with Irene and Sofia, he went on and on exining all the structures of the building on top of the mountain.


    Marte who was sitting on the side couldn''t see them, but Aurora could so Aurora was the one who reported all of the movements of Irene while Herod was sleeping on Marte''s shoulder without a care.


    "Aurora, about your strength..."


    "Yes??"


    "Can you lift the statue over there?" she wasn''t joking when she asked her that, Aurora looked at the statue and looked back at Marte.


    "I guess I could...but I might get into the prison if the statue was damaged."


    "I was just asking." her corner of her lip lifted up as she said to calm Aurora down, she got up and walked over the chair at the row before her to the outside.


    "Let''s be the bad guys." Marte took Aurora''s hands approaching the people near the fountain.


    "My lord, I heard the prayer here is really effective." the priest flinched when hearing the cold voice, but when he turned his back to Marte. He thought he was wrong when he saw Marte smiling sincerely with sparkling eyes and a scar under her right eye.


    "Yes, miss. Your wishes will reach the goddess fast since we''re up above the sky like this." while he answered, Irene went behind Sofia scared by Marte''s and Aurora''s souls.


    It was fortunate of her since Herod was still sleeping in the church, if she ever saw Herod''s soul, she might copse.


    Aurora when she locked eyes with Irene''s green emerald eyes, it kinda reminded her of a part in the novel...something about magic eyes.


    And when she realized what Irene could see from those eyes, she went behind Marte''s back.


    "Sorry, my friend is a little shy. She came here to wish for a husband."


    "What??" Aurora pinched Marte''s back and asked her in a low voice.


    "Ah...I see...maybe the goddess could help."


    "Yes...and I also came here to wish." her voice lowered down and rose in the church''s garden started to bloom as her energy started spreading all over the area.


    "I wish there will be a new priest soon."


    "Pardon??"


    <strong>Death Roses Magic: Roses Vine</strong>


    "What''re you doing??!!! Let the priest down!!!" Marte lifted the priest up in the sky intended to drop him off the mountain from that height.


    Irene shouted and went to stop Marte, but she was stopped with just a finger of Aurora. Aurora red at Irene making her stop shouting since she knew immediately from the strength she felt from Aurora. Nothing good came out of going against Aurora.


    Irene''s friend when the situation became worse, even her friend seemed to be in danger in front of her eyes. She ghosted Irene and immediately ran into the church.


    "Sofia..." Irene tried to call Sofia back, but the church''s door was mmed in front of Irene.


    A secondter, her friend came out walking with her hand up outside. Irene''s both pupils shook terribly seeing the darkest soul she had ever seen.


    She vomited and copsed on the ground when she saw Herod pointing the magic energy at Sofia''s back as he walked out of the church with Sofia.


    "You won''t get away with this..." the priest couldn''t even tremble as the rose''s vine tighten both of his arms, his bare feet were getting cold when he saw no sympathy in Marte''s eyes.


    "Hm?? I dly walk into the prison if you are really innocent." the grip of the rose''s vine around the priest''s body started toe loose, the priest started to slip, just a little more, he will fall from the top of the mountain.


    "I don''t know what''s wrong but we can talk it out."


    "Why talk?? It''s not like a word can change a human''s mind. I already set my mind to kill you."


    "No...no please don''t kill me...I''ll give...give you money!!! Yes, I''ll give you money." Marte dropped that annoying guy off the mountain without hesitation and walked to Irene.


    "You''re evil!!! Don''te near me!!! God will punish you!!!" Irene tried to get away from Marte even when Marte reached her hand out to help Irene.


    "Then let''s bet. That priest, is he good in your eyes??" she asked purely like a kid with curiosity.


    "At least he''s better than all of you people...you murderers."


    "Huh??" Aurora rushed to Irene and grabbed her cor was going to p her but Marte stopped Aurora''s strength with the death roses magic.


    "Alright, I''m evil. But let''s see what your good priest did." Marte turned her head at Herod signaling him to do something, and he already guessed what Marte meant, so he did it beforehand without her telling him.


    <strong>A secondter,</strong>


    The priest''s robe was wet with his pee as the rose petal of Heros dropped him harshly on the ground.


    His braid hair became loose, he looked really pathetic in Marte''s eyes.


    "Your good, innocent, generous priest...when you walked up here...along the stairs ...do you know...how many bodies were buried up here??"


    Marte''s voiced turned all the sobbing sounds of all the humans there to silent, the roses'' vine started toe out of the ground and many bodies were up in the sky under the full moon.


    Marte stared into Irene''s soul showing the true color of the world she trusted, she believed.


    "These...these are the human who was killed on this mountain!" Marte shouted and grabbed the priest''s cor.


    "...by this man!"


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 28 - 28: The Extra(8)

    <strong>Marte (Sun-hee)''s POV</strong>


    Don''t judge the book by its cover. That was what everyone said. But why did the book itself have to hide its true self with the cover?


    Of course, it was for their advantage. If you didn''t want to be judged then, make yourself a nice cover. But nheless, people still judge you no matter what you did.


    I hate those people, especially the one who was quick to judge, no matter how perfect your cover was, no matter how you tried to make yourself look perfect in everyone''s eyes.


    Trying to do everything everyone demands and in return, all they stared at you were their eyes full of judgment.


    <I heard that girl named Sun-hee has an alcoholic father.>


    <Eun-kyung shouldn''t be friends with someone like her, I heard her mother abandoned her because of hideous she was when she was born.>


    I hate them...I hate them the most.


    "Is that true?" Irene got up from the ground by herself, something in her eyes seemed to be changed as if it was lit up by the truth of the world she used to know.


    The priest everyone admired, just as soon as I took all of the bodies from the ground, all of their souls went twirling around the priest shouting in anger at him.


    I wondered...what can her eyes really see.


    Irene walked closer and closer to the pathetic priest and pulled his chin with one of her hands. Her ears were twitching, her tears were falling, her eyes red poison into the priest''s innocent eyes.


    He went on his knees trying to refuse my use and pointed his finger at me, that time if I didn''t stop Aurora. Another finger might be broken by her again.


    But his finger snapped, and it wasn''t Aurora. The orange-haired wearing simple clothes like the woman from the countryside changedpletely when she broke that scumbag''s finger.


    "Do you hear my question...is what she said true??" he shook his head as he lied to Irene. Irene turned her back looking at me like she wanted to ask something.


    I gulped and asked her, "What?"


    "Should I kill him?" it was quite unexpected for a woman in the novel who was even kinder than Diana to ask me that question.


    I opened my lip going to respond to her but I was cut off by that man''s crying voice as he begged and begged her to spare him.


    Irene took a quick look at him very disgusted by the sight of him.


    "Keep him alive, people like him don''t deserve an easy death." I looked back at Aurora and Herod behind me and nodded telling them I was gonna be okay before I approached that priest.


    One, two,..., forty-four. Forty-four corpses that I found on the mountain, I wonder which among those people begging him to spare them just like the way he did to me now.


    I grabbed his hair, I couldn''t control my lip and my expression. I smirked at him pitying him, ying with his feeling.


    I wanted him to experience the same thing as his victim''s.


    I snickered at that guy and murmured, "Priest, your hair is beautiful. Your robe is luxurious. Your face is smooth. I wonder if I should. Kill you tomorrow or tonight?"


    "No...no...please...I just followed the order--"


    "Ohoho, then should I order Irene to kill you right now? Will you resent her if she followed my order?"


    The world with no detective, no punishment, just bury the lie with the truth, the killer will be spared.


    I wonder what killing someone feels like, was it fun for these guys that they keep killing people without shaking their eyelids?


    The sharp fingernail of mine traveled across his smooth face to his lip, I bit the other hand and dropped the drop of my blood into his opened mouth.


    <strong>Death Roses Magic: Poison Execute</strong>


    "Let''s bet!! Did my blood have poison or not?? If you survive till the end of the week, you win and I''ll kill myself...but...if it has poison, I wondered...which one between hell or heaven will you go?" I tossed his disgusting face to the ground and stared at Irene who was still shocked, and so was Aurora except for that strange woman Herod who was grinning at me with one of her hands still holding onto Irene''s friend.


    "You, whatever your name is. Take me to your workce, if you didn''t..."


    <em>Cough cough</em>


    The annoying coughing of the priest holding his throat trying to vomit my blood out was desperately trying to survive was the threatening I used to order that woman.


    "I...I will lead you there but..."


    "Are you in the condition to say ''but'' to me? Take me there." that was all I said, and she was trembling to fall to the ground.


    It was quite troublesome since I really wanted to meet the mastermind behind all these.


    Fortunately, she really knew what situation she was in, she got up from the ground wiping her tears, and led me inside the church.


    Irene couldn''t follow me in, she was still standing at the same spot unable to look at the woman who was her friend in the eyes.


    That was what happened when you put too much trust in someone, the one she saw that the person had a pure soul betrayed her and even wanted to take her to death in the disguise of finding a job for her.


    So many things didn''t follow the novel, but the one scene where Irene was fooled by her friend was still the same except I came to her rescue instead of the male lead Richard.


    Aurora stood guarding her outside in case something might happen to her, and I also let Herod stand outside since I didn''t really trust her much even if my heart told me she was trustworthy.


    I just felt somewhat hurt when looking at her, she kept reminding me of my father--


    <strong>BOOM!!!!</strong>


    "Hahahahahaha, if I have to die, I have to take you with me to hell, you b*tch!!!!" the table turned real quick in a blink of an eye, just when we reached the statue of the goddess.


    The one behind all of these really had everything nned. It was shocking to know she even had the explosion magic spell in her body.


    One order from the one who nted it, her body will make everything around her explode but the risk was she won''t be able to escape the explosion.


    There was an invisible door behind the statue, just when that woman touched the doorknob, sheughed and turned her back activating that magic inside her body.


    All I did was sighed mourning for her pathetic soul, I used my magic to dodge the rock falling down easily not like her who was hit by the rock as soon as she activated the magic.


    I escaped using the door she showed to me.


    "I..."


    I was about to walk into the darkroom, but that low voice full of emotion called for me to turn back and I did.


    That woman was lying down on the floor with her hand reaching out for me, what did she expect me to do? Help her? Her body was already crushed with the big rock on top of her.


    If it was other people, the one under the rock might be them not her.


    "I...don''t want to die...I want to live...wahh...I want to live...I want to live!!!" that was all she shouted at me, without begging me to save her, without resenting me, her eyes shedding tears instead of being scared dying...but it was a relief.


    "So do I." I only closed my eyes and turned my back on her. And again, I was interrupted but I didn''t turn back and listened closely to herst words, "I''m free..."


    "I see. Good for you." my legs were shaking as I walked down the stair with no light, the stair kept leading me down and down.


    When I finally saw the light, I rushed to it when I noticed there wasn''t any person there. When I arrived, all I saw were weapons, staff, and the leftover magic circle on the ground.


    The endless prison in front of me, the corpse which was all still warm and yet, it already died. The fresh blood on the floor, with the imprinted hands on the wall...I could imagine all sorts of the situation in here.


    I clenched my hand, I wanted to take my anger out of my chest.


    I walked to the magic circle in the center of the hall, there was a letter with the names was crossed with red lines.


    ''All killed!''


    I grabbed that paper and went up to the surface using the stairs, I didn''t know what my feeling was. It was all messed up, was I angry at myself foringte? Or was I angry at the killer?


    The letter crumbled by my hand when I arrived at the surface.


    Aurora smiled in a joyful way when she saw meing out of the behind of the statue, she immediately made her way to me by throwing all the big rocks in her way.


    "I was so scared!!! Are you alright?"


    "Yes, don''t worry about me."


    "I know you will be fine, mydy." said Herod.


    Aurora whispered to me, "She was going to destroy the whole mountain a moment ago."


    When I nced at Herod, she avoided my eyes and whistled trying to deny what Aurora ''whispered'' to me.


    Her whispering was like she was speaking with a mic.


    Why wasn''t I surprised by that?


    On the other hand, Irene was standing there with an expressionless face seeing her friend lying under the rock.


    "She...blew herself--"


    "Don''t..." her leg lost its energy couldn''t withstand any of her sufferings any longer, she fell down on both of her legs sobbing and covering her face with her bruised hands.


    "Don''t say anything...please." I left her there.


    I had no experience on how tofort the sad person since I never received any such thing calledfort from anyone.


    Just leave them be, don''t say anything, I think that''s the best way tofort someone. Everyone needed some alone time.


    "Marte, I''ll take my leave now."


    "Okay, bye!!!" it wasn''t me who said that. Herod waved goodbye at Aurora happily seeing her leaving.


    Her happiness didn''tst long.


    "You, go with her."


    "What????" they shouted at me at the same time, my ears couldn''t handle any of them.


    They were...what could I say...noisy.


    "No, no, no. There''s no need."


    "You won''t go back to that house tonight, right?" Aurora nodded.


    "Yes, then take her with you. I can''t just take anyone inside my house easily."


    "What?? But I don''t want to go with her." I crossed my arm cutting Herod off and walked away from both of them.


    I really needed some time alone, everything was a mess today. It was all sorts of things that happened in one day. I wanted to go back and slept on the bed.


    I didn''t know much about those two I left back there but at least I knew they won''t murder each other. And that priest will crawl to me when he couldn''t find the antidote to the poison.


    If he is alright tomorrow, then it must be the mastermind and the mastermind will be none other than the light magic user, the royal blood.


    And Irene won''t go away from me this time, she wille to me at least tomorrow.


    For now...let''s just rest for a while.


    I said I wanted to sleep on the bed, but I ended up sitting on the bench with my head on the light pole.


    The moon was covered by the cloud again when I looked at it. I looked back down at my legs, I never knew how lucky I was to be able to walk again.


    Compare to life back in my world...this world was better. I didn''t want to go back to that day when I watched those kids looking at me like they were above me, to the life when I had to endure everything couldn''t do anything.


    <em>Huff huff</em>


    Someone ran to me, I could only see their feet because I was afraid to look up. I didn''t want to wipe my tear in front of someone especially...that guy.


    "Do you know how worried I was!!? Why didn''t youe home?!"


    Home...?


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 29 - 29: Tristans Regret(7)

    <strong>+++</strong>


    ''Tristan Mortel'' was the name engraved on the tombstone. a woman with her white hairying down on the ground since she was sitting in front of that tombstone staring at it. Her eyes held no emotion, not even a hint of sadness.


    And yet, she kepting anding. One day to one day, the rainy day, thete-night after her work. The woman who didn''t cry at his funeral kepting to visit him, sometimes talking with him like he was in front of her.


    It''s been months, a fall season has already passed, she still came with a white flower every time she visited him.


    It was the little girl he used to hate, the one he hated for his entire life, it was Marte.


    That day, rain poured down on her ck dress as she also left the funeral. There was still a stain of the tomatoes they threw at her still left on her ck dress.


    She and only her was the one one who didn''t forget him, unlike his beloved sister.


    "...brother...this is myst time visiting you...I hope you''ll rest in peace now...since your beloved sister bes the duchess instead of me."


    <strong>In the present day,</strong>


    "Sir Tristan, what are you doing here?" I asked that guy who rushed outside the duchy in the night for me of all people.


    Why did my heart throb at that moment when my teary eyes met with his?


    That wasn''t the real question, the real one was what were the memories that keeping into my head ever since I came back into this world? When did it start? It was from when I was in the cavern.


    The memory was Marte sitting in front of Tristan''s grave, it felt so real as if I was her herself. I felt what she felt, the sensation of tears falling from her eyes, I also felt it.


    Was it the first timeline?


    It was really hurt, every second passed by in the moment of silence between him and me, kept making my heart ache.


    I wished it to stop.


    "Are you crying? You can cry?" on his face, it was anger, mocking, and a smirk seeing me crying.


    I took a deep breath, keeping silent for a moment. That day was a very exhausting day, I really wanted to rest as quickly as possible.


    I thought and thought should I take my anger out on him to make my chest feel light? I didn''t in the end since the guy in front of me will die in the next five days at most.


    Diana already traveled back in time, she will save him even if she couldn''t. I didn''t need to feel guilty since I was the one he hated.


    I covered the scratch on my hand ncing at him for a brief second and walked away from him.


    I didn''t want to feel any sort of attachment with that guy. He was a disposable character, I clenched my hands using all excuses just wanting to escape from him that night.


    But his stubbornness pulled me back when he raised his voice at me, "Is that how you treat your brother? Did I teach you to be this way?"


    I wondered why the moon at that time was so bright tonight.


    I could feel the wind blowing the white hair of him and me. I stomped my feet on the ground almost breaking the street road toward him.


    My hand stopped before it touched his face, if I didn''t stop...I might be back in that basement again. I told myself that, I heard something snap, I finally opened my lip replying to his question.


    "You didn''t teach me anything."


    "You''re only helping me with work, don''t think you could--"


    "Tristan, no your grace. Sorry for addressing you wrongly too a moment ago. I don''t need your cheep-a*s worry. I prefer you ignoring me just like how you treated me before."


    Without noticing, it turned out me talking all the way, it was as if his lip has been sealedpletely.


    "Was there ever a time when you acted like a decent brother to me? I told you what!! I was never angry at Diana about getting your stupid love and the duke''s love. You!! You were the one I hated the most."


    "I really don''t way to say to you, but you were the one who forced me. Till this time, I don''t care a bit even if you die tomorrow or the other day."


    "Remember that little girl?? The one who felled on the ground watching you leaving her bleeding on her knees?? Does it ring a bell?? That girl died. Even if I died, even if this was another soul in your sister''s body, you would never know."


    p--


    "Enough is enough. I treated you nicely these past few days, I thought you change, but you''re still that brat in my eyes. How about answering this question? Do you remember killing the people in the house? Mother? The nanny? The butler? All the knights ten years ago? Half of the guests of my birthday party?"


    "Yes!!! I was waiting for that question!!!!" my nose was running, I cried hard in front of him no longer caring what kind of image of me he saw, I raised my voice with my eyes became big ring at him.


    "My mother, yes...but do you even try to know what it feels like for me?? I...I was raised in the basement for all my life so far. Did you really think I want to grow up without a mother?? Being treated like an outcast? You and the duke, you all only know that I came out of the basement because I could control my magic but I--"


    <em>Cough cough</em>


    My hand covered my lip as blood came out of it, I wiped it off on my dress and continued...


    "Stop saying, I don''t care about your answer." his hand touched my shoulder supporting me from falling but I pushed his hands away.


    "I spent years in that basement...draining all my blood out, experiment, days and nights, fainting from bleeding, eating rotten food, drinking the leftover rain that came from the mud pouring down from that iron bar. Catching a rat to eat when no one gave me food."


    "You''re ly...lying...don''t say nonsense, nanny and butler always brought you food!!"


    "Yeah right, you mean Diana''s nanny, you who was always at the academy and the duke who was always busy with works would never be able to see her ne she used my allowance to buy. She only took it off when you were around."


    <em>Cough cough</em>


    The damn coughing, I didn''t want to look pathetic in from of him. I wanted--I wanted to give him a piece of my thought.


    "She was killed because she didn''t listen to my warning. And don''t even let me talk about that hardworking butler." Iughed loudly like a psycho in front of his face, I could see his expression when he saw meughing. It was like him saying, ''Am I crazy?''


    "Haa...I did kill him and half of the guests at your birthday party, right??"


    "..."


    A silence wall between us, as he keep approaching me to check my condition, I took a step away from him.


    My feeling was a mess, I hated him, I resented him, but at the same time, something kept reminding me he was my brother, I had to endure him no matter how he treated me.


    "That butler tried to r*pe me. As we talked about our old memories, why don''t I ask you about that time?? That night, I ran to you asking for help but do you remember your response??"


    ''It can''t be true, the butler was the most loyal to me...he won''t even do that. That night, I thought she just need something small from me--''


    "You told me to go away, and you left your study room to the ball. And do you know what happened after that??"


    ''Don''t...''


    "He came into that room with his belt loosened, and his pant was unzipped when you left. I was hiding behind the table but he pulled my hand and pushed me on that couch and took off his shirt, do you know what his word saying to me??"


    ''Liar...the butler...never would--''


    <strong>//shback</strong>


    "Young master, tomorrow you will hold the ball at the royal pce, right?"


    "I really don''t want that, but Diana kept insisting."


    "You should go, I can take care of the youngdy."


    "I was going to invite her--"


    "Young Master, you do know that''s impossible, right?? His grace won''t allow her to ruin youring of age ceremony. Don''t worry, I''ll buy her favorite chocte cake for her."


    "...okay, I trust you."


    Later that day, when Tristan left the study room, he was going to leave Marte there alone but his heart wouldn''t let him. He rushed back to the study room but the door was locked, he couldn''t get inside.


    "Maybe, I''ll apology tomorrow..."


    "...help..."


    "Huh?? What was that? Did I hear it wrong?"


    Tristan left.


    <strong>+++</strong>


    "He said no one gives a f*ck about me. Everyone wished for me to die. I still remembered his disgusting cologne till these days...when I couldn''t find any words to deny his words...and I was helpless even his thing pressed against me, his lip kissing my finger as I pushed him away..."


    "Why didn''t you shout for help!!!? You idiot!!!! You stupid!!! Shout for help!!! I will cut his thing off, chop him alive if I knew--"


    "Haha...what a joke...if I shouted at that time...you must be thinking that I tried to get your attention again...so I decided to kill him."


    "...I...I didn''t know..."


    "Yeah...so please shut up, you do your work as the new duke and I''ll just stand out of your way."


    I fell to the ground, his hand reaching to help me again. Before his hand was rejected by me again, he took it back himself. His hands were trembling, he avoided my eyes when I stared at him.


    When I walked away from him back to the dukedom, he still stood at that spot under the streetlight.


    By the time I arrived at the gate of the household, I realized something was missing.


    <em><strong>''Just how did I know all of that?''</strong></em>


    <strong>+++</strong>


    <strong>Irene''s POV</strong>


    "Irene, I''m sorry...I hope you will get along with that white-haireddy...I know she won''t betray you as I did." Sofia stood in front of me, it wasn''t the real Sofia...it was just part of her lingering soul. Her feet didn''t touch the ground as she said those words to me and when she finished herst words, she smiled and faded away into ashes.


    Meanwhile, her real body was under the big rock in front of me, none of my tears came down no matter how much I wanted to cry. I just felt really betrayed.


    I never knew our friendship would end when she ran away leaving me alone like that.


    "Rest in peace, Sofia." I didn''t bother to move her body, I already lost all my energy. I was tired. Money, friendship, and even love...all of that, I was really tired of it.


    I wished the money would just fall from the sky, I wished people won''t get sicked--


    <em>Haa</em>...was there really a god in this world? My mother always called me the child of God but I never once saw a god only all of those ghosts.


    The innocent priest I put all my trust in him, as soon as I stepped out of the church, he rushed toward me trying to choke me when he pushed me on the ground.


    Heughed when I stared at him indifferently.


    "HAHAHA, she will give me the antidote if she knows you''re in danger!!! I don''t need to ask for that ungrateful brat, when I got the antidote, I''ll kill him and that b*tch!!"


    Was the person he talked about the one who ordered him to do all of these??


    "Hey, take your hand off me."


    "You b*tch, it''s also your fault."


    "If thatdy didn''t tell me to keep you alive, you''re already dead by now."


    "Hahaha--"


    <em>Thud!!</em>


    "Right, I never told you about this power." he fell asleep on top of me, I tried to control my emotion because just a few more inches, the hairpin in my hand will pierce through his throat.


    <em>Step step</em>


    "Philip??"


    "Huh?? Is that old man already dead?? Wow, Irene!!"


    "How are you here--" I asked with my mind in the mess when I saw the same man who saved me that day walking to me with his sword full of blood on it. The crying soul and the dark aura behind him...he was the real...mastermind.


    "I only came here to kill all of the remaining allies of Marte. I did my job now, so I might as well go back."


    "Did you really think I''ll let you off easily?" he turned his head back to me putting the sword back in its sheat and smiled at me.


    "You love me, Irene. You love Philip...You didn''t see me tonight, you love Philip...and a person behind all this is Philip...the second prince of the empire..."


    "I love you, Philip...the mastermind...is the second prince of the empire, Philip..."


    "Good girl...keep that in mind..."


    "Yes..."


    <strong>Lost Magic: Hypnosis Command</strong>


    ''Pfft...just as stupid as ever, Irene...'', Richard.


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 30 - 30: Tristans Regret(8)

    <strong>+++</strong>


    <strong>On top of the mountain,</strong>


    "I''m really sleepy, can I go now?" Prince Philip stopped at the moment when a woman suddenly came behind from his blind spot with her sharp de pressing his back.


    "Ohe on, Anna. You scared me." Richard stepped back and walked over the priest''s body to the other side from Anna. Anna looked at Richard with her frowning face and a big eye bag under her eyes ring at Richard.


    She still wore her maid uniform at the moment, although her de was covered with red flesh blood. Not a single drop of her target''s blood stained her ck and white dress.


    "So what should we do with her? Let''s hurry up so I can go back to sleep."


    "I''ll pay you overtime." Richard rolled his eyes and handed a bunch of cash to Anna. A beam of a smile appeared in an instant.


    "Thank boss." she bowed to him ny degrees and started counting her money happily.


    Richard took a closer look at Irene, to be sure his magic a moment ago worked, he opened her eyes and it really worked since the mark of his magic remained in her eyeballs.


    "This one is safe, she will be a good pawn to me."


    "How about that bastard?" Anna nced at the priest who was snoring on the ground.


    "Eh? He''s still alive?"


    "You''re weaker and weaker now to not noticing someone dead or alive."


    "But he slept like a dead person."


    "Anyway, this woman is really impressive to pull off such magic. Not good as yours though."


    "He''s my uncle, he''s gonna die sooner anyway. Let''s just head back."


    "You''re heartless as ever." Anna took off her ck cape and covered Irene who was sleeping shivering in cold and walked back to her boss.


    They walked down the stair together under the moonlight, the romantic smell of blood filled the air and the light breeze with the smell of the corpse they killed was wonderful.


    "Hey Anna, do you remember--"


    "If it''s another thing aboutdy Marte, I''ll quit the job."


    "Come on, don''t be like that."


    "Urgh...what??"


    "I have good news and--"


    "Bad news first!!" she cut him off immediately and threw the de without looking to the remaining survivor to death and the de returned to her hand as it connected to her.


    "Flynn will betray us."


    "I don''t care. That''s your problem."


    "I keep getting the feeling he''s going to betray me just like he did--opp, I almost spilled the tea." Anna looked annoyed not knowing the rest of what he wanted to say.


    "So what''s the good news?"


    "You don''t have to be the maid anymore."


    "I see..." the atmosphere changed, Anna noticed and stopped her pace then grabbed another de from the back of her dress.


    "I was going to say..."


    "Boss, I remember you saying the maid mission was myst mission...I don''t want to die now, I don''t want to leave my money behind." she smirked preparing for the uing situation.


    "Anna...you should be obedient...it''s a warning."


    "Haha, no." the wind blew her hair at that time, she cut her hair off since it blocked her view of Richard. That was exactly when Richard dashed to her with the hidden dagger ready to strike right in her chest.


    She threw her hair at him and summoned all her red de levitating in the air aiming at Richard.


    The stair broke from the impact of the dagger hitting the ground.


    "Anna, you worked for me for years...you should know my style...I just want to make myrade rest in peace."


    "Shut up, you douchebag. I''m not yourrade, I only need money." she threw the money lighting it on fire, and attached it to her de.


    "Pfft, a new style?" Richardughed mocking her and shed all her des at once with his sword.


    <strong>Boom!!!</strong>


    Smoke was everywhere, a shadow leaping around. Anna stood calmly in the middle watching his next move since that man wasn''t in her league. That kind of trick won''t work on him.


    There was no such thing as winning against him, escaping was her only choice.


    "Anna, you shouldn''t be like this...I was the one who saved you from that dumpster, if it wasn''t for me..."


    "I don''t care, you only trained me as your weapon. Get out of the shadow."


    <em><strong>Swoosh</strong></em>


    "You should have listened!!!" Richard came in front of Anna, all her des broke immediately in his range of barriers.


    Her eyes locked with his, her trembling hands couldn''t resist the magic inside the barrier around his body.


    <strong>Lost Magic: Hypnosis Command</strong>


    "Jump from here and die!"


    "<em>Ack!!!!!!!</em>" Anna grabbed the hidden dagger of the prince and stabbed it in one of the eyes that locked with him and vanished from there.


    "Tsk, Flynn...go after her." a shadow jumped from the tree and followed the bleeding Anna like lightning.


    Many projectiles shooted from her behind, Anna dodge them skillfully, the tree on the mountain copsed one by one behind her trace, she ripped the clothes and used them to stop her bleeding ad could only rely on her one eye to escape.


    "Sorry, Anna." Flynn said while pulling the trap he prepared ahead, the spider trap.


    Anna burned it but it didn''t burn on time, she was caught in his trap. The flesh which made contact with the spider silk burned and turned ck.


    Anna panted in fear as Flynn approached her closer and closer.


    <strong>Meanwhile,</strong> Richard was sitting on the staircase enjoying the moonlight. He murmured to the beautiful moon, "He just came back and I ordered him to prove his loyalty...I''m such a bad boss."


    <strong>Back to Anna and Flynn,</strong>


    "You''re only my junior!!!" Anna made her way out of the spider web cutting one of her arms off without hesitation and not a sound of her agony was heard.


    It was as if she didn''t feel pain.


    "That bastard...for him to send Flynn to kill me, he''s really prepared." Anna muttered and jumped to the ground running to the street.


    Flynn already caught up with her, seeing Flynn jumping on the roof, Anna shed cold sweat and tried to think of the best way of possibilities for her to escape.


    "Hey, Flynn!!!! I hearddy Marte said she trusted you when she was drunk that day!!!"


    "What''re you trying to say??"


    "What if she knew the truth?? Do you really think she would keep you by her side?!"


    "...I don''t care about that--"


    "Flynn, you love her. Just admit it--" Flynn jumped off from the roof, Anna summoned herst remaining de seeing the opening she was waiting for.


    <em><strong>Swashhhh!!!!</strong></em>


    "What an idiot." Flynn''s body hit the ground on the pool of his blood.


    "Who''s an idiot?" Flynn pressed his finger on Anna''s throat.


    "I lost..." her lip was quivering admitting her defeat to be fooled by one of his tricks.


    <em>Swing</em>


    <strong>+++</strong>


    "Here''s her head...your highness." Flynn walked back to the mountain and showed Anna''s head to Richard.


    Richardughed loudly seeing the smug face of her finally shut up.


    "You really did your job well...Flynn. Sorry for doubting you."


    "I''m only loyal to you, your highness." Richard picked up Anna''s head and threw it in the firepit they used to lit up the darkness.


    He patted Flynn''s shoulder and walked his way back to the royal pce.


    Flynn smiled till Richard disappear from his sight, and then a figure was approaching him from behind.


    "How did you--" it was Anna with her head still on her neck.


    "Don''t ask any questions, go to this ce. With your information about prince Richard, they will ept you."


    "What about you??! If you keep working for him, you will meet the same fate as me."


    "I''m going to die anyway, just go." Anna walked away into the darkness with the map Flynn gave to her.


    Flynn red coldly at the firepit, the head of Anna turned to a skull...the flesh was made by the dark magic which Flynn obtained recently so it burned faster than the normal flesh.


    Richard hadn''t known about his new magic yet, he won''t be suspicious.


    "I...love herdy?" he put his hand on the right side of his chest, he didn''t notice any strange about his heart like it was pounding or anything.


    Heughed it off and returned to where he belonged for now which was hisdy''s side.


    Silly him not knowing his heart on the left side was beating like crazy knowing that fact Anna told him.


    <strong>+++</strong>


    <strong>Marte (Sun-hee)''s POV</strong>


    I suddenly felt a chill all over my body like someone was talking behind my back, I was super tired after talking and venting all my anger on Tristan.


    I really didn''t want to think about anything even the reason behind all the memories in my mind. It felt like I was Marte herself.


    I walked upstairs to my room, but when I saw the light of the study room was still on. My old habit urred again, I subconsciously went to the study room of the duke to turn the light off since it was my habit to turn the light off for my father when he passed out from drinking.


    When I opened the door, I suddenly felt the urge to cry even though I just cried a moment ago when I saw the man was sleeping on his desk with his works piled up over his head.


    "You''re still awake?" he rubbed his eyes looking at me from his desk.


    "I just came home."


    "Ah, really?" he organized his paperwork and one of it fell to my feet. I picked it up taking a peek at its content, I suddenly came up with the best solution right at that moment.


    "About all the rumors, if there is another special event, it should delete all the rumors about us."


    "I thought of that too. So it''s really true that you did all the paperwork."


    I was back on earth after the poisoning, so it must be the real Marte who did that.


    "I just wanted to help as much as I could, your grace."


    "Your grace...huh?" he stood up from his desk and walked outside the room leaving me there and closed the door on his way out.


    "You did a good job. I don''t have to worry about you when I''m<em> gone...</em>"


    "!!"


    I walked out of the room to him, but he already walked to his room immediately without letting me see his face. I could hear the sound of the door locking in his room.


    What was he saying??


    <strong>+++</strong>


    The sun rose up, a new day began. Marte walked out of her bed starting a new day after a day of exhaustion.


    Last night, she really had a very...very...


    "Bad sleep..." she muttered to the mirror in her room, the ck circles around her eyes were so clear as the sky outside her window.


    Her back ached everywhere, she knew that she dreamed of somethingst night but she couldn''t remember it no matter how much she tried.


    The only clue left was her trace of tears when she woke up.


    She rang the bell, and a new maid appeared, it wasn''t Anna as she expected.


    "I''ll be your new personal maid today."


    "What about E??" she was really confused about the sudden change of her people.


    "I don''t know about the maid E, mydy. But I knew that I came to rece Anna''s job."


    Marte was super confused and told the maid to get out of her room, she started searching everywhere for her diary.


    She was hoping that the real Marte would leave any trace behind on her diary, but her diary was gone.


    <em>Knock knock</em>


    "Who is it?" Marte raised her voice asking the other person behind the door while she was crawling under the bed searching for the diary.


    "It''s me, I have something to talk to you about." Marte knew whose voice it was and kept herposure when she walked to open the door for that person with a lovely voice.


    "You also traveled back in time...Marte." Diana shoved the diary to Marte ring into Marte''s eyes with hatred.


    "...hey...aren''t you a little full of yourselftely??" Marte bumped Diana''s shoulder and walked to lock the door.


    <strong>+++</strong><strong></strong>


    <strong>Meanwhile,</strong>


    <strong>On earth, Seoul,</strong>


    "Doctor, doctor!!! How is she??" Ye-Joon ran to the doctor in a cold sweat when he saw him walking out of the emergency room.


    His eyes kept ncing at the person in the emergency room, his mind was full of anxiety.


    "This is the first case for me, for her to be like that...young man, did something happen to her before you sent her here??"


    "She was only having a fever, a high fever!!!" he told the doctor.


    "I''m afraid to tell you this, but that young woman is in the vegetable state."


    "No way...Sun-hee...is in vegetable state??" his lip was shaking in disbelief as the doctor shook his head as he was telling him there was no way for them to know when she will wake up.


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 31 - 31: The Creator(3)

    <strong>''You''re My Precious Gem'' ''My Man Is A Viin, So Am I!''</strong>


    <strong>''You''re My Precious Gem'' ''My Man Is A Viin, So Am I!''</strong>


    <strong>''You''re My Precious Gem'' ''My Man Is A Viin, So Am I!''</strong>


    Surrounding by those words, a woman with ck straight hair down to her waist was locked up in the center of the darkness, with nothing just only those words.


    The only thing which lit up a part of where she stood up was the tree with white leaves, even its body was white filled with holiness and purity.


    That woman was tied with the unbreakable metal chain embedded with magic to the big tree.


    "Let me go, I need to talk to her." she shouted to the endless void, but it didn''t go in vain as a little girl with ck hairing of the darkness approached her one step at a time.


    Each of her steps on the water echoed throughout where those two were in. The deep ck eyes of that little girl turned blue looking at the woman tied with the tree.


    "You were the one who made everything like this, Marte...I mean Sun-hee." she grunted at the end of her sentence and ruffled her hair because of the frustration she felt at that moment.


    "I''m just going to call you Sun-hee since you and Marte were the same person anyway."


    "Please...release me..." the soul was tied up to the tree begged her in desperation that was not like her usual self. Sun-hee shed the little tears but the little''s girls eyes were still indifferent despite seeing such a miserable soul.


    "I can''t let you interfere with the bnce of the universe any longer. You need to move on with your new lives, Sun-hee. Although you''re the reincarnation of Marte, you can''t change anything." Sun-hee''s eyes shook terribly knowing all the truth.


    "Who are you?! Because of you, I lost all the people I love even Aurora..." Sun-hee screamed to the little girl in anger.


    "Ah...Aurora, huh? She was the one I sent to kill you, but in the end...what a disappointment. But I made some changes this time."


    "What changes?!!"


    "I''ll give you two choices, Sun-hee. If this time, Aurora managed to kill you...I can send you back to live your next life as Sun-hee but if she didn''t...you can go back to your past life as Marte."


    "..." Sun-hee kept silent thinking seriously about the choice she was given.


    "I was going to kill one of you by making the car hit you to prevent the memory magic to cross the world. But again, you escaped death and Marte even got your memories." she said with a frown on her forehead as she red at Sun-hee''s soul.


    "Why did you do all these?"


    "You really didn''t know? You people crossed the timeline, over ten years apart. Some people even made the portal to the earth and stole guns to create war in Anastasia. And you, Sun-hee!! You used your magic in the magicless world!!"


    "I beg you, it''s still notte...I could prevent--"


    "I''m not going to talk to you anymore, I have so many jobs to do!!" the little girl changed form, a magic circleing from her heart and changed her hair to silver and her clothes to a beautiful dress down to her knee.


    She pulled out the list she needed to do in the meantime.


    ''<em><strong>Hit the main character with a truck.''</strong></em>


    <em><strong>''Make the main character death with an incurable illness.''</strong></em>


    <em><strong>''Transport the main character in a world of the game.''</strong></em>


    <em><strong>''Make a mysterious virus and transform the world to a world full of zombies.''</strong></em>


    "What if the world has bnce, are you happy with it?" Sun-hee asked the woman bluntly.


    "I have to keep the setting of the world as it is. I did this for all the people out there."


    "Just who are you really?"


    "Oh, I never introduced myself, didn''t I?" she said jokingly and put a finger on her cheek trying to think of her name.


    <em><strong>After a minute,</strong></em>


    "Thest name I used to pretend to be Ji-hoon''s sister was Jisoo...I almost forgot my real name after millions of years. Just call me Vin."


    "Are you a god?"


    "God?? I''m not those people, they only managed one world while I managed all the worlds. I guess I could say I''m way superior to them." while Vin was talking to herself, Sun-hee tried her best to take the chain around her body off.


    <em>Swing!!!</em>


    Some of her hair dropped and sank into the water with just a nce of Vin.


    "Talk''s over now. You will be staying here for the time being. I should go to drop some missions for Aurora for her to do her works quickly." Vin waved her hand goodbyes and a bag came of nowhere attached to her body before she vanished.


    After she left, Sun-hee murmured miserably alone in the void with nothing, "Past me, please save him and...everyone."


    <strong>+++</strong>


    <strong>Back in Anastasia, in Marte''s bedroom,</strong>


    In the vast room, two women were standing from each of the sides of the big bed. Diana crossed her arm ring at Marte. So did Marte, ring at her with cold eyes as she met such a terrible thing in the morning.


    Marte flipped the pages of the diary and said, "Did you read all of it?"


    "Yeah, so what''s your goal?" Diana asked in a serious tone.


    "My goal...? Even if I have one, why should I tell you?" she replied in a cold voice, the tension in the room started to be intense.


    Marte clenched her hand to calm herself as she had something important to do in the morning.


    "Why don''t we join hands?"


    Marte looked at the woman who asked that to her in disbelief, her eyebrows joined together wanting to check if her ears were hearing wrong or Diana''s brain was malfunctioning to say that to her.


    "Join hand for what?"


    "I know you hate Richard, and that goes for me too. Let''s defeat Richard together--"


    Marte suddenly snapped without hearing the rest of Diana''s speech. Her anger boiled thousand of degrees. She went to grab a ss and broke it.


    Diana flinched in fear of seeing Marte going crazy.


    "What...are you..." Diana was shuttering and prepared her magic to protect herself.


    "Diana...I haven''t forgiven you yet for what you did to me, pulling me into theke, pretending to be sick...now, you''re saying this??? Am I a joke to you??"


    "I''m sorry for all of that, but this is the only way...there''s no way we could defeat Richard."


    "I don''t give a f*ck about your prince charming, you have the second male lead and many other guys to help you even Tristan and father...now you''re trying to use me?!!!" Marte walked to Diana and pointed the sharp ss of wine at Diana''s throat.


    Her blood dripped on the floor as she red into Diana''s eyes in anger.


    "It''s because of you!!! I hate you!!" Diana shouted at Marte, her voice reaching downstairs to the maid creating chaos for people downstairs as they were curious about something happening in the room.


    They immediately rushed to inform duke Tristan and Marte''s father toe as they were out of the house at the moment.


    "Yeah...I hate you too, Diana!!! So can I cut your tongue the same way you did to me too??"


    "You aren''t me, you never knew what I''ve gone through...I...I...was hated by everyone too..."


    "Haa...don''t make meugh." Marte threw the ss to the wall, it broke to pieces.


    She turned her back on Diana and went to pick up her diary back.


    "My mother never loved me...you were always in the basement...you..." Diana broke down in tears sobbing on the cold floor of Marte''s bedroom the same way Marte sat on the cold floor in the hell prison back then.


    Her tear mixed with Marte''s blood creating a spark but no one in the room noticed it. Marte brushed her hair as she didn''t hear anything. She decided to ignore Dianapletely.


    "My father never loved me too back then...he only cared about you..."


    "What??" that caught Marte''s attention, she started to focus on Diana.


    "He always asked the butler to give you foods, to buy you books, to take care of you...although he never showed it, he truly cared for you...I was the one ignored...I was an outcast, those people used to tell me I''m not his real daughter...do you know what it feels to be me?!!"


    The spark evolves bigger and bigger as their tear and blood mix with each other. Lightning came across the room.


    "In the dairy, you said...I burned your drawing, I never did so!!! I never burn it!!!"


    "Diana, wait..."


    "That time too...I came to your basement to bring you the chocte cake, but you killed my nanny...I...I..."


    "Diana...stop..." Marte reached out her hands to stop Diana but...


    <strong>+++</strong>


    "Your grace, we heard thedy arguing indy Marte''s room!!!" duke Jel ran upstairs alone to stop both of them as soon as he heard about the news while Tristan was nowhere to be found.


    He arrived at the door, but it was locked from the inside.


    He shouted to the butler to go and grab the keys. He kept shouting for the girls to open the door but the only sound he could hear was Diana sobbing and Marte screaming at her.


    "Diana, I told you to stop!!!" Marte from the inside of the room, she was startled by the overpowered magic energy surrounding the room.


    She dashed to Diana to snap her out of it. But when they made contact, a tornado was created around both of them.


    "If you are me, you would know how it feels!!!!"


    <strong>Boooooooom!!!!</strong>


    <em>Cough cough</em>


    Duke Jel was blown away downstairs, he groaned in agony trying to get up looking at what exactly happened in there, the only thing he knew was the sound of the explosion.


    His eyes shook in fear, cold sweat dropped on the ground mixed with his blood as his eyes were set upon Marte''s room which was destroyed.


    "What...just happened?!!" he tried to get up on his two feet but a pain shocked him as he tried to move, a shard of ss struck deep at his stomach.


    "Arghh...my daughter..." the smoke was everywhere, and the maids and all the workers wereying down on the floor unconscious.


    Duke Tristan lost consciousness soon after.


    <strong>In the midst of smoke,</strong> a guy appeared in a ck cape walking on the upper floor to where Marte''s room was located.


    A smirk appeared on his face as the magic potion which he poured into Diana''s tea yesterday really took effect when he saw the portal.


    "Now, she will have nothing to worry about." a wind blew off the clothes of his head, his ck hair was blown along with the wind.


    He stepped into the portal to where those two went.


    "In this life, I''ll give you a happy ending...mydy." he smiled genuinely and threw away the empty bottle of potion before he entered the portal.


    On the bottle, <em><strong>''Being you.''</strong></em>


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 32 - 32: The Female Lead(5)

    <strong><em>On the</em> street, in front of the duchy,</strong>


    <em>Huff huff</em>


    "Antidote...I need antidote..." the priest with pale skin and messy long hair walked on the street no longer caring about his image any longer. His life was like a ticking bomb and he knew for sure without Marte, he will die.


    He walked with his long hair covered half of his face to the duchy but his emotion was mixed up when the duchy was destroyed and the conversation of people in front of the duchy.


    "Lady Marte anddy Diana disappeared!!!"


    "Did they get caught up in the explosion?? I think no one could survive that explosion, it was so loud even from my house.


    He had a slight grin on his face but the stroke in his heart felt the opposite since he won''t be able to survive if Marte died.


    The only way to save himself was to find her and force her to give him the antidote.


    "Someone!!! Stop that guy!!!" the priest flinched when he heard the woman running after him from afar. Everyone avert their attention to him, it was Irene chasing him. He was going to avoid her by using the shortcut to get off the mountain, he didn''t expect Irene to catch up to him fast like that.


    He started to run pushing other people out of his way to get away from Irene.


    Irene, once she set her eyes on the wrecked duchy and the people lifting duke Jel''s body to the hospital, stopped for a moment but then continued running when she used her special eyes on the surrounding.


    There was no one who died in the duchy, she was relieved.


    "The new duke was nowhere to be found, where could he be at the moment like this??"


    "I heard duke Tristan couldn''t do the duchy works and left it tody Marte, is it true he didn''t want to be the duke?"


    "It must be true..."


    Irene nced at those people, that time, unlike the other time when she stood back and stared right into their soul to know what kind of people they are, instead she walked to them.


    "How can you judge someone so fast? People like you were just all talk when you couldn''t do anything like them!" she no longer believed in such a thing as a good soul or bad soul any longer.


    She won''t let her eyes cover her judgment ever again.


    She left those people and started chasing the priest again.


    <em>''Did I hear Marte?? Isn''t that white-haireddy named Marte? I wonder where is she.''</em>


    <strong>+++</strong>


    <strong>In the north mountain covered in snow,</strong>


    Her white hair was blown along with the wind and her eyshes already turned white from the cold temperature at the mountain.


    She hugged herself to make herself warmer, with only the sleeping clothes, her chance of surviving nearly dropped to zero.


    Her teeth were trembling, the only thing she could see was snow, snow, snow, and a snow dragon.


    ''Oh sh*t!!!''


    <em><strong>ROARRRRRRRRRRRR</strong></em>


    Its size was ten times bigger than her, from what she knew, the dragon was only adult at most with that size but with one of its breaths, the green tree turned frozen and broke in an instant.


    It chased after her from the upper mountain to the ground, in its eyes, she was just a toy for it to y with.


    She tripped rolling down, her body hit with the big and small rock making her cough blood along the way.


    Her head started to get dizzy, the dragon put its w on her body with its mouth wide open ready to devour her.


    The saliva dripped on her hand, and its teeth blocked all her view, but a miracle happened out of nowhere when the dragon took back its intention to eat her. It took her on his body and flew her to the warmer ce.


    The white-haired woman was confused but she took a deep breath in relief when she survived for another day. She won''t die in peace if her death would turn out like that.


    <strong>On the other side of the snowy mountain, </strong>


    The blonde-haired woman with pink eyes was riding on the back of the horse along with the ck-haired guy behind her with his arm reached out to grab the leash to ride it smoothly off the mountain. It was the horse found on the mountain that was already attached to the saddle and leash.


    His chest was warm as she leaned back on his chest, she was frightened by the sudden change of the thing happening.


    She had many things to do but it was all ruined when she was teleported to the mountain full of snow and snowstorm, and especially the snow dragon.


    <em><strong>ROARRRRRRRRRR</strong></em>


    <em>Ack!!!</em>


    The ck-haired man grabbed her and jumped off the house before the breath of the dragon hit them, the breath froze the white horse into the block of ice and crumbled falling down the mountain.


    "Are you okay, Diana??" he asked her and grabbed her body putting it on his shoulder, and ran off the mountain with the dragon chasing after them.


    "Diana??!!" she was super confused but tried to hold onto him because her leg didn''t have any energy to run. If it wasn''t for him who came to her like a prince on the white horse a moment ago, she would already freeze to death.


    "There''s a cave ahead!! Let''s go in!" she turned her head looking at the cave he pointed his finger at.


    But the size of the cave will allow the dragon to get in as well, so she tried gathering the remaining magic in her strange body.


    Somehow her body felt light, and not painful like before even gathering the magic energy was much easier.


    <strong>Death Roses Magic: Poisonous Spike</strong>


    The rose spike came out of the snow and pierce one of the dragon''s wings immobilizing it there as it screamed in pain.


    Its scream caused the snow on the peak of the mountain toe toward them, she opened her mouth wide when seeing the big avncheing toward them.


    And the distance between the cave and them was like heaven and hell.


    "Hurry up, you second male lead!!"


    "Ack!!! Stop it!!" he pped her hand which pulled his ear and threw her body in the cave before him and then jumped in the cave right after.


    They made it in time but unfortunately, the snow covered the entrancepletely.


    The cave was inplete darkness not even a ray of lighting in. They both grunted in pain as one of them with her head hit the rock and one of them got a rock that fell on one of his legs bleedings.


    "Diana, are you okay??!"


    "I''m not Diana!!!! Damn it!!!"


    "Did you hit your head with the rock?? Did you even forget your name??"


    "You dumb second male lead, shut up!! And stop calling me that name!!" she shouted at him in anger and touched her head softly. It felt like her head almost cracked because of the ck-haired guy who threw her.


    "Why do you keep calling me second male lead??? I have a name too, it is Victor."


    "Yeah, whatever. Just light a fire or something. I can''t see anything." she was so pissed off at that time because of all the crazy things that happened to her after she returned to this world.


    "I don''t know fire magic."


    "Neither do I." they crawled to each other following each other''s voice and holding each other''s hand not to lose each other.


    As they were closer together, she could see his face with golden eyes a little. That goes for Victor too, he saw her beautiful pink eyes.


    "Now what do we do??" she asked him with her lip quivering in coldness and her body was trembling as the temperature in the cave was even colder than the outside.


    Victor took off his jacket immediately once he heard she was cold.


    "What''re you doing?!!!" she thought he was going to do something awful to her, but instead he put the jacket around her pink dress to keep him warm.


    "What about you??" she muttered.


    "I''m amander, this temperature meant nothing." said a man who asked her to share the jacket together a minuteter.


    Their shoulder touched each other, even the sound of his loud heartbeat, she could also hear.


    "Can you make fire?? There''re small rocks there."


    "You''re really weird today, Diana--I mean how can we make fire with rocks?"


    She crawled to grab the rock and shed it together, but after one minute, she gave up. Then she stood up and tried to find a way out of the cave instead of waiting to death in there.


    The entrance was blocked by the pile of snow and there was no other entrance. The only thing in the cave was some rock and the body of the tree that grew from inside the cave.


    "Diana--emm, mydy...what''re you doing??"


    "Do I really look like Diana?? Why''re you calling me that??"


    "It''s because--"


    She checked all the parts of her dress, and an object dropped on the snow from the pocket hidden on the dress.


    "Hm?? Isn''t this a lighter?" Victor stared at Diana''s face in disbelief knowing she had the lighter the whole time and asked him to make a fire with a rock.


    Later on, she picked up the branch of the tree that grew inside the cave to make a fire.


    It warmed them a little. When she finally could see something, because of the annoying ponytail behind her back, she put her hair down. That was when she noticed something was off when her hair was blonde instead of white.


    "Victor, hand me your sword." Victor handed it to her without refusing, she saw herself in the reflection of the sword.


    She felt like she was in a nightmare when she saw the pink eyes blinking in the sword and not purple.


    "Can you p me??" she asked him bluntly trying to wake up from the nightmare.


    "Really, did you really hit your head?? Or are you having a fever??" he put his hand on her forehead. She started sobbing knowing something like that happened to her.


    <em><strong>''Did I really switch body with Diana???''</strong></em>


    She pushed his hand away and slept on the other side of the fire with her heart breaking bit by bit. She was sulking.


    The fire started to go off, that was when she woke up again. Her eyes were all swollen, she rubbed her eyes looking at the man snoring from the other side of the fire.


    She sighed, "This guy must really love Diana, huh??" she walked over to the tree and picked up more branches to light the fire for him to sleep peacefully.


    She put her back at his stomach and her hand on her knees looking at the fire trying to process what happened.


    All she remembered was Diana''s tears mixed up with her blood creating a spark and overpowered magic energy.


    "...don''t...don''t leave me...let''s run...away...together..." Victor was shuttering in his sleep, she stroked his hair lightly with her soft hand calming him down to sleep.


    "Are you having a nightmare? So am I...I''m living in a nightmare right now." she put the sword staring at Diana''s face. Her face was smooth and soft without a scar.


    He grabbed her hand in his sleep murmuring, "Let''s leave this ce...together..."


    He had cold sweat all over his forehead, she ripped off a part of her dress and took a fire torch to melt some of the snow creating water.


    She soaked the clothes in water and then wipe his forehead.


    She wiped his arm and a part of his chest and yet he still didn''t wake up. He really had a high fever at that time.


    When she was going to wipe his feet, that was when she noticed his right leg was stained with fresh blood, she touched it and the blood got on her hand.


    She red at him not knowing the reason why, but she felt a little mad at him for not telling him about his injury.


    She wasn''t sure if she still had the magic, but she put her hand on his leg andter emit the white light on his wound healing it to some point. It was the light magic.


    ''Good, my magic is still with me.''


    Unlike her old body, Diana''s body didn''t vomit blood after using light magic.


    "...let''s run away...from everyone...everything..."


    "Why do you keep saying that??" she asked him in worry and looked back at the fire.


    ''Will I get back in my body--'' her thought stopped when she identally said that Marte''s body was her body.


    <em>It wasn''t hers...to begin with.</em>


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 33 - 33: The Female Lead(6)

    <strong>+++</strong>


    <strong>Marte (Sun-hee)''s POV</strong>


    The tree branches were almost out as the hours passed by. Even with the warmth, I still felt the cold in the cave. Everywhere I touched was snow and the melted cold water.


    There wasn''t any sound except the snoring of the guy sharing the same cave with me. I turned my head leaning against the wall staring at the snow blocking our entrance.


    It was really quiet and peaceful...but somehow I was a little bit lonely. Was it the heart of the new body I was in at that time? It was throbbing every minute, her palm was rough unlike Marte''s.


    Everyone wished to be the female lead of a story, with everything revolving around them, with many people caring for them.


    I took a deep breath closing my eyes leaning back against the cold wall, I was wondering the whole time who I was waiting to rescue me.


    In the end, it was only myself and I who could get myself out of there. There was no use waiting for someone.


    <strong>Death Rose Magic: Rose Revolution</strong>


    A pile of roses grew from the inside of the snow that covered our entrance, I took many steps back from the entrance and went to Victor.


    I woke him up gently, he was confused when waking up from a peaceful sleep.


    We might die in the cave if one thing goes wrong but if we didn''t try anything, we''ll die from hunger since his stomach has been rumbling for many times then.


    I learned the magic from Herod, but I wasn''t on his level to levitate it from the ground. I summoned the big rose petal and wrapped it around me and him.


    I came out from the rose petal and rushed to grab the fire torch andnded it on the pile of rose I cast. It was set on fire melting all the snow but the smoke filled the cave.


    Thanks to the big petal covering us like a globe, we were lucky to survive another day.


    "You did it." the snowstorm outside also disappeared when we got out and the sun also rose high on the sky.


    "Yeah..." I told him to go before me since I had to do something in the cave, he listened to me and did what I said.


    Maybe it was because I was Diana.


    The moment he got out, I fell on the cold ground wiping the blooding out of my mouth to the wall of the cave.


    My throat felt dry from the coughing, I lied to Victor about the big rose petal protecting us from inhaling the smoke but in reality, I inhale the smoke myself.


    Turning the smoke into dark energy, the bnce between the four magics of mine started to crumble again.


    I stayed for a long time in the cave to make sure he won''t find out anything about the truth. I took the snow and covered my blood with it.


    I had so many things to worry about, if my guess was right, Tristan would get the mission from the tyrant emperor today. I really didn''t care...if anything happened to him.


    <em>Ack...</em>


    My heart ached terribly when I thought of that. It might be because I was in Diana''s body. And another thing was Diana was staying in Marte''s body as I was up here in the snowy mountain.


    She also traveled back in the past, so it will be impossible if Diana won''t try to stop Tristan from meeting his death in this life. But to help Tristan, Diana will have to go on the mission with him in Marte''s body. And that was thest thing I wanted to happen.


    <strong>[Sun-hee''s time remaining: 60 days.]</strong>


    Using a lot of magic really reduced the remaining time even if I was in Diana''s body. So the world only allowed me to be here in at least two months more.


    So...I won''t be afraid of death. I will go on the mission instead of Diana in her body to save Tristan. I could be killed along with Diana''s body facing the target of the mission.


    At least Marte''s brother will be saved, and Marte will be d. Marte also came back when I returned to earth, which meant her will to be back in her body was strong so there was no way she would lose to Diana. Marte will have her body back.


    No matter how much I hate Tristan, I couldn''t bear what happened to Marte if he dies.


    Aurora improved so much when she stood up against her own mother and brother. With the support of the person she will be meeting, she will im back her father''s property.


    Irene will be seeking me when she finishes mourning over her friend''s death but Aurora will know what to do since I already told her all the ns. And about the scumbag priest, I didn''t care whether he could reach Herod on time or not. If he was lucky, he will get the antidote from Herod since I gave Herod before leaving that night.


    For now, my goal was to leave this ce ande back to the duchy...duchy...???


    When I stepped out of the cave, Victor was standing there looking at the leg of the mountain with his eyes wide open. I turned to look in the same direction as him.


    Why wasn''t I surprised seeing that??!


    Thend of the dragon, the mountain covered in snow, and the rich spiritual energy around me.


    <strong>It was the north empire!!</strong>


    At the leg of the mountain below us, the avnche that happened a moment ago fell down from the mountain but didn''t cover the pce since it had the overpowered magic barrier protecting it.


    If Anastasia, the core empire of the world had the magic energy and the light magic of the goddess of the world, then the north empire, the empire led by the descendant of the dragon, emperor Reyna de Igneel will be the empire of the dragon of the world itself.


    The blonde hair blew along with the wind as I stepped on the big rock and sat on it looking at the beautiful scenery from above. Victor sat beside me soon after, he said, "It''s been a while since we did this together, huh?"


    "...yeah..." I had no idea when was thest time Diana and he did something like this, so I just went with the flow.


    I didn''t have a single penny on my body, and thanks to my bad luck Diana didn''t even wear a piece of jewelry with her that day.


    And when I turned to ask Victor, with only a bag and the sword on his waist, he had no other thing.


    I felt so hopeless knowing the way back to Anastasia won''t be easy especially crossing the border. To cross the border, we had to get past the eye of the dragon protecting thend. The enormous dragon all the way on the other side of the mountain over there sleeping.


    It will detect any intruder and summon the army of dragons to kill the intruder at once. And the dragon we faced before didn''t even belong to the dragon army. It was just a training dummy for the knight in this empire to train themselves.


    How did I get here?? But the important question was how did Victor end up here?


    "How are you here, Victor?" I decided to ask him as we descend the mountain carefully.


    "I was on the business trip and happened to find you at that mountain."


    "...I see."


    <em>Business trip...</em>


    Smiling innocently at the end of his answer telling me that he was on the business trip, that smile kinda remembered the part I read about him when he pushed Marte into the pile of snow in the middle of winter.


    The leg I used the light magic to heal was walking without hurting, in thest life, he used it to kick Flynn in front of Marte.


    I didn''t know when that smile turned to a mocking smile, but that moment, inside Diana''s body...I felt safe since she was the main character of his life.


    "Wow, how can a person be so beautiful??"


    "Are they a couple?? Even the guy beside her is so handsome."


    "Kyaa, they are really made for each other."


    The murmur of people of the north empire as we walked along the street was quite embarrassing, I chose to keep the distance from Victor but my hand was already locked since he held it tightly ever since the time we walked down the mountain.


    I didn''t shake his hands off because I knew clearly what was his reason, I could sense all the re at us, it was ever since we got here. At least twenty people were following us.


    The people here didn''t use magic much, they relied on spiritual magic to transform themself into the dragon. It was an attribute bestowed by the mighty dragon Igneel.


    He was the dragon living in the world even before the goddess descend on the world. And that dragon on the mountain that everyone bowed as they saw him was Igneel.


    With the breathing out of his nose, it warmed the small empire over Millenium. I knew a lot of information about the empire because I have been researching it ever since I came into the world.


    The north, the west, the east, and the south, I researched all of them because it will be an important key for me to annul the engagement.


    The smell of the food they sold between the street really teased my hunger. I was so hungry, if it wasn''t for Victor supporting me, I would already faint.


    But the food didn''te for free and right now, we were like beggars.


    "Are you hungry, Victor?" he chuckled when hearing my question, I was confused by this guy.


    He kept on smiling holding my hand. I tried to shake him off many times but he always told me the excuse of losing each other in the crowd.


    "Aren''t you the one hungry, Mari--Diana??"


    "We should have eaten the flesh of the--" I was going to say dragon, and if I were to say that, my head would already be dropped on the ground but I stopped myself on time and Victor pulled me to the wall putting his hand on my lip to shut me up.


    I could see the full view of his red face up close as my back was against the wall and his arm was blocking all my escape. I was in his arm and everyone was staring at us.


    "Sorry..."


    "No, it''s alright." it felt like a deja vu somehow.


    We decided to sit on the bench at the park with not a single flower in it, just grass and tree.


    A man sat pushed me to the middle and sat beside me, even with a re of Victor fulling of killing intent, that strange guy didn''t budge.


    He took a deep breath and threw the white flower to the ground and stumbled over it.


    "Why is it so hard to find a flower?!!! Damn it!!" my ears were almost broken because of that guy''s screaming. I could see the woman all the way over there looking at him in disgust.


    Suddenly, I had an idea. It felt like he was a savior and a light to me in the middle of the darkness.


    "Emm...sir..." I was afraid to make a conversation with him with his intimidating aura. I really couldn''t believe a woman rejected such a rich man as him.


    Well, women in this empire treasure love over money...I really couldn''t me them.


    "What?? I''m not in the good mood right now..."


    "I see you''re rejected--"


    "Hey...I don''t care if you''re a woman, but don''t mock me like that."


    "If you touch her, I''ll kill--"


    "Ahahaha!!! I didn''t mean that, sir!!" Iughed out loud to cut Victor''s words, if he were to say that, my money will run away from me.


    "What do you want??? Say it quick."


    "I can give you a ton of flowers!"


    "Pfft, even I could only get one white flower...how could you--" his jaw dropped without finishing his sentence when he turned to look at my hand, and what I was holding.


    "So~how much will you pay me??" I could run a flower shop in this empire to earn money.


    <strong>Death Roses Magic: Red Roses of Love</strong>


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 34 - 34: The Female Lead(7)

    <strong>Extra information:</strong>


    The world Anastasia was divided into five empires:


    <strong>Northern Empire,</strong> Emperor Regna de Igneel


    <strong>Southern Empire,</strong> Empress Melissa Onasis


    <strong>Western Empire,</strong> Emperor Calliope Theodoropoulos


    <strong>Eastern Empire,</strong> Emperor Garuda Solon


    and <strong>The Center Empire,</strong> Emperor Christopher de Anastasia


    All the empires decided to go with the name Anastasia as the name of the world itself at the request of the first emperor of the Center Empire.


    <strong>+++</strong>


    <strong>Marte (Sun-hee)''s POV</strong>


    One, two, three...wow, I really made a lot of money just from selling real roses here. That guy who had white hair from before should take the flower and run off to propose to his lover again but instead, he kept on following us.


    "Miss, why don''t we--"


    "No."


    "Just listen to me a little, please, pretty pretty please."


    "My answer is no."


    "Why?? I can make you rich in this empire."


    "I don''t care. I only want a little money to buy something to eat." Victor was somehow aggressive that day, as he kept on ring at that strange guy.


    I ignored that white-haired and went on to a street shop to get something, it looked so good and delicious especially the aroma of the food.


    My father used to own a street shop too back then, he used to tell me that it was where he met my mother for the first time.


    <em>Sigh...</em>


    What was the use of thinking about that? I bought one for Victor too.


    "Is it delicious??"


    "Mmhh...mmhh." he replied with a mouthful and gave me a thump up.


    Well, it was super good after not eating for a while, the hot food in the cold weather was really the best.


    "Youngdy...please spare me some change." an olddy with her hair turned grey walked up to me and reached out her hand in the form of lotus asking for some coins from me.


    I didn''t hesitate to give her, she thanks me with a heartwarming smile.


    Even in that empire, there were also people who were poor which starving was normal for them, and those who were bored with spending money.


    "Let me buy you something, ma''am." I rushed to the shop and bought a lot of bread for her putting it in one basket.


    "May the mighty dragon bless you, youngdy." I bowed at her receiving her blessing and she continued on her way. I started at her back when she was walking away into the crowd.


    "Victor, you wait for me here."


    "Where are you going??"


    "The toilet."


    "Don''t take so long." he sat on the bench with that white-haired guy, even as I was leaving, that strange guy kept pursuing Victor to agree on his business.


    Victor shaking his head continuously was really adorable...


    <em>Yeah...</em>


    <em><strong>''The person you trust will stab your back.''</strong></em> if it wasn''t for the warning, I might already trust that guy. I thought I was hallucinating at that time when I bowed at the olddy. I could hear her voice in my mind, when I turned my head up at her, she gave a smile.


    I was afraid.


    I will be lying if I wasn''t scared that the person I trusted the most would stab me in the back. Eun-Kyung already did it to me once in the past, I...won''t be able to experience that ever again.


    <strong>+++</strong>


    <strong>At the center empire, Aurora''s cousin''s manor,</strong><strong></strong>


    "Lady Aurora, I have to go somewhere...so please wait for me here." Herod dropped his smile and chilling tension around him when he heard the sound of the explosion.


    He rushed out of the mansion vanished from Aurora''s eyes even without listening to Aurora.


    "Is that woman your friend??" a tall man came out of the shadow asking Aurora as she was staring at the big door of the mansion.


    She flinched by his sudden voice and turned back to that man who had the same pink hair like her and blue eyes.


    "What?? Are you interested in her, cousin??" turn out, that man was Aurora''s cousin. He was the only child of her uncle and the person who will help her to take back what rightfully belongs to her.


    "Nope, just asking. So what do you want from me, Aurora??" he smiled asking Aurora, he kinda felt a little different talking to Aurora since thest time these two had a proper conversation was when they were young at the funeral of Aurora''s father.


    Ever since that day, Aurora''s mother cut Aurora from all of her rtives, never letting her keep in touch with any of her rtives.


    Aurora looked annoyed for some reason.


    "I need you to gather people."


    "Why??"


    "Are you not following the news at all these days??" she asked him.


    He took a while to answer and then muttered, "I heard you helped the new duke from the falling chandler."


    "Yeah, and??"


    "Wasn''t that it??"


    "My legs were crushed, you idiot. I really can''t believe you."


    "I thought it was false since you''re standing in front of me right now." he frowned raising his eyebrow.


    "I can''t tell you about how I could walk again, but for now please do me a favor." she asked genuinely at him.


    He giggled and replied, "Of course, you''re like a sister to me. I''m d you came to me."


    Only one n was left for the real n to be sessful, she bowed at him asking for his leave to find the people for the n.


    Before she left the main door, she suddenly remembered something...she walked shyly back to her cousin.


    "Emm...can I have a wheelchair please??" shepletely forgot that she had to pretend to be a cripple at the moment.


    "Alright, wait for me here." he rushed to get the wheelchair but he also remembered something he had been wanting to tell Aurora.


    "Aurora..."


    "Yes?"


    "About the new duke Tristan, I think it would be best if you don''t involve with him from now on."


    "Why...??"


    "It''s just unconfirmed information but...the emperor will send him on a mission."


    "What kind of mission...?" Aurora gulped even though she already knew the answer. She found it hard to believe that the tyrant emperor went as far as to send the new duke to go on a mission even after the incident happening a few days ago too.


    "The mission is..."


    <strong>+++</strong>


    <strong>The royal pce, the throne room,</strong>


    "Duke Tristan Mortel, I asked for you here early today for the safety of our empire." the man with dazzling blonde hair with the golden crown on his head looking down at Tristan bowing at him from his throne made of gold and diamond with his captivating blue eyes.


    "Tristan Mortel is at your service, your majesty." Tristan kept his courtesy with cold sweat knowing that what the emperor said next won''t be good news. And at that time, little did Tristan know, that all of his family were in danger and he had to go on a faraway mission.


    "I know you just went through a hard time because of the incident at your birthday party. But it''s only you who can help me with this."


    "I''m honored I could be a help for your majesty."


    "There''s a demon appeared in Mount Windigo. Duke Tristan, I''ll ask for you to lead the army to defeat that demon who threatens the daily life of the people there tomorrow."


    "I swear upon the empire and the goddess to bring the sess back to you, your majesty." he bowed and left the throne room.


    <em>''A mission?? More like an execution??''</em>


    All the knights who knew about the explosion back at the duchy took action immediately caught Tristan and brought him to the magic tower in the royal pce to prevent him from knowing that.


    If he ever knew that, he will get an excuse to escape from the mission. It was the order of the emperor.


    <strong>Back at the duchy,</strong>


    The whole room of Marte was destroyed and the fire was everywhere. All the mages with the ability to control the water tried their hardest to subside all of those fires.


    Prince Philip was also on the site as soon as he heard the news about the explosion, he rushed to where Marte''s room was. But not her real room, but the one in the basement.


    When he set his foot in the duchy, he noticed something was off about the explosion. It wasn''t an ident, someone set it up.


    "Marte!! Where are you??" his heart couldn''t handle the anxiety he was feeling at the moment, it beat so fast knowing that Marte was nowhere to be found.


    On the way out of the pce, Prince Philip overheard the conversation between Flynn and Richard.


    "Lady Diana anddy Marte were in the room, it exploded when they were having a conversation in the room."


    "What were they talking about?" asked Richard.


    "I don''t know about that, your royal highness."


    "What about the duke??"


    "He was blown away by the explosion and was taken to the hospital."


    "Good...all that left is Tristan...once Tristan is out of the way, the duchy will fall down." Richard chuckled at the end of his sentence making Philip shed cold sweat at the corner.


    <strong>+++</strong>


    <strong>Back to the moment,</strong>


    <em>Cough cough</em>


    The basement Philip entered was full of dust, all the furniture was covered with white cloths and spider web was everywhere sticking with his suit.


    <em>Thud!!</em>


    A rock fell down suddenly, it was from the wall at the end of the room behind the bookshelf. Prince Philip walked there and pushed it to the side as if someone told him to do that. And the reason why he came here was also because of the dream he hadst night, it was blurry but someone told him in his dream to go to the basement.


    A book was put on the floor, it was Marte''s diary book. The other one that Marte wrote after Tristan''s birthday party.


    He was surprised to see the book lying there, and it was new at that. He was stuck between opening it respecting her privacy and the curiosity of knowing what was inside it.


    That was when the wind flipped to the middle of the book as it was a fate for him to know the content of what Marte wrote.


    <em>''Prince Philip is an ally.''</em>


    The page only had one sentence saying that.


    "I''m her ally??" Philip couldn''t find any answer about that but he grabbed that book and ran back to the surface.


    No one noticed him in the duchy even the knight as he was like a wind passed by in the eyes especially since he was wearing the knight suit.


    A mystical purple phoenix just like Marte''s eyes soared through the sky andnded on the prince''s right arm ready for his order.


    "Mary, can you lead me to the owner of this?" it was the female phoenix the prince was talking to. The phoenix flew around the diary Philip lifted it up and nodded at him.


    <strong>''She''s in the northern empire.''</strong>


    "Northern empire??!"


    The phoenix nodded again, the prince gulped and asked the phoenix again, "Is she safe?"


    ''Yes, your highness. She''s with the northern emperor right now.''


    "What?? How did she get all the way there??"


    ''A magic spell. I think it is possible since the Mortel people have always been the special case and usually got the special ability from their ancestor, Herod.''


    "Herod...?? When did I hear that name before??"


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 35 - 35: Oracle And Sacrifice(1)

    <strong>+++</strong>


    <strong>In front of the Mortel duchy,</strong>


    "Please mydy...please give me the antidote..."


    "No." Herodpletely rejected the priest who was begging him in desperation whose blood veins were transparent on his face.


    When the priest was begging Herod from behind his back, Herod put his hand behind his back standing from the front of the duchy staring at the duchy, his old home two thousand years ago.


    He felt a little nostalgic and his feeling was tangling, his tear dropped without him knowing. Irene who finally caught up to the priest saw Herod, she wasn''t used to the ck soul of Herod.


    Herod looked at Irene with his tear dropped on his face, the priest and Irene never expected to see a cold person like him shed a single drop of tear.


    "You...do you know where''s Marte??" he asked Irene.


    "By Marte, was it the white-haired woman yesterday?"


    "Yeah, that''s right." he nodded. Irene kept getting the feeling of her talking to an elderly, she couldn''t look at him in the eyes.


    "By what I heard, she was caught up in the explosion."


    "I see...I don''t have to worry then." Irene was confused seeing his chilling personality came out again.


    Herod red at the trembling priest on the ground and told him to open his mouth, "I''ll give you the antidote."


    Herod took the small bottle of potion and dropped a droplet of it into the priest''s mouth going down his throat.


    "What??? The pain, it didn''t subside--"


    "Huh??!!!! The prey didn''t beg!! Shut up." he almost snapped and killed the priest if he didn''t remember Marte''s words for him.


    "You brat, take that priest to Aurora. And then do what she tells you." Herod summoned a big rose petal to take Irene and the priest to Aurora.


    Before leaving the priest to Irene, he whispered into the priest''s ear, "Touch anyone of them, you''ll die."


    The priest sat quietly at the corner of the petal as they flew to Aurora.


    "Hm??"


    There was a faint of simr magic around him, it wasn''t powerful but the magical energy around the duchy kinda remind him of the past.


    He step into the duchy pasting the knight of the duchy, they immediately bowed at him in a strict manner as if he was the boss of the duchy.


    Just like he was guessing, when he saw the empty bottle on the floor, someone really used the magic spell.


    "Body swap spell, I thought I destroyed all of it already...there was only one remaining, but I never told anyone--" the blood on the floor cut him off, his eyes became wide and his heart beat so fast as he ran out of the duchy in the woman''s dress ignoring his image of a woman.


    He arrived at the hospital following the scent of the blood owner, which led him to the VIP room of the hospital.


    He barged in without knocking and duke Jel was there lying on the bed with his bandage wrapping around his stomach.


    Herod burst outughing in excitement seeing the duke in that state. The duke woke up from the sound ofughing, was shocked seeing Herod in front of his eyes.


    "You brat, to think that you''re in the state."


    "Ancestor...?" duke Jel tried to get up and bowed at Herod but Herod stopped him. Herod pulled out a chair and sat beside Jel crossing his legs.


    "You beat me to pulp back then, and now you''re injured from an explosion?? Pathetic." he grinned and then ate the apple on the table.


    "How are...you here??" Jel was terrified seeing Herod.


    "I was resurrected, no it''s more like I wanted toe here myself."


    "Who...gets you out of the tombstone barrier?"


    "Who else? It was your daughter, no...your real daughter." Jel put his hand on Herod''s mouth to shut him up.


    "Don''t talk about that. And why did she go to you?"


    "It''s a deal, I can''t reveal the information to you. Just like how you made a deal with me back then."


    "..." Jel still had his cold expression on his face trying to analyze if it was the real Herod.


    "Your daughter is alright, Diana too as well. If they die, I would''ve known." Jel was relieved hearing that.


    Herod stared at the rose of the table, a faint breeze came into the room blowing the long white hair of Herod. Jel was extremely ufortable seeing Herod as a woman. He was confused since thest time they met, Herod was a man.


    "It''s been twenty years, huh?? I remembered the day when you carried your baby daughter all the way to me that year. Even with a daughter in your arm, you still managed to defeat me."


    <em>Cough cough</em>


    Blood dripping from Jel while Herod was speaking, Herod looked back at him indifferently since he already knew what Jel was going through.


    "Hold on a little more...your daughter still has a lot to show you."


    "Ancestor, can you watch over her for me...?"


    "I won''t stay for long either, at least till she''s married...stay with her."


    Duke Jel''s condition kept getting worse days by day, he started to cough blood ever since Marte''s birth.


    "I can still take back the deal...if you want to live--"


    "No!! Just a little more, my daughter will be free from the curse...for her to live, I can...do it."


    "Alright, alright. But...Jel, aren''t you afraid she will hate you for keeping her in the dark??" he sounded serious there asking Jel that question.


    "She already hates me. It would be best if she hates me, so she won''t have to be sad when I''m gone." Jel murmured rubbing his finger talking in a heartbreaking tone.


    "...Jel, I came here to end the Mortel''s grudge. I won''t let my descendant suffer any longer."


    "What''re you going to do?"


    "It was good in the recent one thousand years, but that person bears so much grudge. The curse will appear again if she holds onto that grudge."


    "By that person, do you mean..." Jel knew who Herod talked about, but it stabbed his heart when he asked to confirm it.


    "Yes, it''s your sister...Jessica Mortel, Diana''s true mother. It''s lucky that it was only her and not Marte too. Marte didn''t hold onto many grudges like Jessica. I will kill Jessica before she meets Diana."


    "...but--"


    "Jel, I know you also care about your sister. But if her grudge passes onto Diana, the curse of the Mortel will appear again. Our entire family will be executed if it happens." Jel clenched his hands as he watched Herod walking away out of the room.


    <strong>''It''s all my fault...''</strong> Jel med himself in the room.


    <strong>+++</strong>


    <strong>Way many years ago, before everything started.</strong>


    <strong>The ce where it all started, the basement,</strong>


    "You''re just a disgrace to our family."


    "Even at this age, you can''t even cast one single spell yet."


    "Pfft, father adopted you...they picked you from the trash HAHAHA."


    Sitting in the corner of the filthy basement, even he was born with white hair...his hair was filled with dust till it turned a little brown. The red eyes with tears watching them locking the door of the basement. He hugged his knees unable to cry out loud because if he did, he will get in trouble again.


    All family members from generation to generation were treated the same, they had to master their magic at the age of three, if they didn''t, they will be locked inside the dark basement to learn to do it. And Jel wasn''t any different. He didn''t even have the magic energy to cast a spell.


    "Jel...you have to try hard, okay?? Don''t worry, you will master the magic one day." Jel''s mother, the third wife of the duke Mortel whispering to Jel from the other side of the door and slid the chocte bar under the door to him.


    "Mom!!" he smiled brightly knowing his mother still cared for him, he rushed to the door.


    Every night, his mother always came to visit him never miss for one night. To Jel, it was such an enormous motivation for him to master his magic quickly. But it was only for one year until his happiness was taken away from him.


    "Butler...where is mom...?"


    "Herdy is pregnant...so..."


    "Really?? Will I be a big brother??"


    "...his grace wasn''t the father, your mother is already kicked out of the duchy...young master."


    "No...you''re lying...it can''t be." his hands were trembling when the butler tossed thest chocte bar his mother kept for him.


    ''Sorry. I can''t continue this any longer.''


    His tear dropped on the letter his mother wrote on it, his heart broke to many pieces as he went back to the small bed of him to cry all his sadness away.


    "I can''t either...mom..." he was sobbing under the ray of moonlight shining onto him.


    His mother ran off with another man and left him behind, he waspletely forgotten from all of the people, even the one who gave him a meal for a day was also gone.


    He had to survive by catching rats to eat, and the watering from the rain that poured into the basement. Every time it was raining, unlike his older brothers who were sitting in front of the firece sipping hot tea, he had to find the bucket to store the water to drink.


    It was the fate of the unlucky child of the Mortel. When a room like a basement existed, not a single one of the siblings dared to ck off, they had to push their limit not to be left behind, or else they would meet the same fate.


    That was why the Mortel never had someone weak in their family because the weak usually died in the basement.


    Only two people survived the basement, Jel, and Marte. Jel stayed in the basement for ten years from the age of three and Marte, twenty years since birth.


    Jel would have already died if it wasn''t for the one who kept on telling him to live during those days.


    "Jel...psss...I''m here!!" a young girl with the chubby cheek and pigtails, rushed to the iron bar of the basement with a rope and the crowbar just like how she came to visit him every time.


    "Go away, te!!" Jel was training with the wooden sword te gave to him in the basement.


    "Come on, you can go out!! I even brought the crowbar today."


    "I won''t disobey the rule." his wooden sword broke, he started to be sulking when the only one thing for his training broke like that.


    He scratched his head trying to find a way to make it usable again, but it was hopeless.


    "Ahh, this magic book is too big...what should I do?? It won''t fit the bar." te talked to herself like a robot with the big magic book in her hand trying to push it in the basement like an idiot even though it could fit in. But that attracted Jel''s attention as it was his first time to see a thing called a book.


    "What''s the book??"


    "Huh?? You never knew about it?? Hey!!!!!! How did you practice your magic all these years??" she was dumbfounded by Jel''s clueless face.


    Jel wiped his nosebleed and kicked the dead rose to the dark, he was blushing since he only used it cluelessly all those years.


    "Come on, just get out of there!!!"


    "No, my father would be angry."


    "I won''t listen to you today, if you don''te out here, then I''lle in instead!!!" she threw the crowbar and pulled her sleeve.


    She twisted the iron bar with her bare strength, with her little hands, Jel was shocked seeing how strong she was.


    "...wh-what...how did you--"


    "I''ming in!! Urggh...how do we use this rope??" she had no idea how to tie the rope so she jumped down to Jel.


    "You could have been injured!!!" Jel knocked her head gently.


    "Teehee!! You will catch me anyway." her heart was beating so fast, and Jel didn''t know about that. Because at that time, he didn''t know what love was yet.


    "I''ll go outside."


    "Heh??? Then why don''t you tell me that earlier??" Jel put te down.


    "Teehee, just want to y with you." he copied her and teased her jokingly.


    "Oh!! Oh!! We can get the beef screwer too. Oh!! I heard there was a thing, you know kite...we can y it together."


    "You''re really noisy, let''s just climb up first." Jel giggled.


    "Jel, I''ll lend you my novel too when we get out. You''re gonna love the character Marte in the novel, I might name my daughter Marte in the future."


    "Let''s go...te. I want to see the blue sky with you first." Jel smiled at te and held her hand tightly ready to go out to the outside world.


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 36 - 36: Oracle And Sacrifice(2)

    <strong>One year passed by real quick from that day, the same blue vast sky which they saw together was still the same except...</strong>


    ''He smiles a lot now.'' te always took a look at Jel''s face every time he was out of thought looking at the blue sky.


    "te...emm...I will be out of the basement soon."


    "Really?!!! Is it really true??" she jumped and hugged him tightly as she was very happy, Jel was blushing red being hugged by her. He cleared his throat and looked all serious before he said the next word to her.


    "I''ll be going to the academy...so we..."


    "Oh..." she dropped her smile for a second and when she noticed Jel was staring at her. To ensure him she was alright, she gave him a bright smile.


    "But...when I''m back...pl-please wait for me. te, I lov--"


    "Young master, his grace is asking for you." the butler came cutting Jel off, te nodded telling him to go. Jel was looking back at te who sat on the swing they built together hanging on the cherry blossom tree.


    Jel was disappointed somehow that he wasn''t able to say goodbye to her, so he did...


    <strong>Death Roses Magic: Red Rose</strong>


    A<strong> rose</strong> appeared on te''s dress, she was surprised to see Jel use his magic spell to do something like that because the whole year they spent their time training together, he only used the attack magic.


    She giggled and smiled at him waving him goodbye.


    "This guy...seriously..." her face became hot as her heart inside her chest was gonna jump out.


    She swing so hard as she was embarrassed and the tree branch broke again because of her. The poor tree branch that was always snapped by her superhuman strength.


    She picked up the big branch of a tree and tied it again with the magical string.


    "What''re you doing here??" a blonde-haired guy walked to her as soon as Jel was out of sight, te click her tongue when she saw that guy''s face as she was annoyed by his presence.


    His blue eyes were also annoyed talking to her too.


    "Since when are you going to keep pretending you''re amoner??"


    "It''s none of your business, your royal highness. Piss off and go y with your little brother." she tied her hair in a ponytail talking to him and then ruffled her hair to get the little flower off her hair.


    "Go back to your empire, my father is having a hard time because of you."


    "Just a few more years...I will go back. Just till Jel graduate from the academy."


    "So what''re you going to do during that time...southern princess??"


    "Christopher, I told you to call me te."


    "Your real name is Athena. Life isn''t a child y, princess."


    "I don''t want to be some warrior...I just want a...normal life just like--"


    "Stop reading those novels, what am I going to do with you??" the crown prince Christopher, the heir to the throne vanished in front of te after he warned her for thest time, "Love is useless."


    "..." the rose in te''s hand almost crumbled because of her anger, her fate was already sealed ever since she was born. The life of a princess, the warrior, everything was in her mother''s hand.


    <strong>+++</strong>


    <strong>//shback</strong>


    "Princess Athena, she''s just as strong as her majesty." te rolled her eyes and dropped the big rock back on the ground.


    Every day was the same for the princess of the southern empire, courtesy, training, princess''s affair. She was tired of all of it.


    "Your highness, this is the novel."


    "Novel?? Wasn''t I supposed to be studying about history war today??? About the demon king or something?"


    "The demon king made a promise with the empress of the center empire, the end. Now, why don''t you read this novel??" te frowned looking at the enthusiasticdy in waiting for her to give her the book. Since she already knew about history, so she chose to ck off that day but little did she know, reading novels will be her hobby ever since that night.


    "<em>Kyaa!!! What''re they doing?!?!!!</em>" she screamed in the middle of the night as she was reading the hot passionate part of the novel.


    "Oh my god!!! My eyes!!! I shouldn''t read this...how can they do it in the living room?? What...what if..." she picked up the novel she threw to the floor and continued reading.


    "Ahhhh!!! No, no, no!!!! That bastard, how can he treat her so rough?? She told him to stop, why did he keep thrusting it...in??" her face was blushing red, she took a deep breath closing the book and then keep reading it till the end.


    The morning after, she scold herdy in waiting for giving that book to her. So the next novel was just a simple romance.


    "Aww..."


    "Ah...my heart, they''re so cute..."


    "Come on, kiss!!! Kiss,e on, damn it!!!" she was mad because of the story again, keeping her all night, she sacrificed her sleep even if she was tired all day from studying to read the novel but they really disappointed her because the main characters haven''t kissed yet.


    <em>Bang!!!!</em>


    She identally hit the window, with her strength the window was destroyed and fell into pieces to the ground.


    It was because of the cuteness of the male lead in the novel she read, she looked out to the moonlight and to the tower on the other side of the big river across from her pce.


    All the novel was written by the people from the center empire, she was curious if she ever gonna meet someone like the fictional man, her true love at that empire.


    She spent many nights deciding what she really wanted,pared to living in the pce, there was a big new adventure out there.


    "Athena...you really want to leave your mother??" the empress was surprised hearing the words asking for permission to leave the empire from her perfect daughter.


    "Yes, mother. I have decided!! I will persuade my true love!"


    "Huh??" all of the maids dropped what they were doing and tried to confirm what they heard was true. Even all of her older brothers were shocked hearing that.


    "Athena...are you serious??" her oldest brother asked her and covered his mouth with his hand, little tearsing out of his eyes.


    "Athena..."


    "Yes, I will find my true love out there. The man in this empire was all strong and not romantic at all!!! I love sweet and adorable man."


    "But daughter, I can find a man like that for you--"


    "No, I already made up my mind!!"


    "Pfft!!! Hahahaha, Melissa...how nostgic, huh??"


    "Darling, stop it!!"


    "You''re just like your mother, I remember your mother proposed to me saying I was her true love too back in the day." the man who was te''s father let out augh, and all of her brothers startedughing loudly while the empress was blushing and covered her face in her lover''s arm.


    "...really??"


    "Go on, but you shouldn''t reveal your real identity to anyone. And...you muste back after three years."


    The princess of the southern empire went on her journey to the center empire, she spent a whole year there...doing nothing except eating, sleeping, and enjoying traveling to all the ces of the empire. Shepletely forgot about her goal until she met that guy who made her remember her true goal.


    "<em>Ack!!!</em>"


    "I''m sorry...I''m sorry...I didn''t mean to--" he handed out his handkerchief to her and reached out his hand to get her up from the ground.


    "Young master...it''s time to go back. You can''te out for too long, his grace will be mad. I forgive you this time since it is your first timeing out."


    "Emm...thank you, young lord." he was so skinny in her eyes, he looked a little bit gloomy but when their eyes met each other a moment ago...it was love at first sight for her.


    "...young master, hurry...you need to go back to your basement." the butler pulled his hand roughly even though he tried to say something back to te.


    "...basement??" at first it was just a simple curiosity for her when she went to the backyard of the duchy. She did some research.


    "Psss..." she leaned down to the iron bar of the basement trying to look for the guy she met at the festival.


    "<em>Ack!!!</em>" the magic energy of the death roses magic Jel used at that time was messed up and the side effect was everywhere reaching to te. She gasped for air as her hands touched her chest tightly because of the pain she never felt before.


    <em>Cough cough</em>


    "You were that girl...Ahh!!! Are you okay??" Jel rushed to the iron bar grabbing the rod and climbed up to get a better view of her to make sure she was okay.


    "I''m...sorry...I hurt you again."


    "No...no...it doesn''t hurt...at all." she smiled even though she was almost dead inside.


    "I have a chocte bar...will that help??" he handed it out to her from the gap between the iron bar, she never liked chocte but she tried to eat it.


    She smiled through the bitterness of chocte, "It''s...really...yummy..."


    "It''s my favorite!!! Hehe~" he was so sweet the first time they met but the next day, te came...the side effect cause pain to her again.


    He was like a thorn on the beautiful rose, te knew she won''t be able to get to him, even he too kept pushing her away. She kepting anding till it was a habit and a time routine for both of them.


    Jel was getting used to her appearance and always waited for her. When she came, he never used his magic for her not to get hurt because, in his eyes, she was a light, and a gleam of hope...in a blink of an eye, she might nevere again.


    He got to know the world because of her, he could only get out of the basement when his birthday arrived. He was thankful for his fate, of his decision back then when he made a different decision toe out of the basement instead not like every year that he ignored his birthday.


    If he didn''t meet her, he might never know what the beautiful blue sky she showed to him was and the pretty smile on her face, and the feeling of his heart beating every time he saw her.


    Little by little, the missing piece started to bepleted because she was always there with him.


    But now, he had to be apart from her to the academy. He got on the carriage, he kept asking the coachman to wait for te if she might appear to say goodbye to him. But in the end, she didn''t. She never showed up.


    It will take years toe back to meet her again, he was afraid of losing her. Just for one more time, he wanted to meet her and hugged her if he could.


    "te...wait for me."


    He arrived at the academy, the ce where the noble came together to study and earned as many things as they could in that ce. Even the first and second princes were also there. And also his older brothers who got to study before him also appeared to greet him.


    And that one woman who wore the uniform of the academy came to greet him at the gate to wee him.


    "Wee to the academy, Jel."


    "te??!!!" Jel was surprised to see te in ss and her braid hair standing across from him at the same academy.


    "Teehee~"


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 37 - 37: Oracle And Sacrifice(3)

    <strong>+++</strong>


    <strong>In the ssroom,</strong>


    "Focus, te." the crown prince hit the head of te with his pencil lightly as they were deskmates. Everyone stared at her as she was the only woman in the academy.


    "I already learned all of this." she went on and slept on the table with her head tilted to the window staring at Jel and his brothers.


    "Those scums are really annoying." the crown prince stared in the same direction and said in an angry tone.


    "Why am I in a different ss from Jel??"


    "His status is too low, that''s why."


    "I asked you to enroll me in the same ss as him...*sigh, you''re really a disappointment."


    "You could get your head cut off saying like that."


    "Pfft...I''m not scared of something like that."


    <em>Ring ring</em>


    She jumped out of the window from the second floor as the bell rang, Jel was startled by her and rushed to her immediately ignoring his brothers.


    "Yah, what''s with you?? Pfft, pathetic!!" she red her eyes at the older brothers of Jel and smirked at them.


    "What did you say??" the oldest one walked toward her and his deadly aura was everywhere making the field stuffy and gloomy.


    "This is his first day, what''re you doing?? Giving him a tour??"


    "It''s none of your business, woman."


    "Come on, Jel. Let''s go to your ss." she ignored Jel''s brother and was going to grab Jel''s hand to go with her.


    "Where do you think you--" the oldest one grabbed her wrist from grabbing Jel''s hand, she turned back at him looking right into his red eyes. Even his hand was trembling by the sight of her.


    <em>Thud!!!</em>


    She got on the cklist of the academy on the first day of school not because she hit the heir of the dukedom, but because she hit the royal prince.


    "Christopher, what''re you doing??!!" Christopher almost got his hand broken if it wasn''t for the light magic that could heal him back up. He got up and brushed the dirt off his uniform and smiled brightly at Jel''s brothers.


    "Let''s just get along...Shall. We??" his face was all serious, the brothers spat on the ground and left that ce.


    "You too, te. Don''t--" she already left with Jel.


    The only person he could see in front of him was a guy eating his lunch watching all the drama happening in front of him.


    "Greeting, your royal highness. Em, they left a moment ago."


    "You must be sir Brady, right??"


    "You really remember me, your royal highness??"


    "Of course, how can I forget such an interesting person as you?"


    "It''s my honor, your royal highness."


    <strong>+++</strong>


    "Jel, you should just stand up for yourself."


    "...it''s gonna be troublesome and I don''t want to go to ss anyway."


    "Your brothers are really annoying, if I was you I would have already knocked all of them down." te talked to herself while Jel kept looking at her and smiled watching herining.


    He felt reassured when she was there with him.


    It was fun and cute for the first five minutes but te kept going on and on for an hour.


    "...your brother...you should hit them back next time--"


    "te..."


    "Hm??"


    "Focus on me, okay??" he pushed her against the wall staring into his eyes and grabbed her hand gently on the wall.


    "Jel...what are you..."


    "I don''t like it when you''re talking about other people, just focus on me for now."


    "I didn''t get to tell you thisst time, so I''m going to tell you now..." her heart beat so fast thinking that he was going to confess to her but he...


    "I heard you used to have red hair, but why did you dye it pink?" her eyes became cold when that guy said that. Even though she was going to ept the confession right away but that guy was so dense.


    ''<em>Damn it, I miss my opportunity again.</em>'' Jel was a coward about expressing his feeling, he changed the topic instead.


    "I just want to dye my hair pink like my friend."


    "You have friends??"


    "Of course, I have. What do you think of me the whole time??"


    "But you seemed like a loner...I thought that was why you came to me."


    "...I''m hungry now, I''m not going to talk with you." she pushed his arm from her way and turned back to the academy building.


    "te!!"


    "Hm??"


    "Your pink hair is...pretty."


    "I was going to dye it ck."


    "Eh?? But pink hair suits you better!!"


    "No, it''s annoying to dye the root."


    "Then I be the hairdresser to dye your root every day."


    "My hair will be destroyed if it ever came to that." she giggled as they walked beside each other.


    "How about I try rainbow hair next??"


    "That would be awesome."


    "I will look like a clown if I do that."


    "Pfft, you already look like a clown though."


    "You look like a clown, not me."


    <strong>Six yearster,</strong>


    "Phew...today, I''m going to confess to him. I broke the promise with my father...he will be furious...but at least, he didn''te here." te was depressed on her graduation day, not a single development between her and Jel happened all over the years.


    "What''re you thinking so hard of?"


    "Your highness, you came!!" she was smiling brightly when she saw the second princeing to congratte her at the academy.


    "Well, I came here to get my big brother''s award. He is busy with the state affair."


    "Stop lying, you''re just here to escape from your father."


    "Eh??? Brother???" the crown prince, no it was more like the emperor was right behind them as they were talking about him. The emperor got married to the saintess of the church and his power improved so much in the recent year making te all jealous.


    Even the second prince got engaged with the daughter of the marquess, everyone in her academy all got engaged at a young age while she, the one who was desperately finding true love was single till these days.


    "I think I''lle back to my empire next week."


    "So you''re gonna give up??"


    "I kept getting letters from my family, I left them for so long...so..."


    "Hm?? Wasn''t that Jel and Brady??" she pointed at the white-haired guy and the pink-haired guy whispering to each other so close to each other under the cherry blossom tree.


    "Christopher, does Jel love man??" she was shedding cold sweat when seeing those two together, she cried a little.


    "Don''t just assume things..."


    "No, no, no...I remembered him saying he loves pink hair."


    Both of the guys looked indifferent since they knew the whole time how much Jel loved her, the second prince waved them goodbye didn''t want to involve in drama.


    The emperor crossed his arm smirking and giggled watching the drama.


    "Hey, Christopher..." her tone changed when she was alone with the emperor.


    "What?"


    "About the second prince''s fiance, Catherine, was it?? You also knew, didn''t you??"


    "What can I do about it? As long as my little brother loves her, none of it matters."


    "Someone needs to keep an eye on her, she''s a greedy..."


    "I know, I won''t let my brother fall into her scheme."


    "Well, as long as you know. It''s good."


    "I heard Brady just became a marquess, didn''t he?"


    "I heard about it too. He was an impressive guy, I was lucky to have him as a friend--" she stopped midway when she saw Jel giving Brady the bouquet of flowers. She hid behind the emperor''s back couldn''t handle the pain.


    "I knew it!!!! I knew it...what should I do, Christopher?? Should I bless them??"


    The emperor really enjoyed watching her being stupid misunderstanding everything one-sidedly, he chuckled and patted her head.


    She was disgusted when he did it like that.


    <strong>Meanwhile,</strong><em>Jel was not much of a difference.</em>


    "Today, I will ask her to marry me!!"


    "Go for it, my best. Friend!!!"


    "Ah, you look stupid with that flower. Let me get that for you." Jel took the flower off Brady''s hair.


    "Will you give her flowers too?? I think a man should give a woman a bouquet of flowers when they proposed to them!!!"


    Jel cast the death roses magic and a bouquet of flowers appeared out of thin air.


    "What do you think??"


    "Nah, it''s red."


    "But isn''t red romantic??"


    "Think deep, Jel. What''s her favorite color?? Think deep."


    "Urgh...why is it so difficult?? Wait, you never propose to anyone too." Jel knocked his head after realizing he was suggesting him to do this and that when he never proposed to anyone either.


    "By the way, don''t you think te really has a lot of male friends??"


    "Haha...haa...I''m already used to it. You''re also her friend." Jel was pouting.


    "I remember she beat me to the ground, broke two of my ribs when we first met each other...such a good memory..."


    "That''s good??"


    "I just like her personality, I think she''s dense sometimes...and stupid...and a little bold...and...crazy...and heartless...and..."


    "That''s enough, I will be asking her to be my wife."


    "Good luck to you, I wish you all the best."


    <strong>+++</strong>


    <em>Sigh...</em>


    te ended up walking to her dorm without having a talk with Jel. She didn''t realize Jel was throwing roses to create the letter Love in the backyard as she closed the curtain.


    A letter was on the table when she walked into her room.


    <strong>''His majesty is sick, your highness. Pleasee back immediately.''</strong>


    The ss she was holding to drink water, without taking a sip of water, the ss dropped on the floor on her feet. There were cut on her feet as she was scared of losing her father.


    She used the back of the dorm, the route she used to escape the academy all the time, she ran and ran leaving Jel waiting in the rain as she rushed back to her father who was sick.


    te fell to the ground as she hit a woman on the street.


    "Sister te, why are you in such a hurry??" the woman with silky white hairying down to her knee in a red dress was staring at her with her red eyes simr to Jel worrying about te who was pale.


    "Jessica, I''m sorry I can''t talk with you right now and please tell your brother I won''t be back again."


    "What?? But he--" te took the carriage and left to the guild tower to use the teleportation magic spell from there although it will cost a fortune to use it.


    Rain pouring down, Jel kept waiting for te looking at her room''s window with a bouquet of purple roses just like the color of her eyes. His suit in white which he wore for her was already soaked, he stared at her room seeing the curtain was opened and no matter how many times he shouted for her...there wasn''t any responseing back.


    "Brother!!!" Jessica rushed to her brother holding the umbre, the lightning was everywhere that day, her voice couldn''t reach him until she grabbed his hand to wake him up from his miserable state.


    "Sister te isn''t here. She told me she won''t be back here!!"


    "What??? I just saw her--no, where did she go??"


    "To the magic tower."


    "Thank Jessica, brother owed you a lot." Jel dropped the rose and put the ring''s box inside his pocket running to the magic tower in the rain.


    "I hope they will meet each other..."


    "Hey, you there!!! What''re you doing?? What''s all the mess???" the cleaner was mad seeing the rose everywhere in the backyard.


    "I--"


    "Clean it up."


    "Yes..." she took the broom from the cleaner and sweep all the mess of her brother under the rain.


    "Mydy, what are you doing??" her knight finally caught up to her in the rain rushing to her as soon as he spotted her white hair.


    "ude!!! I''m cleaning this up."


    "Are you an idiot?? Let''s wait until the sky is clear. You''re gonna catch a cold."


    "Hehe~"


    "You should take care of yourself, your body is weak."


    "Alright, alright. I really don''t know if you''re my knight or my mother now...haha..." the knight took off his jacket and put it on Jessica and then held the umbre for her as they walked their way to the shelter.


    "ude, I''m d you''re my knight. Achoo!!!"


    "Seriously...you''re like a baby. Come on, let me wipe your snort."


    "Ah, that''s gross."


    "Don''t worry."


    "Let me do it myself, I''m already an adult, you know. I''m just a little small."


    "You''re still a child in my eyes." ude ruffled Jessica''s white hair teasing her.


    ''I will die the next day or next week...I''m not a child, ude...'' she thought at the moment when she heard ude saying that. Because she wasn''t born with a perfect body.


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 38 - 38: Oracle And Sacrifice(4)

    <em><strong>Teleportation Error! Error!! The destined location changed to...</strong></em>


    "Where...am I??" te groaned putting her hand on her dizzy head looking around her surrounding with her blurry eyes.


    "Hello...princess." a person lurked from the shadow of the abandoned building with a cor in their hand full of scar and the other hand was missing and covered with the cloth made of fur having the pattern of a zebra.


    "Who...are you??" te felt something was off, but couldn''t confirm it at the moment. From one quick look, she was really in the southern kingdom. Although the ce she thought she would be transported to was the town square and she ended up at the creepy ce instead.


    "Your highness, this is your birthce...your citizen was suffering all over the empire and you...you''re going crazy over love elsewhere."


    "I asked...who are you???" te got up ring into that man''s yellow eyes gathering her raw strength in her grip to defense herself.


    "I''m a person living peacefully here...until all the magic inside our empire disappears..."


    "Our empire never used magic!!"


    "We use it!! Our raw strength was our magic until it was taken away from us all of the sudden."


    "What do you mean??"


    "Everyone...even your family, all of us lost our superhuman strength after you left. Our empire tried to prevent the information from leaking out, that was why no one came for you...we weren''t even allowed to get out of this empire..."


    "So you''re the one sending me the letter?"


    "That''s the only way...to bring you back here--"


    "Liar, you were the one saying we couldn''t get out of the empire and how did you deliver the letter??" she dashed to punch him right in the face but he vanished right before the blow, the abandoned building copsed into pieces with one of her hit.


    "So it''s really true...you''re the only one who still has the power."


    "I don''t give a damn about you, but now I''m relieved that nothing happened to my father as you said."


    "What''re you saying??? Are you crazy?? The power was all we have...without it...we...we''re nothing."


    "No! Our empire survived without the magic ever since thousands of years ago and losing the superhuman power...we will have a way to survive just like we always did."


    "Urgh...you really annoyed me!!! I want your power, damn it!!" he dashed to te swinging the de right under her throat, she jumped up in the air and kicked him breaking one or two of his ribs in the process.


    "You''re not our people."


    "Haha...haha haha hahaha..." the guy snickered and transformed to his original self right in front of te.


    Hisughing voice turned to sweet like a woman, he turned into a woman with ck hair lying down, her eyes werepletely ck with a unique mark on them.


    te took many steps back being cautious since she had no idea what kind of cor that person was holding the whole time.


    "Princess Athena...give me your power easily...or else...I will--"


    "No."


    "Listen to me, damn it."


    "No."


    "Jel!!" te''s eyes shook as she mentioned that name to her, she clenched her fist with the killing intent showing everywhere.


    "It''s our business...don''t involve another person."


    "What do you mean...princess?? He followed you here in our empire...he must have loved you so much...but too bad for him, our empire won''t be weing him warmly at the moment."


    <em><strong>Booommm</strong></em>


    She turned her head looking at the town square, red roses which were the signature of the Mortel family were everywhere, archers were shooting at the man escaping from all of them, it was Jel.


    "Why did he--"


    She finally came back to her situation when she heard the sudden footstep toward her, when she turned back to that woman, their eyes locked with each other.


    te was stunned, she suddenly felt weak like all her energy was draining out of her body and all of her sense vanished. Her eyes had the same mark imprinted in them.


    <strong>Lost Magic: Hypnosis Command1</strong>


    "Athena...give up your will. Listen to me. Put on the cor and do what I order. You''re my servant. Repeat after me...you''re my servant."


    "I''m your...servant." te''s hands and lips were trembling, as she tried to escape from the spell, she couldn''t resist the woman''s words. The cor was put on her neck.


    Once that is wrapped around her neck, a leash with the yellow light attached to the woman''s hand from her cor.


    "Now, sit." te did as the woman said.


    "Stick out your tongue." she also did with her tears falling out losing her pride in that woman.


    "Poor princess...I''m Kira...I will never lose. Before we go to that ce, I really want to see you struggling to fight the one you love...it''ll be super interesting."


    "...no...anything...but..."


    "Oho?? Still can talk??"


    te was shocked down to her spine in every inch of her body, a scream escaped from her lip as she couldn''t handle the shock.


    "te, go kill Jel."


    "...yes,dy Kira." te got up, the leash disappeared as she jumped from one block to one block toward Jel.


    All the warrior of her home country was surprised to see their princess back in the empire and she still had superhuman power. They bowed at her on one knee with their hand on their chest.


    But only Jel noticed something was wrong with te as her eyes were different.


    "te!!!"


    "You fool, how dare you--"


    "No one touch that guy..."


    "But he invades our--"


    "...except me. I''ll kill him myself." te grabbed the spear of one of the warriors and cut down her long hair right where she stood on the roof. Her lovely pink hair blew along with the wind to Jel who stood on the ground.


    She touched her short pink hair and turned it red, her original hair color.


    "te..." Jel let out a sad tone calling her name like he used to but her bright smile was no longer there except the cold eyes staring down at him.


    She cut her long dress to the length of her knee and then jumped down to Jel. Jel couldn''t catch her as they have always done, he had to dodge her. Seeing the power of te, Jel felt overwhelmed and hurt when he saw her fist bleeding.


    te walked on the destroyed ground to Jel, Jel kept taking a step back and tried to wake her up.


    "te...what''s wrong?? I''m Jel."


    "Stop it. I never liked a person like you. How dare you invade my home country?! You impudent fool."


    "Home country??" his words were cut off as he had to dodge her punch. When he thought he already dodged it, she came behind his back and dealt a huge blow at his back breaking his bone.


    Jel coughed blood as he was sent in the air for like so far and far away from where they were before.


    te jumped after him into the sky, and then kicked him to theke. Jel almost lost consciousness from the two blows in the row.


    He could use the magic to defend himself, but he didn''t.


    Jel''s head was bleeding, his clothes were covered with his blood and the mark of te''s shoes. He put his hand on his stomach to lessen the pain looking at te walked in the shallowke toward him. Her leg was shaking, her grip was still tight as she was about to deal the finishing blow.


    "te...it''s good...meeting you...teehee." he smiled through the pain and put his hand on her beautiful red hair and closed his eyes with a tear dropped on theke.


    "...teehee...?? Jel...I...I..." Jel already fainted with all the blood dripping from his body.


    "...I''ll give you my power." te said to the one behind Jel in tears.


    "Good...you should''ve done that in the first ce."


    "I don''t know how to transfer my power..."


    "Don''t worry because I know." the leash appeared again, the woman put a handcuff on te''s wrist. She pulled the leash and dragged te away from Jel to where their operation of transfer magic took ce.


    "Look at him onest time because you won''t see him again."


    "Just go..." she was scared to look at Jel''s face for thest time, she walked away voluntarily.


    <strong>In the pce of the southern empire,</strong>


    "Your majesty, princess Athena has returned." the warrior came into the throne room with all the royal family was presented there.


    "Where is she now??" the emperor asked loudly surprised knowing she had alreadye back after all these years.


    "Her highness is fighting against the intruder, they fell into the Amour Lake."


    "The sound earlier...does she still have her power??" the warrior nodded, "Yes, we all saw it."


    "We won''t be able to catch up with her...Ares, go take the army and take her back here safely." the empress told the first prince.


    "Yes, mother." the first prince bowed at the empress on one knee, and soon after, the other two older brothers of te also bowed at the empress and emperor asking for their permission to go to their youngest sister.


    "Be careful...Kira is out there...whatever you do, you must protect te from that woman."


    "Yes, your majesty." they said in sync and went out together.


    The rain kept pouring down on that day, Jel was unconscious for hours but when he woke up again. He was onnd different from where he was before he lost consciousness.


    His wound was also treated.


    "There''s no way it is this man!!" he heard many people talking around the campfire.


    "She rejected all the men in our empire for this man??"


    "Ah...how low is our sister''s standard??"


    Jel let out a groan as he tried to get up, his bone wasn''tpletely treated yet.


    "Drink this, it''ll help you better."


    "Thank you..." he took it and drank in one gulp when he saw the simr faces in front of him with all the same red hair as te.


    "Are you..."


    "Yes, we''re Athena''s brother!!"


    "I was going to ask are you the one who saved me though...but who''s Athena??"


    "Hah!!!!? You bastard, we lost our sister almost a decade and you don''t even know her name???"


    "Are you guys talking about te??"


    "Ah, did she not tell you her real name??"


    "...she--" Jel couldn''t reply, when he stopped and thought about all the years he spent with her. There was never a time she told him about her identity.


    "You should ask her herself then. We won''t go against our little sister."


    "So...where is she now??" Ares asked Jel and gave him the food.


    Jel shook his head not knowing either. The lightning strikes above those people including the army in the camp.


    The light from the lightning made Jel notice the mark on his hand, it was a heart shape mark.


    te''s second brother when he saw Jel look clueless about the mark, opened his lip and told him, "That''s the mark left by Athe--te, if we didn''t see that mark, you wouldn''t be here with us."


    "What''s this mark??"


    "It''s...erm...just ask te herself." he said in a nervous tone.


    <em>''Where...are you, te??''</em>


    <strong>+++</strong>


    <strong>At the mountain,</strong>


    "te, kill them all."


    "Yes, mydy." te threw the spear right in the big monster''s eyes. The fight have already gone by many hours, her body couldn''t keep up with Kira''s order any longer as scratches and cuts appeared everywhere on te''s body.


    Her skin looked pale covered in the red blood of the monster guarding the mountain.


    The biggest monster swung its tail hit te right in her stomach, she was blown away from Kira. She was shocked right at that moment.


    Kira looked indifferent sitting on one of the tree branches and kept enjoying the fight.


    "te...hurry...I''m getting sleepy now."


    "...ye--yes, mydy." te got up from the ground in pain grabbing the big rock and threw it at the monster but it still couldn''t win against the tough skin of that one horn monster.


    ''...at least Jel will live...I already left that mark...'' her heart ached as she already guessed what the future those two will have.


    <em>''Goodbye Jel.''</em>


    <strong>To be continued...!</strong> The same magic with Richard''s. What''s the connection?

 Chapter 39 - 39: Oracle And Sacrifice(5)

    <strong>+++</strong>


    "Hurry up...urgh..." Kira kicked te right in her stomach several times seeing her not moving on the ground, half of her face was covered in blood, she was bitten by the poisonous snake and her wound was still bleeding.


    Without any time to spare, she groaned as she tried to get up from the ground as she got no choice since her neck was locked with the magic cor. Even if she refused, the electric cor will change her mind.


    "Carry me, I''m so tired."


    "Yes, mydy..." te did what she said lifting her up and putting her on her back like she was her pet to carry her climbing the mountain.


    She couldn''t hold on much longer as even breathing was hard for her, but something kept pushing her forward. She copsed right at their destination.


    "Riana, take this woman to the prison." Kira threw te''s body across the floor as they arrived at the ce where they nned to take her power out of her. The time to do that hasn''t arrived yet so they had no other choice but to lock te in the room with lightning magic surrounding it.


    "Yes, sister." the ck-haired woman which was a little shorter than Kira looked at Kira indifferently and then picked te up to that room.


    She handcuffed her to the chain they prepared to restrain her until the time arrived.


    "Did you lock the room??" Kira sat on the handmade throne out of wood eating the grape asking her little sister, Riana.


    "Yes, I will guard the entrance now."


    "Just a little more, the superhuman power will be mine!!" she giggled on her cute throne without seeing the re of her sister at her as she left.


    Riana clenched her hands and walked to the entrance to guard not letting anybody in, she stood there with a spear like a warrior.


    Little did Kira know, that the ce they built had a secret entrance from the outside. Riana used it and sneaked inside the room where te was in.


    She threw water in the bucket she brought right in te''s face after deactivating the lightning magic around that room.


    "...who...are you??" te murmured in pain as Riana took off the handcuff.


    "Just think of escaping from here." as Riana expected, Kira didn''t use the normal handcuff. Riana had to break the wall down without making a sound.


    "There will be an eclipse this evening, whatever you do...don''t let her catch you until the eclipse ends" te nodded as she left Riana behind with the handcuff that carried the heavy rock on both of her hands.


    It wasn''t a problem for te to move with that weight but the problem was the monster on the mountain. She already hit her limit a moment ago.


    "I figure you would do that...Riana." Kira pped her cheek without mercy, Riana could only re at her as the blood on her cheek rolled down drop on the floor.


    "...stop all of this...I''m tired."


    "No!!! I won''t ever stop until I stand on top of everyone!!! I want to be the strongest in the world...I only need that power...then I''ll be having all of the power of the five empires!!!"


    "So what after that...? Will you be happy?? Even you have to kill me??"


    "...aww, Riana...it''s heartbreaking to tell you this...but I never treated you as my sister...we just happened to be adopted by the same parents." Kira snickered as she stepped her heel on Riana''s hand.


    "Yeah...and it''s sad to break this out for you...but your hypnosis never worked on me...ever since you kill those two people." Riana broke her heel and the fight broke out on top of the mountain as Riana finally showed her true power.


    Kira panted as she tried to escape from Riana''s fury. She never expected her hypnosis failed, but when she looked into Riana''s eyes...it all answered her question when one of Riana''s eyes was already blind.


    "...you never win against me, Kira."


    "Yeah, that was why I called for someone." the bright light magic from behind hit Kira right in her back blow her up from the top of the mountain.


    "Are you alright??" it turned out to be Christopher. Riana nned this ever since Kira told her the n, that was why she asked for Christopher to cooperate since te was his friend and she had to stop an evil person like Kira from getting the full power.


    Although the way she invited him was a bit...


    <strong>//shback</strong>


    "...person...help."


    "What??"


    "The...pink...girl...in danger."


    "You mean te??" Christopher who was sipping his tea peacefully before the graduation day had never met anyone like her.


    She nodded and then did the bodynguage although she knew how to talk.


    ''I...need you...to help...''


    "You need me to help??" she nodded, Christopher hid his smile with his big hand seeing the same person who broke into his pce was shy like that.


    She started exining everything that happened, Christopher listened to each of her words paying attention. But not everyone loved that scenario. Thedy who was holding the teapot of Christopher''s favorite tea could only bite her lip enduring the pain like a de stabbed her heart when she saw him being that happy with someone else.


    It was the saintess, the one Christopher married to for power and to be connecting with the church. She ran back with tears dropping on the path she walked.


    "I''ll go to the southern empire that day to help, please hold on until Ie." she bowed to him ny degrees then left the royal pce back to Kira were at that time in the Center Empire.


    <strong>Back to the present,</strong>


    Christopher had to fight with Kira blindfolded as looking into the eyes meant falling into her spell, so Riana tied the red cloth on his eyes while guiding him where to charge.


    Riana trained for many years for this day to take back her revenge on the cruel person in front of her, she had gained resistance to her hypnosismand.


    "You traitor!!!" many chains came from the ground tearing the whole building down, Riana jumped to Christopher getting him out of the building dodging all the falling rocks.


    Kira at that time flew into the sky with the magic energy filled all over the air, her rage turned her magic energy to dark red like the blood dripping from her ck eyes.


    "...you...ok??" she asked Christopher shakingly again. She couldn''t get used to talking with someone like him.


    "How about you??" Christopher already knew the answer and healed her right hand that was bleeding back to normal closing her wound.


    "We need to defeat her." Riana looked at the ck sky which was caused by the undefeatable Kira from her standing point, that was only Kira with the magic of four empires, if she ever gets her hands on the fifth power of the empire...she might be the next destruction of the world.


    "You owe me after this!!!" Christopher smirked as he gathered his magic and jumped on the air punching Kira with his magic down to the ground.


    Riana grabbed her spear using that opportunity to deal the final blow, but the chain suddenly strangled her throat came out of nowhere.


    "One down...now, it''s time for me to deal with that guy..."


    "Who said I''m down??" Riana stabbed the spear right in Kira''s stomach as she lets her guard down against her. The chain shocked Riana till her head hit the ground.


    She screamed in agony, Christopher rushed down and grabbed her back but the chain was still on her neck.


    "So she can use chain?? Hypnosis? And what about two more??"


    "...I only knew one, it was spiritual power..." Riana coughed blood at the end of the sentence, wipe it off, and then continued, "I have no idea about the other one...but it''s the power came from the eastern empire..."


    "Oh...we''re doomed." hearing the wording from Christopher, Riana felt hopeless but they stood up together to go against Riana one more time.


    "Riana...I''ll kill you once and for all."


    "Yeah..e and get me." she grabbed Christopher''s hand and ran away from that monster after all the training she did.


    "Hey..." she took Christopher''s blindfold off and proceeded to run in a different direction from te. That was herst trump card, as long as Kira followed them, they will buy some time for te to escape from Kira.


    "So princess Athena must go that way..." Kira grinned and went in te''s direction.


    Back to te who was running aimlessly leading to the cliff, her wrist already had the red mark on it after many minutes of running nonstopping. The cloud on the top of the mountain turned ck and lightning was everywhere.


    She saw the fire torch of the southern army from her standing, she tried to shout for them to help but no one heard her voice. She felt hopeless, the only way to escape was to jump from here. She made it this far thanks to her luckiness of not running into monsters, as she thought, the monster only appeared on the stair up the mountain.


    Her brothers who rode on the back of the horse leading the army also didn''t hear her voice shouting at them for help.


    It was to jump of die situation, her power already drained out of her body and was on and off like the firefly''s light ever since the moon above her head started covering the sun bit by bit.


    "What a pity...princess te...dead end??" Kira already caught up to te on the cliff, she walked in her bright red heel toward te. te felt scared as she tried to stay away from that evil woman till one of her feet didn''t feel the ground anymore.


    "You think I won''t jump??"


    "You won''t...if you ever do that...I''ll kill Jel first. Don''t threaten me, te--" her voice was cut off when the death roses magic vine strangled her throat. The first time Kira was caught like that, even someone stabbed her in her stomach, she had never experienced fear and death like that moment.


    "So...you threatened me to order te around??? You imbecile..." te''s eyes turned big as the maning out of the forest on the other side of the cliff wasn''t the same as the man she used to see, she murmured his name, "Jel??"


    Jel''s eyes turnedpletely red as his anger and grudge took control all over him, he punched the sh*t out of Kira over and over again even te wouldn''t be able to stop him. Even the golden chain Kira summoned couldn''t stop the beast of Mortel.


    "Jel, stop!!! You''re hurting yourself..." she cried begging him to stop again and again. Jel couldn''t hear her anymore as the blood came out of his ears. All of his senses were taken away from him. He couldn''t even feel pain anymore.


    te hugged Jel around his neck even his elbow hit her several time, she resisted letting go of him.


    "Just stop...please...I can''t bear to see you like this..."


    "You monster!!! You hit my precious person!!! You hurt the one I love!!! I''ll kill you...I''ll kill you...how dare!! How dare you to hit her???"


    te was flustered by the sudden confession from Jel, the tear dropped on her hand, it was Jel''s tears.


    "I love her so much...she has never been hurt like that before...I fail to protect her...if I lose her...my world will turn to hell again."


    "Jel..." Kira was already unrecognizable at that point, the thorn started appearing on her body as Jel slowly killed her. Her hand dropped cold on the rocky cliff and the other hand dropped on te''s bare feet. A spark appeared at that faithful moment but none of the two lovers noticed it.


    "te...I''m sorry...I''m sorry I couldn''t protect you..." Jel''s head dropped on te''s shoulder while te''s heart couldn''t handle the situation, she patted his head lightly calming him down.


    "Jel, I lov--"


    "Look out!!!!!!!" Christopher jumped out of the forest catching te away from Kira and Riana grabbed Jel''s cor dragging him out.


    <em><strong>Boooooommmmm</strong></em>


    "HAHAHAHA, finally, the power of this world is mine!!!!" Kira floated into the skyughing down at the four people trembling on the end of the cliff.


    te looked at her hand in fear as her power disappeared from herpletely.


    "Now time for the payback...who should I kill first??"


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 40 - 40: Oracle And Sacrifice(6)

    <strong>+++</strong>


    Lightning strike, the cloud starts twirling upon the sky with the purple light descent from above on Kira with hair like a snake ready to hunt their prey, her dress was glowing with magic


    Her prey was running away from her like there was no tomorrow, as she was gathering her magic energy in one ce, the other couldn''t do anything except run at that moment.


    They all got to safety with the army led by te''s brothers.


    "te!!!"


    "Brother..." her voice was shaking as her power was no longer hers, it felt like she lost a part of herself.


    "Your power..." her other two brothers hugged her and patted her head after many years apart.


    Christopher did everything he could to heal Jel''s wound, he was quite injured too using the magic earlier.


    "I could only heal one person left with my current magic energy." te nodded while her hand put on Jel''s forehead to make him calm down. He lost all of his consciousness after the attack earlier. te felt a little better seeing him alright after the thing earlier.


    "There must be something special about this mountain, if she could touch me at the eclipse to get my power...why did she bother to take me here in the first ce??" te put Jel''s head down on the bag of stuff the army came with.


    "The mountain...wasn''t this the mountain where the first empress got her power??" te flinched hearing the old fairy tale of her empire by her brother.


    She tried to remember the story and finally got all pieces together, even the loss of power in her empire.


    "All of you...take Jel and get away from here." she said staring at them in their eyes while grabbing the spear from the knight.


    "What''re you saying??!" of course, her brother rejected that stupid idea. There was no way they could abandon their sister.


    But she have already made up her mind, all of them, even Christopher knew that te wasn''t the one who would change her mind easily.


    "I won''t die." she tied her wound and went to Jel who was unconscious. As if it was thest time seeing him like that, she felt grateful for her past self to choose to leave the empire for him. She won''t regret anything if she dies.


    "Hurry, go back--"


    <em><strong>Boooooom</strong></em>


    <strong>Half of the mountain</strong> was destroyed right in front of all the army, the powerless te abandoned everyone and went to the mountain to where the root of the problem was.


    "Only you...huh?"


    "Yeah, I''ll take you with me if I go to hell today." she stood on the edge of the cliff going against the one who could challenge god at that moment floating in mid-air.


    "Don''t you see...with my power, I could tear down the whole empire?" Kira smirked and tried her best to see te''s reaction. To see her scared face and her cowardly side.


    "I have always hated my power...I was raised to be a warrior because of it even I never liked it..."


    "Last words, huh??" again with the grin as if she was the superior beingpared to te.


    From the standing point, one was at the edge of the cliff and the other one was floating in the sky that could kill the other one with a finger, on the mountain where the original super strength of the southern empire, where the very first empress, Empress Aimilia found the power.


    <strong>4000 years ago...</strong>


    Although that very time, everyone went to the side where they will get a piece of the magic from goddess Anastasia. Only a woman remained who still believed that magic will make the worlde to an end. She was an empress, a wise leader...day after day, her people left her to get the magic even though she tried to stop them.


    To the point no one followed her anymore, she was forced to be an outcast. The day when she ran away from people with magic abusing her, she still remembered clearly the face of the source of all her tragedy, goddess Anastasia.


    To everyone, the goddess was everyone''s savior but to her, she was the one who destroyed everything in the world with her magic. The world won''t survive with magicing into the picture.


    She ran and ran across the forest, across the river to the mountain where the sun took her. She felt hopeless, even the sun who guided her all the way here lost its light covered by the moon at that very moment.


    She tripped and fell into the cliff, but when she woke up again, she was given the miracle power, for the first time she was d her training all paid off. Fate was on her side, it was her destiny to share her new superstrength with everyone else.


    But when she came back, the door was already closed on her.


    They set the magic barrier calling her a monster, she forgave them. She left silently but then when those people threw rocks at her telling her she was such a disappointment...she also forgave them but that time, she clenched her hand bit her lip enduring all of those insults.


    "I wonder why we chose her as our leader?? She''s such a bummer...magic is so convenient." they who just obtained the magic were overjoyed without knowing the price they will have to pay in the future, only empress Aim could see the situation that far.


    The power of magic was limited, and the goddess won''t be able to share it all with people across the world. So what came after that? People will have to kill each other to steal the magic power.


    "Stop thinking you''re our empress, you''re such a weakling."


    "Go away, maybe we would think again if you could get a piece of the magic from the goddess."


    "Pfft, although there was none less." theyughed mocking her as she turned her back on them with the red directly at them as she walked away.


    Those people of her empire have yet to realize the future ahead of them.


    The next months after, people came to beg her to get the share of power instead as the war broke out. That time, a grin appeared on her face as she was there on the mountain training polishing her new power watching the empire burn down.


    The southern empire was once vast, even bigger than the center empire but the citizens were so stupid to go begging for power from the center empire, the result was half of thend was taken by the center empire.


    "Please...your majesty, have mercy."


    "Alright...you people must be lucky survivors..." she got up and then walked across the path opened for her.


    "They killed all of our family...we have to take revenge."


    "Oh now, you''re saying revenge??" she ripped off a guy''s head, the one who mocked her before, and then threw it across the cliff.


    "Please...spare our lives...we were wrong." the other went trembling begging with their head to the iron wall, she had nothing such as forgiving to those people. The rest of the citizen of the southern empire was all ughtered by her.


    To rebuild the empire again, empress Aimlia traveled far and wide across the world to search for the people who didn''t give in to the magic and shared her power with them equally as her power was unlimited and could improve by training.


    <strong>+++</strong>


    That was the history of the southern empire, and it all connected. The very first ce where the original power came from and the faithful time, the eclipse.


    If the mountain could give the power to someone, and it also could take it back too but under one condition, it had to be the eclipse.


    te already knew the answer to the loss of power too, when people started to lose power. It also happened when the second moon of Anastasia covered the sun.


    The monster at the mountain was the guardian of the power, that was why it was so hostile. The monster also charged in the empire when the eclipse many years ago happened. The mountain itself was alive, and it was already time to get back what belonged to them.


    By seeing Kira was still at the mountain, that meant she couldn''t get out by the mountain''s interference during the eclipse. te knew the fact and bet all her life with her hunch.


    She shouted to Kira, "I hated my power...but now...for everyone, I won''t escape from my fate...the power is mine and will always be mine."


    Kira flinched and tried to fly away as she noticed something was wrong, what she didn''t realize was she haven''t seen the true crazy self of te yet.


    te jumped from the cliff toward Kira at the height of the cloud.


    "Pfft, what an idiot." Kira mocked her as te couldn''t touch her, but herugh vanished when the spear was stabbed right into her heart.


    "Huh?" the spear was attached with a robe, she was forced to the ground by the impact of the spear, it felt like something heavy was on the spear.


    What came after the spear was te who had already clenched her fist, it didn''t do much damage to Kira but their flesh connected together. That was when te shouted loudly to the sky, "I, princess Athena...mountain spirit, I offered myself as a vessel, thus take back your power from this evil."


    The mountain which was destroyed in half suddenly came back to its original shape as the missing piece was connected again and the tree starteding back to life. te''s body floated into the air and the red power energy flew out of Kira''s body surrounding te and then struck in her chest like an anchor.


    The vine of the mountain starteding for her and dragged her feet with it, the tree came to life and transformed into a walking human.


    "Thest power...we finally take it back..." the human tree murmured to its group and then took te into the mountain, she became one with the mountain, and Kira with the missing piece of magic was strangled by the walking tree and the mountain also drained all of her magic then threw her off the cliff.


    Everything settled down, the army was quite far away also noticed the miracle. Christopher stopped halfway when chasing Jel stopping him from going back to the mountain to witness the miracle.


    When she said she won''t die to everyone, she came to Christopher and talked to him alone her real meaning behind that, "I''m ready...to sacrifice myself, please use the remaining magic to heal Jel...don''t spare it using on me."


    te knew the whole time that Christopher was secretly healing her, Christopher felt hopeless even though he came to save her...he couldn''t do anything.


    "What about him?? Are you nning on leaving him??!"


    "Tell him I''m sorry."


    <strong>Back to the moment,</strong> Jel even though he had no energy left in his body kept running and running to the mountain with hope that he could meet his love again.


    Christopher tried to stop him, told him to give up...told him about te''sst words to him but he didn''t listen.


    Walking on the spiky rock, his feet were bleeding, he kept going and going to see her, to witness her smile again even though every people already knew there was no chance te would be alive facing Kira.


    "...te..." but who he met wasn''t the warm te anymore, it was a stone statue of her carved with the mountain. She was already a part of the mountain, herst smile on the statue broke his heart as he kept calling her name begging her with his head on her feet and yet...she already left him.


    "Don''t leave me...in this hell...please..." a tear came out of the statue when Jel said that.


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 41 - 41: Oracle And Sacrifice(7)

    <strong>Three monthster,</strong>


    Three months have passed ever since the day te became a statue, Jel after crying for many hours begging her toe back ended uping back to the center empire leaving te there under the order of te''s mother, the empress.


    Everyone grieved for the loss of princess Athena of the southern empire. The empire rose one more even after losing their superstrength even after revealing the news of their loss magic. No empire dared to attack the southern empire due to their talented warriors.


    "Brother...<em>cough</em>...are you really leaving??" Jessica came down alone to see Jel off as he left the duchy with the luggage beside him. His brothers were overjoyed by the news of te''s death and his father didn''t care about him. No matter he left or died, it was none of his business.


    Jel patted Jessica''s head, "Take care of yourself, Jessica. Brother will visit you often if I have time." Jel showed off a little smile then put on his hat to travel on his journey.


    "You''re really going?" the crown prince upon seeing Jel for the first time ever since that day asked him with a worried look. Next to him, stood his new concubine that was taken in the day after that incident, it was Riana.


    She followed the emperor and vowed to him stated that she will serve him until the end of her life to atone for her sin.


    "I''m going to see her..." Jel with the ticket of the transportation to the southern empire clenched his fist making the ticket crumble as his voice was shakingly replied to the emperor then bowed his head leaving the center empire to the southern empire.


    That time, he wasn''t treated as the intruder fortunately. The wind blew his long hair as he walked his way to the mountain three months ago.


    The mountain after taking all of the power from the southern empire, turned livelier and people started building huts living there since the water from the waterfall was fresh and the monster was no longer hostile and even helped the people there too.


    He walked up the stair to where te''s statues were then used his magic to summon a rose. He put that rose in front of her statue then lied beside her statue looking at the blue sky which they used to gaze together under the cherry blossom tree.


    "I miss you, te..." he murmured to himself then got the guitar to of his luggage ying her favorite music. The cake she loved, the ce she liked to go, the music she enjoyed listening to, and the color she adored, he remembered all of it from start to finish but she was only a part of his old memories now.


    "Jel!!" he turned his head to the one who shouted his name from afar, with such a nostalgic tone and simr smile. That woman had pink hair again just like when they first met wearing the white dress down to her knee with the basket of roses in her hand wearing the straw head as she ran toward Jel.


    Jel smiled genuinely and ran to hug her tightly in his arm, "I love you, te."


    She fell on the grass, the blossom petal showering on them. In Jel''s eyes, the beauty of the flower couldn''tpare a bit to the woman he put his hand under her head to protect her and the smile as she leaned closer to him who was on top.


    Her lip pressed against his as if it was the piece that was meant to bepleted with his.


    "I love you too, Jel...thank you for bringing me back to this world."


    "Let''s talk about thatter." Jel couldn''t control his desire anymore as the other hand of him moved to her chin then pulled her chin in to kiss her passionately under the blue sky. Her lip was warm just like how he was with her right at that moment.


    <strong>Three months ago,</strong>


    <em>"Don''t leave me...in this hell...please..."</em> Jel upon seeing the statue of te broke down in tears miserably.


    He bit his lip as he tried to figure out to protest against fate like that, he thought and thought. But then it urred to him, he stood up and put his hand on te''s cheek gently then put his forehead on her stony forehead.


    "I''ll bring you back here!! I didn''t wait for many years just for us like this...te, even my life, I won''t afraid to exchange it for your sake."


    <strong>Memory Magic: Memory Land</strong>


    The mountain started rumbling again from the pressure of Jel''s memory magic. His head felt like it split apart as he tried to turn all the mountains to the memorynd.


    The mountain which was in color green turnedpletely ck with hellfire everywhere and te''s statue suddenly cracked opened bing the doorway for Jel with the nosebleed stepped inside to the truth and origin of the mountain.


    [A living human...in my memory??] at the end of the path was the throne made of bone, sword, spear, and blood not like what Jel had in mine when he was nning to meet with the mountain spirit.


    "Give her back."


    [She had be one with me, with her, I could turn the mountain to the way it was.]


    "I don''t care...give her back. I''ll tear the mountain down, burn the forest, no matter what, I''ll do it every day, every week, months, and years until you give her to me."


    [Human as always...arrogant and--] the mountain spirit was speechless when facing its face to Jel whose hand holding the thorn of the rose he brought with.


    "Sorry...I apologize..."


    [What''re you doing?]


    "I was abandoned too, but my pain will neverpare to yours...you gave them power, they used it and destroyed your ground without any bit of gratitude...sorry for keeping you waiting all these years."


    The mountain spirit was pissed, the horn on its head suddenly became spike as it ran down from its throne toward Jel.


    [You humans...you understand...?]


    Jel begged the mountain spirit with his head on its feet and offered the mountain spirit with the red rose.


    "Thank you...thank you for all your effort all these years...thank you for everything."


    The mountain spirit broke down as the first time a human came to its mind to apologize, for the past thousands of years, helping the people giving them power but it never received any bit of gratitude from them but hatred instead.


    The mountain turned dead as time passed by, no one even came to offer something to it...and soon after it was abandoned when it no longer had any use to them.


    It smiled and the surrounding started turning bright, but then turned ck again when Jel said, "But taking te is a whole different thing...I''ll do what I said if you don''t give her back."


    [But...but she was the one--] the mountain spirit was terrified by that man.


    "Give her back, I know you''re a moody mountain spirit but don''t be so childish. What''s with turning her to stone anyway??"


    [Brat, you''re such a jerk, you know it??] somehow the atmosphere was no longer tense anymore, the monster who was behind the throne came out and giggled seeing the mountain spirit talking to a human like that.


    A little monster with one little horn walked to Jel and grabbed his finger to the other side of the memorynd leaving the mountain spirit behind.


    [Wait-wait for me, you guys!!]


    [Sir, princess Athena is safe. Don''t worry and please don''t destroy our mountain.]


    "I won''t. I was just joking earlier."


    The little monster giggled then point its finger to the other side, where day and night were no longer noticed there. A woman with her hair to the length of her shoulder who was supposed to be inside the big cage broke out of the cage right at the moment Jel came in.


    She hopped off from the cage when seeing Jel there.


    "If you didn''t catch me, I''ll hit you. Jel." she shouted at him then jumped.


    Jel was surprised seeing her like that even in that situation, but without knowing, just like a habit, he opened his arm waiting for her.


    "If I catch you, you have to be my bride, all right??" he said that just when they were a few inches away from each other. He hugged her and spun her around as his happiness came back to his arm.


    "Where''s the ring??" she was pouting with her hand on Jel''s shoulder.


    "The ring is outside, let''s go back...Athena..." he called her real name.


    "I''m your te and forever will be...Jel, I love you."


    "Yeah...I love you too." when Jel opened his eyes again, the cold hand of him was holding to the one he longed for since the first time they met.


    He opened his eyes slowly, feeling her little soft hands, he was d.


    The one he wanted to see the most was neither the blue sky, the starry night sky, or anything, it was the woman right then who hugged his neck as she smiled calling his name.


    "Jel, let''s get married." he took out the ring which was inside his pocket the whole time and put it on her finger then kissed her hand softly.


    "Tomorrow is a good day to get married, right??"


    "Eh?? I haven''t picked the wedding dress yet."


    "You always look beautiful anyway, you can just wear this dress too if you want."


    "No, I want to be the most beautiful bride. You''d better be prepared too, I want to see you looking super handsome that day."


    Jel giggled and then kissed her forehead.


    "Just the forehead??" Jel blushed and then gathered his courage to initiate his first kiss, but te was quicker than him.


    "Mm~"


    Their face was hot as they shared their first kiss.


    "Let''s get a lot of babies..." Jel was obsessed with the kiss and his words really surprise the heck out of te as something pressed against her down there.


    "You idiot!!" he hit him softly that time, if she was with the power, he would get one or two of his rib broken again.


    "How about six??"


    "No..."


    "Eh?? Then five??"


    "No, I won''t survive with that many babies..."


    "Hah?? But our babies will look adorable."


    "One is enough."


    "Let''s name her Marte then, just like you told me back then."


    "You remember??"


    "Of course." he smiled holding her hand as they walked down the mountain together, the rose starteding out of the ground with every step they took. The mountain became greener and greener and the sky became clear with the rainbow on both of the new couple.


    "What about a boy?? What will be his name??"


    "Hmm~How about Tristan?"


    "Ehh...but I want to name my son Jelly."


    "Pfft, what''s that??"


    "Just like yours, Jel...and Jelly."


    "We gotta work hard then, should we buy a new house to live in? I don''t want to disturb the neighbor at night." that second, te gulped as hearing that. She could imagine that moment already.


    "What''s with you today?? Let''s just go back home for now--" she didn''t finish her sentence and Jel pulled her chin and kissed her soft lip again as he wanted to feel something like a kiss for a long time.


    "Stop it. My brother will beat you if they see us--" talking about the devil, her brothers and everyone in the army including Christopher and Riana witness them kissing intensely as soon as they finished walking down the stair.


    "Athena!!!" her big brother rushed to grab her tightly away from blushing Jel.


    "I know you love that guy but it''s too fast!!!" her second brother said to her.


    Her oldest brother hugged his younger siblings in his arm as they finally reunited and then let go of te and took her hand putting it on Jel''s.


    "You''d better treat her right. I''ll do all the work here to help both of you to have a wedding smoothly." te''s oldest brother said with teary eyes seeing his little sister grow up so fast. In a blink of an eye, she will be married to a man soon.


    "Jel, take care of my sister." the other brother muttered.


    "Yes, brothers-inw." Jel said with a proud look.


    Christopher came and cheered both of them on their way to a new married life then returned back to his empire with Riana following him behind.


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 42 - 42: Oracle And Sacrifice(8) 18+

    <strong>+++</strong>


    Jel and te after going through many things together, they finally held each other''s hands walking into the church together, it was a simple wedding with friends and family but only te''s family though.


    "Are you nervous?" te asked Jel from the behind of the white veil she was wearing on her head, with her hair tied in a bun and some of themid down to her waist with some hair extension. Her hand held the roses from Jel''s magic and the other one locked with Jel''s.


    Jel gave her a reassuring smile putting his other hand on hers to tell her everything will be alright as long as they''re together. Lying beneath them was no longer two paths anymore, they will be husband and wife, the two paths will turn to one as they held each other''s hands walking through all of it together.


    Jel pushed the church''s door and walked together inside to the altar where the priest was waiting for both of them. te''s older brothers were sobbing seeing their little sister and that was the same case for her parents.


    Some of their friends were also there including the emperor and the new marquess Brady.


    It was te''s ideal wedding ever since she came to the center empire, princess Athena everyone in her homnd once knew was dead. She was no longer a princess. High rank, nobility, and anything else were meaningless to her. Because she realized long and long ago when she first met the man in the white suit lifting her veil, she knew she did the right thing.


    She couldn''t control her tears as she stared into her most beloved person''s eyes. She finally got her day when she stood in front of her true love at the church.


    "Now the groom shall kill the bride." his lip was soft and warm, her eyes genuinely closed when his lipnded on hers. A tear of happiness came out as her heart was pounding, she also could hear Jel''s heartbeat loud and clear.


    <strong>+++</strong>


    "Calm down, Jel!!!" te who was carried like a princess in Jel''s arm was flustered since they got off the carriage to their new home. He didn''t wait for a second to carry her into the house. The stair was so high that night, Jel couldn''t wait anymore so he used his magic to make him in the bedroom quicker.


    Jel put te on the bed gently, her hair which was tied in the bun became loose and tangled all over the bedsheet filled with rose petals in the room full of candles.


    "Let''s make a baby tonight..." Jel was breathing intensely, even the posture when he was stripping his shirt on top of te almost made te faint. It was too hot in the room, te gulped staring at his firm white muscles.


    She leaned back to the top of the bed, she heard a little crack. She felt a bit worried about the bed when seeing the beast in front of her approaching her slowly shirtless like that showing his firm chest and perfect abs.


    "Do you even know how a baby is made?" she changed the topic, she could feel her sweat all over her body. At least she wanted to take a shower before doing ''it''.


    But Jel couldn''t wait for that much of a time, it was too long for him. He loosened his belt that held his pant. He threw it across the room, and then one thing after another till he was the only one naked.


    "I''m just gonna put this in, right?" Jel who was alwaysposed and innocent showed off an evil grin as he held onto his in front of te. te''s eyes became wide seeing the unexpected sight, she gasped as it surpassed her expectation.


    "I''m gonna take a shower real quick--"


    "Do you wanna do it in the bathroom?"


    "No, no, that''s not what I meant!! I''m full of sweat right now."


    "I don''t mind though." he went on and picked up her hand and licked it with his tongue. It was very tickled. But that man really knew no bound, he was doing multitask. His hands were undressing te''s one by one unzipped her dress then threw it on the floor.


    She gave up at that point, lip against lip, just the newlywed pounding their flesh on the hot passionate night without a care in the world.


    Her arm wrapped around his neck as she bit her lip, it hurt but it felt good at the same time. Jel hugged her with care as she was the most precious gem in the world.


    He was gentle only at first when he leaned his face to her, he shoved his tongue in, although they did kissing, but it hit different when it was on top of the bed.


    The cold wind hit slightly on te''s bareback as she sat on top of Jel who was shoving it in gently kissing her neck then traveled down everywhere of her body.


    His calloused hands were rough but the way he caressed her body made her melt, her silky hair pressed slightly against that man''s muscle making him erect by it.


    "It hurt..." she let out a cute groan even though she was hit by an arrow, bitten by a snake but a little make bite from Jel made her hurt.


    He then licked that ce to make it better, her face was blushing red as she held onto Jel''s neck as he kept thrusting it without a spare of a second.


    "It''s hot. Mm~" he kissed her lip while doing it while putting his hand on her waist.


    He was so gentle at that moment for her as they were only testing.


    The night went by real quick. They did it until dawn. te also lost count of how many rounds they did it and the bed broke a little, they moved to do it on the couch and chair and ended up falling asleep hugging each other on the floor.


    "Good morning~teehee." te couldn''t smile joyfully like the evil man beside her as she couldn''t feel her lower side at all. Although she couldn''t deny that Jel was really good at it.


    "...I''m going back to sleep."


    "We''re going on our honeymoon. Did you forget??" she pulled his ear when hearing the man who caused her like that saying so innocent like that.


    "I''m staying home...let''s just wait until next week." even moving, she could feel the terrible pain in her back, she blushed remembering the position when she was on top of Jelst night.


    She pulled the nket and covered her facepletely. Jel snickered and tickled her hugging her like a teddy bear.


    "Let''s buy a new bed. We''re gonna need a bigger one though." she fell asleep again, Jel put on the bathrobe and picked her up putting her on the bed gently.


    He stroked her pink hair and stared at her adorable pouting face for a moment then walked downstairs to bring breakfast to her on the bed.


    "I love you so much, te...thank you foring into my life." he smiled warmly under the ray of sunlight that shone into their bedroom.


    Both of them wished to spend the rest of their life together, holding each other''s hands to their graves but at the end, one was sitting crying on the grave and the other one left.


    There was no evesting happiness, the couple who was showering with the happiness for two months after their wedding hasn''t known a single thing yet.


    <strong>During the two months,</strong> Jel with his high intelligence managed to open the business that was the best selling in the capital with te''s new idea every day.


    As the business opened, their fortune increased day by day as the customer came flooding in nonstop. Jel was dly doing the business with his wife, the business they started with their own money, and did it wholeheartedly.


    He was d his decision to leave the duchy and all thepetition to the inheritance was right.


    They earned the title of the baron within two months which broke the record among the noble, every woman even knowing Jel was a married man always came in the shop to sneak a nce at his handsome face, and that was the same for te who looked so elegant with every men''s eyes on her.


    Well, Jel always flirted with te in front of them, so no one dared toe close to te. He was so possessive of her.


    "Darling, rest a bit. I''ll manage the shop."


    "Alright, tell me when you''re tired." te went back inside her room as she felt a little tired which was quite unusual for her, she kept feeling nauseous and couldn''t eat all the food much. She also vomited from time to time too. She put on her hat and went to the hospital instead.


    "Do you want me toe with you too??"


    "I''m fine, there will be a lot of people today since the northern empire came to our empire. One of us has to stay at the shop."


    "Be careful out there."


    "I''ll buy you your favorite snack when I''m back." she waved her hand goodbye to Jel to the hospital.


    <strong>Arriving at the hospital,</strong> the nurse took her to the doctor immediately as they recognized her immediately, the famous businesswoman in the capital.


    The doctor was also surprised to see such a big person there, they treated her like a VIP.


    "So what''s wrong with me, doctor?"


    The doctor smiled and then told te with a smile, "You''re pregnant, madame. Your baby is growing well and healthy. Conragtion, madame." she was crying with tears of happiness hearing that. She caressed her belly as there was a life in it, it was her child with Jel.


    She couldn''t wait and tell Jel the news. She thanked the doctor and went back hurriedly to the shop. But Jel wasn''t there. She asked the workers there and the bag of snacks dropped on the floor when she heard, "His lord is going back to the duchy...his majesty came to the shop earlier."


    Just when they mentioned his majesty, Christopher walked into the shop and handed a letter to te. She gasped and tried to cover her mouth with both of her hands.


    It was unbelievable and cruel. She was frightened by the friend she once knew in front of her and the audacity for him to order Jel to do something like that.


    "What does this mean...your majesty??" she didn''t call him his name as she was serious, Christopher took a deep breath and replied to her with his face full of guilt, "It is what it is...madame. The church has dropped the new oracle. And it is a need for the sacrifice."


    "...don''t joke with me...someone must make it up..."


    "Do you think Jel would believe this if it was made up?? I''m sorry..." te gave the letter to the emperor and went back to her room wiping her tear along the way.


    There wasn''t any time for her to share the good news, she picked up the ne and the sword then tied her hair in a ponytail ready to stand in the battle with her husband.


    Even her, his wife wasn''t sure what decision will he make, what will he do. She had no single clue but in her heart, she wished for him the best...but a piece of her heart wanted him to choose her and this unborn child in her womb.


    The oracle, <em><strong>''Mortel, Mortel, the family with pride filled with thorns and beautiful roses, the rose turned pretty and also withered. The destiny will repeat, the curse shall rise again and thest one standing will make the best decision for the future of the Mortel.''</strong></em>


    "Please, Jel...please wait for me..." the rain started pouring down, te tripped falling on the street in agony, but she got up to run to her husband. The sky became dark, the man with the sword walked inside the duchy where the head of it stood on top of many corpses. And the others were still gripping their swords to fight against the man who gave birth to them.


    "Oh, Jel?? Now you''re interested in my position??" Jel''s father instead of weing him home, walked to him licking his son''s blood lingered on his sword as he walked down the corpse.


    "Younger brother...let the winner be the head, shall we??" the massacre began.


    <em>No time to be trembling, in the den of the monsters, one also needed to be a monster to deal with it. Heartless, cold, fierce, and cruel, all of it ran through the Mortel''s vein.</em>


    <em>Father killed their son, son killed their mothers, and mother killed their servants to survive.</em>


    Survive. Jel promised himself to survive to be thest one standing for her, for his wife waiting for him back at home. He had a home to return to now, whether crippled or blind, he must return alive...


    "Everyone, kill Jel first!!!! Uwahahaha."


    <em>''Jel, please survive...''</em> -te.


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 43 - 43: Oracle And Sacrifice(9)

    <strong>+++</strong>


    <strong>In the duchy where blood sttered on roses,</strong>


    "Jel...you bas...tard...how dare you...how dare you??!" Jel looking indifferent kept thrusting his sword into his older brother with his back attached to the wall, with hands tied with the vine of the rose.


    Thest one among his older brother remaining died by the hand of Jel. But the man who was the most powerful of all the Mortel in the duchy was still standing alive with blood covered his entire white suit as he made his way to Jel.


    "...let''s finish this." his voice was like a de stuck inside Jel''s heart but that de no longer pains him anymore as he took the sword out and pointed it at his own father.


    "Yes, your grace."


    Magic shed with each other as Jel ran and dodge from the duke''s magic attack, the duchy could no longer hold the pressure of those two anymore copsed in an instant. The side effect of the Mortel magic filled the surrounding of the duchy resulting in two deaths and many unconscious on that day.


    No matter how strong Jel was, he couldn''tpare one bit to his father. But he wanted to live, live for tomorrow to meet his wife even if he had to shoulder the burden of the duchy for the rest of his life.


    He bit his lip and then jumped midair and cast the memory magic which even the duke hasn''t mastered it yet. The duke''s eyes shook horribly seeing the myth magic right in front of his eyes.


    Jel controlled the duke''s memories only for three seconds and it broke immediately by the duke''s magic energy.


    Meanwhile, Jessica who arrived at the capital on that day after many months searching for the cure to her illness arrived at the scene right at the moment when te thrust the sword inside the duke''s stomach to save Jel.


    She witnessed it all and gasped in despair, all the corpses of her older brothers...one of them crawled to her who was in fear on the corner.


    "Jessica...revenge...revenge for us...Jel...want to steal the duke''s title." her eyelids shook in disbelief to think there was such a monster who took their family''s lives just for something as the title.


    Jel was crying terribly in te''s arms as what he did was unforgivable, te too felt guilty for their deeds could only hug Jelforting him on the corpse of the people in the duchy.


    te and Jel noticed the presence of Jessica at the corner, te held Jel''s trembling hands and said to him in a low voice, "We can help her escape, as long as the emperor didn''t find her...she won''t die. It isn''t toote, Jel."


    Jel nodded with his eyes full of guilt walking to trembling Jessica in the shadow. Jessica too was walking toward him slowly from the darkness. Jel didn''t see at that time as the sky was dark and smoke filled his vision.


    "Jessica...I''m sorry..." he ran to hug her but then he noticed something was off when the warm liquid dropped on his shoes as he hugged his sister.


    It was warm, thick, and red...dripping from her mouth as she red at him in anger.


    <strong><em>"Be the duke, brother!!!!!! Take it all!!!! Be the duke who killed all your family!!!! I hate you!!!!! I won''t forgive you!!!! If I have a second chance, you...your wife, all of your loved one, I''ll kill them all!!!!"</em></strong> blood sttered on Jel''s face when she shouted at him continuously, her body turned cold and slumped on the ground.


    Jessica was dead, Jel couldn''t ept the situation. He broke down holding his little sister miserably with his heart feeling like it was torn apart.


    te dashed to the one in front of Jel, the one with the sword with Jessica''s blood on it.


    "You scumbag!!!" she pped the face of the royalty in full force. It was the emperor who killed Jessica prating his sword right in her back.


    "I have to protect my empire, new duchess..." he walked away as he finished his words.


    te could only clench her hands as she couldn''t do anything. She disgusted such things as oracle and sacrifice. She made her way back to Jel who was crying for his little sister.


    "te...what do I do?? I don''t know anymore..."


    "...I''m here with you...cry all you want, for now." he shoved his face on te as he cried.


    "Am I a monster??"


    "No, you''re not."


    "I''m a horrible person...I killed my family...Jessica was killed because I didn''t make it in time...if only." there wasn''t any if, in the reality, people died, we grieved and then moved on with the sin we had to carry for the rest of our lives.


    The duchy was built anew and their business had to shut down as they had a lot of things to handle such as the military.


    The corpses of the dead were buried at the graveyard of the capital, Jel stayed at the graveyard for a week ming himself.


    te couldn''t announce her pregnancy to him yet, she kept on silent and helped him with his works as she could.


    But that wasn''t the end of oracle in their lives. God and fate kept messing with their lives.


    <strong>The next few months,</strong> Jel knew on his own as te''s belly started to get better. te was wrong, he was overjoyed when they finally could have a child.


    "I''m sorry for not taking care of you, darling..." she shook her head and touched his face with one hand and the other hand putting on her belly as she said, "It''s not your fault, let''s live together...don''t me yourself any longer, dear." she kissed him on the cheek and patted his shoulder tofort him.


    Thatfort really saved him from the hell he was put into the whole time as he never had a proper sleep once after that day of oracle.


    He could see them in his dream and woke up in the middle of every night. But that night, when his wife and his child was in his arm sleeping beside him...he realized it was time to move on, although it was a cruel decision, but he had to be selfish for his family too. He also had a new family.


    Their rising on the rank of nobles, not everyone was content with the news especially the marquess who wasdy Catherine''s father who ran a business. His business went bankrupt after Jel''s business took all of the customers even when Jel''s business was shut down, the customer no longer came to him as they went on and supported the new duke and duchess.


    That was one side of what he was discontent with, but the person in front of him was the reason that made him smirk like that.


    The giant ss of tank filled with green water, his experiment finally bloomed like the one inside the tank was breathing and the wound inside their back was closed up.


    Many parts of their body were reced with artificial limbs such as their right arm and left legs.


    "Finally!!!! Uwahahaha!!! Jel...I have my <strong>trump card</strong> to turn against you now." long white hair tangled inside the tank, the white eyelids finally shook after many months passed by, her red eyes finally opened again.


    The tank shattered into pieces, watering out, the person''s beloved knight rushed out of the shadow to give them the clothes.


    "Lady Jessica!!" it was the knight ude who served her for years, and also the one who dug her corpse from the ground as the marquess ordered him to.


    She put on the dress and shook her hair to let it dry, she grinned and asked ude, "How long has it been??"


    "It''s been two months, mydy."


    "Good." she walked to the marquess who bowed his head at her the whole time despite him being the one who revived her.


    "You know the consequence of reviving the monster, right?" she asked in a cold tone, in the marquess''s perspective, she was like a devil but also his trump card and thedder for him to climb up above Jel.


    "Yes, mydy. I will listen to your order for the rest of my life." smirking like a viiness, she pushed the marquess to the floor and let him be her seat on his four legs. He sat on his back and then summoned a mask and put it on her new mature face. She finally became a mature woman after her sickness finally let go of her.


    "Perfect. I heard you have a daughter, right? Your daughter will be my servant as well." he nodded continuously listening to every one of her words.


    She nced at ude and then questioned him for what will help her in the path of revenge, what will give her power, and what will be perfect revenge.


    "Duke Jel has two friends, marquess Brady, and the emperor." she took out the feather and wrote the name of those two and then marked it in red underline.


    "I can''t touch the emperor, but marquess Brady..." she grinned and then ticked his name as her first target. Her heart was already broken, she was heartless at that point. The one she trusted the most killed all of her family, all her beloved servants, and knights, and even her father.


    "The one who stabbed me was the emperor, correct?"


    "Yes, mydy."


    "I heard he has a little brother, right marquess?"


    "Yes, mydy."


    "I''ll kill that guy too, for your daughter who is his fiance, tell her toe to me. I have a n for her...I heard she is quite a greedy woman...she won''t be satisfied with that ill prince, right?"


    "You guys, bring Catherine here!!" the marquess who was currently holding Jessica''s weight ordered the guard outside the door loudly.


    "It will be easy with her on my side...there''s no way she would love that ill second prince dearly." she finally stood up from the seat she was sitting on and then looked at the north, she finally realized what could give her the power she needed.


    "ude, will the northern emperor visit our empire every year from now on?"


    "That''s right. He wille here for discussing the border problem between the empires."


    "I see...let''s kill marquess Brady first. I heard he went on a business trip often. So a carriage ident will happen often." if humans can have horns, then Jessica would grow the devil''s horn on her head at that moment since she no longer had any sympathy toward humans anymore. A nce of the marquess''s face, she could see through his mind, he grinned as he couldn''t wait to climb above the marquess Brady too.


    Well, birds with the same feathers flocked together.


    <em><strong>''I won''t go back on what I said back then...duke Jel...I''ll kill all of you.''</strong></em>


    <strong>+++</strong>


    <strong>The day of Jel and te''s child to see the world finally came,</strong>


    "A little more, madame. Push!!" te groaned in pain with her hand that grabbed Jel''s hand tighten, it hurt. It hurt so much. She felt like she was dying, even the air felt like it was taken away from her as she gasped for air.


    It was finally the day of her child''s birth.


    She groaned in pain with sweat pouring down all over her body.


    "<em>Argh</em>..."


    "te, take a deep breath." if she could switch ces, she would.


    "Wahh..." the baby''s voice was finally heard inside the room, she was d and relieved.


    "It''s a boy."


    "te, look...our baby!!" Jel walked to hold the baby to bring it to his mother who was smiling at him.


    The baby''s finger was small, its body was really small and soft. The baby had white hair just like Jel and purple eyes like her.


    She kissed the baby on the forehead, Jel put his hand on his wife''s head smiling. He was so happy that he could walk out there and shout to the world bragging about his happiness.


    "He has your eyes, te." Jel''s deep voice made the baby cry, it was the first time he was a father. te held the baby with care and Jel sat beside her watching their child.


    "What will be his name, Jel?"


    "Let''s name him Tristan."


    "Hear that? Your name is Tristan. My dear child..." she hugged her baby with a warming smile.


    Their first child was born, the next child...will change their life forever.


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 44 - 44: Oracle And Sacrifice(10)

    <strong>+++</strong>


    <strong>The Nova''s household,</strong>


    "Lady Jessica, you''ve returned." ude was smiling brightly at the balcony seeing Jessica walking toward him from the other side wearing the dancer''s clothes with luxurious red silk like her eyes and pieces of jewelry all over her body.


    She was glittering in his eyes, Jessica walked closer and closer to him with something in her hand from the travel to the northern empire days ago.


    There was also something in ude''s hand as he faked his smile at Jessica.


    "What''s wrong?" ude asked when Jessica frowned looking at him.


    "The marquess will be threatening me with your life." she said in hesitation.


    "I know." that answer surprised her for a little bit as to how calm ude was. He was her weakness.


    "You have to leave, I''ll find a ce for you--" without finishing her sentence, she was calm the whole time until blood was in her sight again.


    ude fell on the floor with the dagger in his stomach. Jessica was standing there without rushing to him shaking seeing her beloved knight kill himself.


    <em>"This is the best way..."</em> without a groan, ude turned his head to look at hisdy who stood across from him.


    "ude...this isn''t like you...you always listened to me!!!!" she shouted at him in anger standing from the other side of the balcony.


    "You know...too, mydy...even if I run to the other side of the world...they can use me to threaten you..."


    She couldn''t control herself anymore, she rushed to him crying as she held his head in her arm. The locket she was holding the whole time fell on ude''s chest.


    "This is..." ude''s eyes became big as he saw the picture of himself in her locket.


    <strong>"I order you...don''t die!!!! Don''t die!!! You''re the only one I have left in this world!!!!"</strong> ude smiled as his vision started to fade away every second, he gathered all of his remaining energy to touch the one he stood behind his whole life. Her face was soft as she cried for him.


    His heart was pounding as he said hisst words,<strong> "I love you, Jessica."</strong> and he died leaving Jessica all alone in the world.


    "Love...?" she cried desperately losing him, he was gone forever.


    But Jessica haven''t known yet at that time she wasn''t alone, there was already a life inside her womb.


    <strong>+++</strong>


    <strong>The Mortel duchy''s garden,</strong>


    "Mama!!! <em>Wahh</em>...he hit me again!!!" little Tristan ran sobbing into his mother''s arm with his forehead turned red because he lost again with the other kid.


    te''s belly was already big at that time, she could only sit on the chair patting her son''s head tofort him.


    "He''s just ying, Tristan. He''s younger than you,e on, don''t leave his highness alone."


    "But mama, I want to be with my little sister."


    "How do you know it is a girl, Tristan??" she giggled at Tristan who put his ear on her belly. Her smile dropped a little as she stroked Tristan''s hair with care.


    "I can just feel it. I want a little sister, mama. I will protect her for the rest of my life!!"


    "Oho?? Then I will be reassured then!! She''s gonna have an amazing big brother."


    "Yes, mama. I will be a strong man!!"


    "Really?? Then a strong man should be kind, go on an y with Prince Philip."


    "But mama, he was so mean to me!! He kept on cheating." she nced at little Philip who was currently bullying his little brother, Richard. The man beside te was chuckling seeing Tristan being so adorable like that. It was the second prince, the emperor''s little brother.


    "He''s just a kid, Tristan. Your mother used to be meaner than that when she yed with me."


    "Hey, stop it." she flinched when noticing that the second prince was going to tell her dark past to her adorable son.


    "Your mother broke one of my ribs and the emperor''s bone to the first time we met her."


    "That time, I was just ying." Tristan was a little scared of his mother when hearing that, he quickly returned to the other kid and yed with them.


    The second prince dropped his smile when te''s child was far away from them, he muttered to te, "You will give birth tomorrow or the day after that, when are you going to tell him the truth?"


    "I just can''t, your highness. But I''m happy now that he will protect his younger sibling."


    "It''s still not toote, te. You can--" he stopped midway because he knew too well that the abortion was definitely something te never intended to do. Just looking at the way she looked at her belly and touched it with care showed how much she loved each of her children.


    "Your highness, just worry about yourself. You will get married soon."


    "...I really wish you could attend it, te <em>*cough cough</em>." he coughed blood at the finish of his sentence, te with lifeless eyes looked at him with a worried look.


    Sitting beside each other was only two people who were ready to die but afraid to leave their loved one behind.


    The second prince wiped his blood and then took his niece, Richard carrying him back to the pce as Prince Philip insisted to stay.


    Again, Tristan was sulking elsewhere because of losing many times against prince Philip who was younger than him.


    Prince Philip walked to te, te was put in an awkward situation. She felt pressured to face him even though she used to hit the emperor easily back when she was in her prime.


    It felt like she was sitting in front of a mature adult.


    His eyes didn''t show anything at all, like a vast ocean, unreadable, he stared at te then said to her, "Don''t die."


    "Pardon?"


    "Please don''t die. Your child will be sad."


    "When did you hear that from, your highness?"


    "It doesn''t matter. But please stay alive, your child will be devastating to be born without a mother." Prince Philip finally showed his sad face as he held te''s hand, te could understand him a little since his mother died giving birth to him.


    te held back her tear, she didn''t want to die. She wanted to live, watched her children following their dream, getting married, and many more. But the curse that appeared all over her back already limit those foolish wishes.


    She patted the prince''s head and then said truly to him, "I can''t promise you that."


    "Mama will die?" the prince wiped his tear quickly when someone asked him from behind his back, it was Tristan.


    "Tristan...it''s not what you think!!" te struggled to get up walking to her son, Tristan pushed Philip away and hugged his mother crying loudly.


    "No, no...don''t leave me, mama!! I don''t want you to die!!!! I don''t want to lose you, I won''t ask for little sister anymore...please stay mother."


    "Tristan..." her heart was breaking unable to reply to any words to him until duke Jel came and put Tristan to sleep using his magic.


    "Jel..."


    "Your highness, please return for now." the prince nodded obediently and left.


    "te, let me take you back to your room." he carried her in his arm like a princess despite how heavy she was and used the magic to put Tristan on his shoulder.


    No one in the household was hurt more than Jel knowing the one he loved the most in his life will be gone forever.


    "te, I love you. Your husband loves you."


    "I love you too, Jel." she rested in his arm, the mark gradually spread to her face, she epted it as the punishment for what she did that year.


    Jel put te on her bed gently, there were many memories inside this ce. It was the first ce where they met, the household had so many memories, from when Jel was in the basement, from when he was the weakest child to the point he became the duke.


    The first ce they meet will also be the ce they part.


    "I heard Brady passed away yesterday."


    "Yes..."


    "Jel, can you do me a favor and give Brady''s child this ne?" she gave him the ne she was given by the mountain spirit that year. Inside the ne contained half of her superstrength. Brady was her dearest friend, that was the least she could do for his newborn child who he didn''t get to see, Aurora.


    Jel took it crying as that was what she said to him despite that situation.


    "te...I''ll protect our children."


    "I know."


    "In our next life, I''ll be the first toe to you that time!! Wait for me."


    "Yeah...don''te to me too fast, Jel. Please watch our children for me."


    "Thank you foring into my life, my love."


    "...don''t be sad, don''t cry...I can''t leave if you''re like this." Jel''s tears kepting out, he kissed his wife''s forehead, the curse covered half of the body already.


    "My wife, let''s watch the blue sky together." she nodded and he picked her up to the balcony, she hugged him covering her from the cold wind as they watched the blue sky together just like that time. It hurt, their heart was breaking because there were many things they still haven''t done together.


    <strong>The calm before the storm, the next day,</strong> te died giving birth to Marte. Jel was crying terribly with his son holding his hand beside him as his wife never opened her eyes again.


    The storm and rain outside covered the sound of all the people crying who loved te dearly. Tristan was put to sleep, so did everyone except Jel.


    Jel was surprised by the immense power of his daughter who was floating in the air with purple eyes staring down at him.


    "Marte..." he called his daughter he named himself in a shaking voice as he pushed his way through the agony pain to get close to his daughter which every step made him feel like dying.


    The magic power was even stronger than him who was the duke of the Mortel.


    Finally, when he caught that baby in his arm. The power finally calmed down, fortunately, the curse didn''t affect Marte.


    He put on the barrier to protect everyone inside from any intruder, and then put on the ck capeing outside of the duchy in the rain without saying goodbye to his dead wife yet.


    At that moment, his daughter was more important, Marte could die at any moment. There will be no one who could handle such magic and yet, Marte already could put the whole household to sleep.


    There was a group of assassins chasing after Jel, one of them was the emperor. They all wanted to kill his child.


    "It''s dead-end, duke Jel." the emperor pointed his sword at Jel''s throat. Jel covered his daughter from the scary sight and the cold rain facing the emperor.


    Little baby Marte was crying, despite that situation, Jel put his daughter as his first priority and calmed her down protecting her from the cruel world.


    "I won''t let you harm my daughter!!!" he shouted at the emperor and tried to escape from there.


    "It''s the oracle...that child might be the next destruction of the world--"


    Jel cut him off shouted at the emperor in anger while holding his daughter with care despite the agony pain on his shoulder which was shot by the arrow, "I won''t follow your order anymore!!! She''s my daughter, I won''t let you touch even a strand of her hair."


    "Then do as I say, duke! If you promise me, I will allow that child to see the sun tomorrow."


    "...what''s your deal?" he asked in hesitation.


    "She will have to marry Richard in the future, that way my child will have strong support, and your daughter will be under royal control." Jel could only grit his teeth as his choice would close all of his daughter''s fate.


    She won''t be able to choose her own marriage but for her to live, he couldn''t do anything but ept that ridiculous offer.


    "Good then, I''m sorry for your loss, Jel. I hope te will rest in peace." the emperor left, Jel had no time to grieve but to rush to that ce, the only hope to save his little daughter, to help her control that immense power in her small body, that ce was none other than the tombstone of the Mortel''s ancestor, Herod Mortel.


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 45 - 45: Fathers Love

    <strong>+++</strong>


    <strong>The ckwood forest,</strong>


    Tears rolled down from Jel''s face as his hand was trembling while holding his precious daughter, the small hand reached out to him putting on his cheek as that time he crouched hiding from the monster in the forest.


    The baby cried when a tear dropped on her finger, Jel calmed the baby down.


    "Don''t cry~my dear child. Don''t cry~father is here."


    He proceeded to run to the tombstone immediately, when he thought he finally made it but not everything went well as the way he thought.


    The ancestor walked out of the tombstone in the form of a soul and told Jel the harsh reality, "This baby won''t survive. Give up."


    "No!!!! You''re the first Mortel. Save me daughter, Marte!!!" he couldn''t ept it losing his cool, he begged Herod with two of his knee kneeling down in front of him but Herod turned his back on Jel as it was hopeless saving the child with the dark magic and death roses magic mixed together like that.


    Although she wasn''t cursed, but the magic of the curse was already in her body as she stayed in the cursed woman''s womb for nine months.


    "Give up that child, it''s useless. Even with your life, the chance of saving her is close to impossible." Herod told Jel to make him give up, but Jel instead unsheathed his sword after putting the baby on the tombstone safely.


    "What''re you doing?"


    "If I can defeat you, will you save my daughter??"


    "You brat!!! Have some respect for your elder, even if you''re such determined, you can''t defeat me." said by the one who lost against Jel ten minutester.


    He gritted his teeth in humiliation since his power wasn''t fully back then.


    "Fine, I''ll save your daughter!"


    "What do I have to do?"


    "Take half of her magic, that way she only needs to control half of it."


    "...alright." half of her magic was even more powerful than his current magic, taking that magic in meant his death. But Jel couldn''t afford to give up on his child''s life.


    "Good, then you must obey these conditions. One, you have to endure it till the day you die. Two, never show any love to this daughter, because if she lost her loved one, she will lose her humanity and fall into Mortel''s curse. Three, the basement, put her in there."


    "No, anything but that basement. I can pretend I don''t love her but I can''t let my daughter suffer in that basement!!"


    "That basement was also the ce I trained my magic. She won''t ever control this magic if she wasn''t in that ce. It depends on this child, she could leave that basement in at least thirty years."


    Jel thought for a while then agreed to all of Herod''s condition, Jel...almost died taking half of Marte''s magic power.


    He rolled over the ground with his hand on his chest as it was even worse than any of the side effects he used to train back when he was young. To think, Marte could live in the body with that amount of magic was shocking.


    "You''d better keep her sibling from loving her too. Remember, she can''t lose her loved one." Jel nodded and then walked away with his saved child miserably.


    The basement was still the same, when he put her in that basement, he felt like he was a failure as a father. He could already imagine how his daughter suffered in that ce.


    "Father''s sorry...Marte." he put his daughter on the bed he used to sleep in and then locked that baby in the basement.


    Only a nanny was allowed to get inside the basement to take care of the baby until she could take care of herself and even the sound of his daughter crying all night, he couldn''t even step in tofort his beloved daughter.


    He sang the luby to calm his daughter every night, that was the only thing he could do.


    That wasn''t the end of his tragedy. As the duke and the father, he had so many works to do. To help Marte control her power, he sent Tristan to the academy at such a young age to prevent him from meeting his little sister.


    Even mourning for te, he couldn''t have the time for that. The empire fell into chaos when the emperor''s little brother died on the day of his wedding with Catherine.


    And that same day, the marquess who was Catherine''s father arrived at the duchy with his daughter with him to make a deal with Jel with the imperial letter to pressure Jel.


    The imperial power no longer affect Jel, but the trump card which the marquess used pushed duke Jel into the corner. He had no other choice but to ept his proposal.


    <em>"Your little sister..dy Jessica is at my household. I''ll kill her if you don''t ept my daughter as your wife."</em> the marquess smirked shoving the picture of Jessica inside the tank with bubbles right into Jel''s face.


    The father and daughter left the duchy arrogantly leaving Jel on the floor picking up that photo in disbelief.


    "te...I don''t know anymore...I don''t know what to do without you..e back." he kneeled in front of te''s big portrait inside his study room for many days miserably begging her toe back, he missed her at every second passed by even in his sleep.


    But that portrait was taken away from him too, the marquess threw the portrait out when he entered the duchy like his other home. He put up the excuse that the portrait of thete duchess will hurt his daughter''s feelings.


    All of the portraits were thrown away and burned down, but Jel kept one portrait and slide it in the basement for his daughter to know her mother''s face.


    The marriage between him and Catherine finally happened, he wanted to die. He wanted to follow te, but he couldn''t leave his children alone in the world.


    <strong>Just only three months after the marriage,</strong>dy Catherine who the second prince imed that she loved him dearly, even after he just passed away for three months, she already climbed onto Jel''s bed.


    She undressed her bathrobe in front of Jel who was sorting out the document on his bed, she walked naked to Jel and threw all the works across the floor.


    "What''re you--" at that point, Jel didn''t care about that woman anymore as he was only disgusted by that sight of her when she pressed her chest against his right arm.


    He pushed her away and walked outside quickly but the moment when his hand was on the doorknob, he started to feel dizzy and then fell on the floor on both of his knees trying to get away from Catherine''s w.


    She made her way to Jel and back hugged him from behind and then slid her hand to his belt to take it off.


    Jel gathered his energy to take her hand off it, but it was toote when she threw the belt across the bedroom and then unbuttoned his shirt one by one.


    Jel was losing consciousness bit by bit, he finally remembered the tea Catherine brew for him an hour ago.


    "Duke, I won''t have any power...if I don''t have your baby...so please impregnate me." her breath touch his ear as she bit it gently and then ruffled Jel''s hair andter dragged him all the way to the top of the bed.


    She leaned in closer to his lip trying to kiss Jel''s lip but ended up receiving a p from him. She was blown away by the p falling down off the bed unconscious damaging her back.


    He never drank anything made by that woman in the first ce, he put his hand on her small neck wanting to strangle her to death but thinking about Jessica, he couldn''t do it.


    He used the memory magic on her instead, that was when he found out about everything even the part in which Jessica was alive living her life plotting her revenge against him and Jessica was the one behind the curse which killed te.


    He was in shock but could only keep searching for more and more memories that he could use against the marquess.


    But there was the only one which was Catherine already had a child with the second prince. That was why she really wanted to sleep with him, it was in order to make everyone believe that child was his.


    He then manipted memories to make her believe that her n that night was a sess, she had to keep her by his side to watch over all of Jessica''s move through her memories and strikes for killing the marquess once and for all.


    The next day, he kicked her out threatening her using the reason she put drugs in his tea although her n didn''t really work, but with that punishment, she returned back to her household. He could summon her anytime if he wanted, that was their deal.


    Catherine who was in the illusion that she slept with the most influenced duke in the empire, she was overjoyed and didn''t protest, she believed it because her back was lowered and assumed that she only fainted while doing it with Jel.


    Moreover, the luck was on her side since she didn''t have to hide her big belly. She can take her child back to the duchy when it was born.


    She was hoping for the child to be a boy so she could take the power of the duchy from Jel''s other kids especially Tristan.


    In the meantime, Jel nned all things needed to protect Marte and Tristan. He wrote down the will in case he might die any day.


    He wrote Tristan to be the duke and Marte to get the military control, thus when she gets married to Richard, she will have the power for herself without relying on her husband.


    But things started going on wrong when the child Catherine brought back, Diana turned out to be Jessica''s daughter instead.


    The face was very simr and she could even use the Mortel magic. Tristan used the memory magic on Catherine again. And the child between her and the second prince was taken out as her life was in crisis.


    Again, he was disgusted by that woman but the kid who always stood outside his study wasn''t in the wrong. He couldn''t shove all of their faults onto Diana.


    He decided he should atone for his sin by taking care of Jessica''s daughter despite she was the one who killed his wife.


    But nevertheless, he still cared for Marte. But he could only love her from behind her back to never let her know. That way, she will never fall into the curse of Mortel and when the day his deathes, she won''t be sad just like the way he lost te.


    "Papa. I made this for you!" little Marte escaped from the basement when she was two years old, everyone in the household was searching for her like crazy. Duke Jel almost had a heart attack because of her but turned out she was inside his study.


    The book he used to read in the basement, she folded it into the crown and then put it on his head.


    "Papa, it looks good on you." her smile was precious, he was eager to hug her, and to tell her she really did beautiful work. He wanted to shower her with love and praise but he couldn''t.


    That day was her birthday, he couldn''t get anything for her so instead he hugged his little daughter crying.


    "Father loves you, Marte...even if you hate me, or won''t forgive me. Just remember, this old man will love you always." he cried hugging her.


    "Papa...don''t cry...teehee~Papa look more handsome when you''re smiling." he smiled warmly at Marte who was wiping his tears with her small fingers.


    He put the paper-crown on her small head, "You''re my little princess." then deleted that memory from her mind. She fell asleep on his arm.


    The blue sky that day as he carried his daughter outside the study''s window reminded him of his beloved wife.


    "Luby, and good night, With pink roses bedight, With lilies overspread, Is my baby''s sweet head. Lay you down now, and rest, May your slumber be blessed. Lay you down now, and rest, May thy slumber be blessed~" he sang the luby he used to think together with te for Tristan to sleep for Marte at least for that day, he wanted to hold his daughter fully in his arm.


    <strong>+++</strong><strong></strong>


    <strong>Come back to the present,</strong>


    <strong>The northern empire,</strong>


    "Papa!!!!!!"


    "Diana, you worried me sick!!" Victor was finally relieved when seeing Diana waking up.


    She shed some tears when she woke up calling Papa, when she heard the nostalgic luby, it was as if she used to hear that kind of thing such as luby.


    "That luby..." she was awkwardly asked the white-haired man who sang that song.


    "Mari--I mean Diana, what happened?? You suddenly fainted back at the street." Victor said to her worrying about her.


    "My head was quite dizzy out of the sudden...thank you, Victor for saving me...and you too, emm..." she didn''t know his name.


    "I''m Oliver, mydy." he grinned as he introduced himself to her, just as he expected, that luby really woke her up since he could see a person''s weakness from the start...and the one inside that body wasn''t the same person...


    <strong>''Finally, something interesting~''</strong> Oliver smiled at Marte who was in Diana''s body in joy.


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 46 - 46: To The North (1)

    <strong>Mount Windigo, the border between the Center Empire and the northern empire,</strong>


    The border which was covered in snow on the part of the north and the other part was filled with flowers from daisy tovender.


    The woman wearing the straw head with her ck hair along the wind was smiling in the field ofvender at the back of the town which was built at the border.


    The blue sky above her with the floating fluffy cloud, it was very beautiful since thest time she ever saw it was maybe almost a decade.


    The sky was blue, the water of the river current with fishes swimming in it, it was such an ideal ce for someone to die.


    Her white eyes turned to the olddy with the hair all grey smiling at her with the basket full of the bread which Marte gave on the other side of the ''white'' daisy which one might think it was a rose with one nce.


    Since all the flowers already turned red from the blood which sttered on it for the full week to that moment.


    The beautiful town which was described to be the crowded ce for selling and trading was abandoned by the people because of the appearance of the...


    <strong>Third Rank Legendary Demon, Valencia.</strong>


    "Hello, Valencia...you''ve grown well these past thousand years." the olddy dropped her wig taking a piece of bread out to eat even though the ck-haired demon in front of her had already taken out the sword from the man standing behind her.


    "Mydy, your sword." the man named Lucas standing there set a barrier in a second trapping the olddy who had red hair now after she threw her wig.


    "No time for chit-chat, let''s finish this before human gets here." Valencia used Lucas, her subordinate as her eyes struck her sword at thatdy.


    A finger dropped on the ground making a part of it turn ck, the olddy finally knew who she was facing, the legendary sword woman of the world. She turned to her original form, wearing the pink dress with her red hairid down to her waist and blue eyes which emit light destroying the barrier Lucas made.


    "You''re too young to fight me, Valencia."


    "You''re old enough to die...empress Aim."


    "Ohoho, so there''s still someone who knows my name in this generation." the red-haireddy crossed her arm and then summoned her minions from the ground of the flower field to stop Valencia''s tracks and then vanished dropping smoke blocking Lucas''s version.


    <strong>Demon Art: Raining Sword</strong>


    The swords dropped from above slicing all of those minions the red-haireddy summoned in one spell, again Valencia''s target escaped from her w.


    "Lucas." she called the man in the ck suit to take back her sword as she was feeding on those minions'' souls.


    "Mydy...the demon king is asking for you." Lucas tap her shoulder to let her know where he was since Valencia was blind and she only used her hunch in battle.


    The demon king appeared in front of her using the rabbit nearby as his vessel, that rabbit then turned to a horrifying demon with the voice of the demon king speaking to Valencia, "Have you caught the destruction yet?"


    "My apology, my lord. She ran off again." she bowed down to the demon king''s vessel and soon after receiving the punishment with one of her hands cut off right in that instant.


    It grew back but the pain of the demon who hadn''t been injured once for one thousand years was agonizing as her ck blood dripped on thevender.


    "We can''t let her get disciple anymore this time. You must bring her back to the demon realm as soon as possible and...don''t let her meet with Marte of Mortel."


    "Yes, my lord." the vessel of the demon king blew up after the conversation was finished.


    Lucas took out his handkerchief and wiped the blood which sttered on Valencia''s face gently. She smiled and then continue searching for the destruction, empress Aim again.


    It was a difficult task for her, but the demon king knew what he was doing since no one knew the inside out of the center empire and northern empire more than her among all demons.


    "Lucas, I heard that emperor sending the army to eliminate us...you should stay here while I''m crossing the border." Lucas nodded in hesitation since crossing the border of these two empires wasn''t an easy task even for the demon king himself couldn''t hide his presence from the mighty dragon Igneel.


    Valencia waved her hand goodbye and then followed the trail of the destruction left behind to the northern empire using the crow as her eyes that time instead of Lucas.


    <strong>In the northern empire,</strong>


    <strong>In the middle of the night,</strong>


    The perfect time for a group of three people to search for the true location of the royal pce,


    "Diana, look out!!!" the dragon which the human guard turned into spat fire at them as they ran across the rooftop even with hiding their scent.


    They couldn''t escape their sharp nose, Victor after shouting at her rushed to her roof and then kicked the dragon from her.


    "Thank." she nodded and continued following Oliver in front of them running toward one of the clock towers of the Northern empire.


    Marte in Diana''s body ran to the side of Oliver and stared at him as he was thinking hard about which entrance should they take and then turned her head to Victor who was fighting with the dragon knights.


    "Oliver, you''re not a duke...aren''t you?" he giggled his way out, but that wasn''t enough to avoid Marte''s question.


    "If you''re a duke, you must know the secret entrance to the true royal pce."


    "I never said I was a duke."


    "But you''re wearing the duke uniform right now." she said bluntly to him straight in his embarrassing face.


    "I rented it to woo a woman." she turned her head to the other side avoiding his eyes holding herugh.


    She couldn''t have the courage tough in that life-and-death situation.


    "We need to get out of this ce before sunrise, the mighty dragon Igneel might not detect you with his vision at night." Oliver said to Marte while they were hiding in the sewer and when Victor alone was fighting against hundreds of knights above them in front of the clock tower.


    "But we must need to steal that gem from the emperor to cover our scent." she said after him then pointing her finger at the map trying to figure out the secret entrance.


    "The gem should be at the true royal pce, but to get in...it might...be a little difficult." he said with sweat on his forehead as he himself never broke in the true royal pce hidden underground either.


    Marte was frowning and then pop her head out of the sewer to look at any clue above but ended up getting the knight''s blood on Diana''s face.


    "That guy is crazy strong, if it wasn''t for him, we might die already."


    "...yeah. It''s lucky having him with us." Marte got back in the sewer and said with a worried look, Oliver sitting across from her in the crampy smelly sewer noticed something was off about her since she woke up in the afternoon.


    "I''ll tell you this...since I already knew your secret anyway." he said with a grin.


    Marte who was in Diana''s body listened to him with full of her attention, "I can see your weakness. And this is not your body."


    "...why do you tell me that??"


    "Because!! Because I want to, okay??"


    "I meant...I already knew that since we first met."


    "Eh??" he was in disbelief when her face showed no sign of a lie.


    "You''re also a thief too, aren''t you?"


    "What?? Me, a thief?? Haha, no way..." Marte was smirking when she showed him the bracelet on her wrist.


    He was startled when he saw that bracelet, he shoved his hand in his back to check. He was surprised to see the bracelet he stole was on Marte''s wrist but what shocked him more was the fact he didn''t know when or where she did that.


    "We shall cut to the chase, shall we...Mr. thief." she grinned taking off the beautiful bracelet he stole thedy that morning and giving it back to him.


    He put it in his bag with a smirk appeared on his face.


    "I know you''re an interesting person~" he was right for once in his life about guessing with his hunch.


    "I''m Marte Mortel, the half-sister of this body." no matter how much the person in front of her did a lot for her, she still couldn''t trust that man fully to the point she revealed her true identity which was Sun-hee.


    "I''m Oliver, the worldwide handsome thief." he looked smug and proud at the end of his sentence, Marte couldn''t help but show a face of disbelief to him.


    He suddenly lost all his confidence hugging his knees when she showed that face as if he was a filthy rat sharing the same sewer as her.


    "Hey, guys!!! A little help here, please!!!" Victor was screaming pitifully while Marte patted Oliver''s shoulder cheering him up.


    The dragon overnumbered Victor grabbed his legs and spun him around. He was weak against that.


    "Hurry, Mr.worldwide handsome thief...pfft." she couldn''t hold onto the urge tough any longer let out a littleugh as she pushed Oliver to help Victor.


    He gritted his teeth in embarrassment and then went inside the fight like dog and cat to help Victor. Marte regained herposure calming herself down then looked up at the beautiful moon in the sky.


    A shadow passed on the moon making her eyshes shake a little as that shadow was quicker than the wind jumping from one block to one block.


    Marte couldn''t afford to lose that opportunity rushed to Victor and then grabbed him with the magic vine running following that shadow.


    "What about me?!! What about me guys??" Oliver was left behind with the small rose monster Marte left behind to fight against all those guards.


    He felt like he was abandoned...again.


    "Mr.worldwide handsome thief...hit the enemy!! Yahoo." the little rose monster wasn''t any help with that bright cheering. Oliver gulped seeing the dragon turn into humans and the shadow surrounded him like he was a cube of sugar around the ants.


    "I''m f*cked up."


    <strong>+++</strong>


    They finally found the secret entrance to the royal pce, it was the second clock tower of the empire which the minute hand of the giant clock waster than the rest of the clocks by one minute.


    "Victor, are you hurt?? Sorry for tying you up." she was very worried while untying Victor''s hands which she tied with her magic but when she looked at blushing Victor panting, she for the first time didn''t understand humans.


    It was as if he liked being tied up by her.


    "Oh?? Ah, it''s alright." he finally snapped back to reality when noticing Marte''s stare at him.


    "Ah...then let''s go." Marte pushed the hidden wall and went in before Victor while he was stretching his hand. It was such a wonderful experience for him to be tied up by her.


    He was smiling and then jumped in happiness to Marte to the true pce, the light in the underground pce was so shy with all the rare ore attached with the ground.


    Marte was standing in disbelief holding onto the rail looking at the vast underground city before them. She and Victor were amazed by the beautiful scenario she didn''t expect to see.


    Especially, the replica of the moon that was hung on top of the ceiling, there was stair everywhere with many floors with the high-rank noble living down there.


    It was a mass of poprity living there with their luxurious life swimming in the pool and hanging out with each other in the park walking their dogs.


    Victor held her hands supporting her walking down the stair to the lower floor. As they arrived, there were so many people dancing at the fountain along with the music.


    Everything was so beautiful, the garden and the fountain they built one by one to the real royal pce at the end of the path with the white pure dragon sitting there with the pce''s back was built next to where the dragon''s stomach located.


    "Shall we go?" Victor asked and then kissed her hand in a polite manner.


    She put her hand on his and nodded, "Let''s go...to the northern pce.".


    ''Get the gem.''


    <em>''A date with her.''</em>


    <em>They each had a purpose different from each other.</em>


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 47 - 47: To The North(2)

    <strong>Diana''s POV</strong>


    ''Where...am I?''


    My body...every part of it felt like I was dying burnt in the hellfire, the saliva in my mouth felt like it was poison with the bitterness.


    My face used to be soft, smooth and when I touched it, it had a scar on it.


    The pink eyes which were my pride became dark purple like the color of the banner on the other side of the iron rods.


    White hair just like the scale of the dragon which saved me in the morning, the blood dripping on my knees was the same as the blooding out of the dragon''s throat as it was killed saving me in the process.


    I...couldn''t help it. My chest felt stuffy filled with frustration and anger as my hands were locked with the handcuff attached to the chain which tied to the gpole.


    I wanted to kill all of those people, seeing them cutting the flesh of the savior dragon and tearing it to piece and then eating it raw in front of my eyes.


    I was disgusted, I was furious but I couldn''t do anything except cry because of the agonizing pain in the stupid body of Marte.


    How the heck did she live in this body?


    <em>Ahh...</em>


    The cold prison floor gave me shivering down to my spine, the stomach rumbling and the tongue which felt numb and dry since I hadn''t sipped a single drop of water since I was locked in the abandoned castle on the snowy mountain.


    <em>Step step</em>


    The sound of the shoes walking toward me with the dagger inside his hand, my eyshes shook terribly in fear as I looked up to that man which behind of him was full of the ss filled with eyeball and tongue of human.


    I...I didn''t want my tongue cut off, I sealed my lip crawling to the end of the prison. I was scared, I never experienced something like that.


    I wanted to go back, to Victor...someone...help...me...


    No...no...


    As his dagger slid down across the face to the scar on my face and then traveled to my lip, I couldn''t resist except obey obediently.


    "Boss, there''s a woman walking alone in front of our base outside." his dagger stopped and turned to his underling. I couldn''t even take a breath of relief terrified of the thought if that person didn''t interrupt.


    I could imagine the agonizing pain of losing my tongue, I didn''t want...that...


    "Let''s catch her." he locked the prison cell and went off with his underling and the other two leaving me there alone in the prison.


    The snowstorm outside was terribly cold, but thanks to the burning fire inside Marte''s body, I didn''t die from that.


    Marte must be enjoying my body right when I was suffering in her body. I hated her. I abandoned all of my pride to ask her for help but...she rejected me.


    She also traveled back in time, she knew all the future events. How could I not notice all those years? I was ignorant.


    <em>Arghh...</em>


    Help me out from the nightmare, I took my words back!! I didn''t want her to know what it felt like to be me...because in her body was a hundred times worse.


    I then appreciate my body when I lost it. I regretted wishing for that...what will happen if I''m stuck inside her body forever?


    I tried every possible way to escape from Richard, I was delighted when Marte took my ce marrying that prince but then out of a sudden, I became her.


    I...I didn''t want to be the bird inside the cage any longer. I was waiting in that prison for someone, anyone to rescue me just like in my past life.


    Who will help me?


    Brother Tristan will have to go on the mission at that rate, in the end, I couldn''t even save him.


    I hated this...


    I hate you, Marte!!!!


    <strong>Marte''s POV</strong>


    Did someone just call me? I suddenly got the chill from my back like someone was calling me, or cursing me. Maybe it was just my imagination.


    My new blonde dazzling hair was braided for one strand of it and then the rest of it, they curled it making it wavy.


    My face was full of makeup, my lip turned bright red after applying manyyers of lipstick.


    "It''s done, sir." I walked out of the dressing room in the clothes Victor and I picked together, pure white like the cloud decorated with silk, it was quite simr to the dress Diana wore in the ending when she cut Marte''s tongue off.


    I felt a little ufortable in her body not like when I was in Marte''s body. I was used to Marte''s body immediately when I came to the world but that didn''t apply to Diana''s body.


    "You...look stunning." Victor got up from the couch and went to kiss my hand as heplimented me.


    Well, I wasn''t surprised by that since the body was Diana, the fairy goddess of the empire. She even got the prize in the beautypetition too while Marte was immediately in the novel.


    For me to wear such an ufortable sexy dress and Victor in front of me whobed his hair to the back with some gel wearing the tie in the ck suit. It was to blend inside the pce to steal the gem.


    The ce we were in at that moment was the supermarket underground, I never expected something like that to be built under the snowy empire.


    The clothes were fashionable not much worse than the clothes on earth.


    "Don''t stay far away from me, okay?" I put my hands on him and the other hand held the purse I purchased using the money I got from the morning from Oliver...


    Right at that moment, I finally realized the person I left at the surface.


    I felt a little bit of guilt but I already left a monster to help him, to repay his good deed, I needed toplete the mission before sunrise to escape from the northern empire and to save my lovely big brother.


    That guy must be received the mission by now, it was really troublesome to do so much unrewarding work. No matter how much I did for him, in the end...he will love Diana.


    I could only take a deep breath walking beside Victor alongside all the guests walking toward the giant pce with the dragon behind it.


    Failure meant death.


    <strong>+++</strong>


    <strong>In the center empire,</strong>


    "Every citizen of the capital!!! The imperial order from his majesty, the emperor requested for all of you toe to the main church immediately." everyone groaned annoyingly when hearing the announcer announce the imperial order at two in the morning.


    It must be an emergency for him to do that, the noble rushed to prepare themself with their drowsy eyes and messy eyes while some of themoners were murmuring on the street as they left their house to the destination they all went wearing their sleeping clothes.


    "Do any of you know what his majesty called for us??" the citizen shook their heads and walked to the church cluelessly about what was gonna happen.


    Everyone arrived at the church keeping their distance from where the announcer stood and the rest of the royal family who sat on the seat prepared for them at the church at the leg of the mountain.


    Surrounding by the concrete four pure white pirs, the citizen starteding more and more murmuring as the emperor of Anastasia put his hand on his cheek crossing his leg looking at them in hisfortable suit made of silk showing a part of his chest and his arm muscles.


    Richard was sitting beside his father as the one and only crown prince in the imperial suit and beside him was his mother, the empress while Prince Philip was nowhere to be found at that moment.


    "Silent." the emperor muttered in a calming voice as he walked to the stand on top of the floating altar in front of his citizens. With his low little voice, everyone shut their lip unable to oppose his order.


    Then the priest of the church with hair braid down to his waist, the one who raised the empress to be a saintess and also the godfather or uncle to Richard walked on the altar from the other side to stand beside his majesty.


    Everyone in front of the white statue of goddess Anastaisa looked forward to the awaiting announcement in excitement.


    The priest with the blood vein pooping on his back couldn''t wait any longer as even his throat gulping his saliva was like taking down de into his stomach, he proceeded to begin the announcement at once.


    "Citizen!! I asked for all of you here today to share the good news, the one, and only news. Never before happened in our empire. I, the head priest of the church faction hereby presented to you, the new priestess of our empire!!!"


    He raised his voice stated that to all the citizens while the woman in the priestess suit walked behind them to the middle of the emperor and the priest in the suit of the priest, pure white luxurious suit, the edge which was supposed to be gold, she had the authority to change it to purple to be the token of gratitude to someone who opened her eyes.


    With her orange hairying down to her waist decorated with the jewelry embedded in her hair, and with the crown made of gold leaf on her very head, the woman became the first and only priestess in the empire, priestess Irene Natalia.


    On one hand, she held the book about thew of the church and the other hand held the emperor''s hand as she kneeled on both of his knees giving respect to the emperor, ruler of the empire.


    "What?? A priestess and not a saintess???!!!"


    "This is ridiculous!!! How can a woman lead the church faction???!!!"


    "No way, there''s gotta be no way." the noble and citizen started murmuring again creating the loud atmosphere.


    Irene paid them no mind then walked up to the altar and then raised her voice, her voice was so high and powerful that it shook the goddess''s statue behind her, "Please take care of me from now on. I, Irene promise to be the ideal priestess you all deserve to cherish and help our empire to grow to be even more powerful!!!" she raised the staff the priest gave to her in the air, the citizen started changing their reaction to cheering which gave her a smile, an arrogant smile.


    Under the moonlight near the dawn, a woman in the wheelchair came toward Irene who jumped off the altar in an elegant way to hold the wheelchair for thedy sitting on it.


    "Let you be the eyes, the witness, bring the news to all the part of our empire. As today, let''s witness the miracle in front of you right here, right now." thedy on the wheelchair put her hands together bowing her head to Irene hiding her grinning couldn''t resist the urge to stand up.


    "May goddess, please listen to your subordinate, please heal your citizen. Please bring back what they deserve." Irene put her hand together praying to goddess Anastasia, minutester, the white roses started appearing on the statue head like a shine of a miracle forming a crown.


    The citizen witnessed the disbelief things happening before their eyes seeing thedy whose legs had been crushed by the chandler to stand up and kneeled down in front of Irene.


    "I, Aurora Madeline, the one and only daughter of marquess Brady Madeline. I will use my body and soul to serve, help, and be your right hand, priestess Irene."


    The sound of cheering and pping urred behind as Aurora finished speaking, priestess Irene stared at Aurora with pure eyes full of love then took out the holy sword underneath the priestess''s uniform to put on Aurora''s shoulder.


    "I look forward to your coboration,dy Madeline. Stand up. To repay for your legs, Aurora!! As the messenger between god and the world, I order you to take on the mission to defeat the demon at the border of the north. Will you ept it?"


    "I dly ept it, priestess." the emperor and Richard, the father and son duo was filled with excitement seeing the exclusive performance before their very eyes couldn''t help but show a grin on their face.


    ''Let''s see how high can you fly, women.'' -Richard.


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 48 - 48: To The North(3)

    <em>Step step</em>


    <strong>It''s time for women to spread their wings, a new revolution- Aurora & Irene</strong>


    Each and every step they took was very powerful as they entered the church which needed to be reformed. The imperial family returned to their pce and every citizen also went back to their home but the church was all in chaos because of the sudden news of the head priest announced.


    "Priest!!! Why didn''t you discuss it with us??? How could we not know anything about this?" the priest was overwhelmed by the pressure from both the followers and the poison which traveled throughout his vein couldn''t reply to any of their questions.


    Two women in the dark grinned arrogantly with their fingers on their lip as they made their way lurking from the shadow to stand in front of them.


    "The church will be reform today...as it is in my hands now." Herod came inside the church pushing the big door with the bouquets of the white rose to congratte those two wearing the white dress with red heels.


    They all went terrified because of his aura, went to the side making way for him as he walked to stand beside Aurora and Irene.


    "The n really goes well...thanks to Marte." Herod smirked giving Irene the flower.


    "Yeah, now the thing is left is..." Irene nced her eyes direct at the priest, the priest clenched his hands in anger couldn''t resist the urge to get the antidote any longer, dropped his image in front of his follower, and begged his head at Aurora''s feet.


    The arrogant human full of pride got his hand stepped by Aurora''s hill, she was thrilled to do that in front of everyone.


    Everyone was terrified, not a single one let out a voice as they were shocked seeing the cruelty in front of them.


    "Beg me, idiot!!! Beg me!!! Beg me like the way those people beg you!!!!!" sheughed out loud and then brought out the antidote and swung it around over his head.


    "Please...please...I did what you told me...please...I beg you...give me the antidote--"


    <em>Drip drip</em>


    The liquid from the bottle dropped on the priest''s head as Aurora broke the bottle in anger, the priest suddenly went to lick the liquid on the floor with his tongue even the little droplet on Aurora''s shoes.


    His pain subside for a minute, Herod finally let out augh holding his hurt stomach, even Irene giggled seeing the pathetic man being fooled.


    "Aww...too bad..." his heart immediately stopped and dropped dead on the floor spurting out blood from his mouth.


    Those three turned their head to all the followers, everyone when seeing that started to run toward the door to leave the church when they realized what ''reform'' they spoke meant.


    The door was shut by Irene''s magic, many of them were tied with the rose vine just like the insect trapped in the spider''s web.


    Aurora then walked toward those who were spared that fell on the floor trembling in fear, she smirked then threw all the paper at them right in their faces.


    "You...you monster..." they cursed her without reading the content of it, but when they did. Their eyes were filled with resentment and then turned to Herod nodding their head with tears rolling down their faces to find out such things happened in their church.


    All of those followers which were caught in the rose vine were dead by the hands of those who were spared.


    All of the papers were all about the disgusting deeds which the head priest and all of those who died did in the past thousand years like a tradition.


    The church itself wasn''t the holy ce, it was hell, the execution ce, no matter who was killed inside this church, no one will dare to be suspicious of this sacred ce.


    That was why...all of those scums killed people without mercy from generation to generation.


    The door finally opened, a woman stepped inside the church, the one whose fate tangled with the church since the day she was born, the one who raised for their advantage, her fate was finally set free.


    And that same person was the one who gave Aurora all the paperwork under the request of Marte in the morning.


    Empress Sylvia Madden, the saintess who was married off to emperor Christopher for the two factors to get power and advantage in exchange for her freedom.


    "That old man finally died." her eyes were cold when they were ring at the man whose finger pointed toward her that year choosing her to be the empress among the other woman they trained at the secret ground.


    She was the empress wearing the crown with the blood of her friends who were like a family for her died to make thate true.


    "Greeting your highness!!!!" all of them bowed to the empress as she made her way to priestess Irene to thank her for finally doing what she always wished to do all of those years of resentment.


    "Thank you, your highness, for your help. We really appreciate it." Aurora bowed to her in a polite manner.


    The empress shook her head the bowed down to them instead with the crown on her head, she sobbed when she finally got her revenge on all those scums who tormented her for years.


    She was abandoned by her parents at the church ever since a baby, growing up just to be a tool for them. If she was useless, she wouldn''t have survived till the very day.


    Irene went to calm her down telling her everything will be alright, but at that moment, there was something wrong with her heart when she saw the empress cry.


    A split image urred in her perspective when she saw her brother from looking at the empress, it was the same, the same when her brother Eun-woo cried when he failed the exam for the first time.


    She tried to shake her head using the excuse it was just her imagination but clenching her hands the whole time to hold back her tear when thinking of her dearest brother she left behind on earth.


    "Let''s work together to a better future!!!" Irene shouted to her followers in the church full of corpses. They cheered her on supporting her, that was when Aurora took a step back and hid in the corner crying.


    Her brother...she finally remembered him after all those times, she was heartbroken and lonely, and the fact she would never be able to see him again hurt her the most.


    "Brother..." she bit her lip crying on her knees, Herod was staring at her the whole time but chose to ignore it since the Mortel wasn''t the type tofort a person so he walked to tell Irene about Aurora instead.


    When everything calmed down, Irene''s followers started working together to bury the corpse and clean the blood. Herod saw the empress off, that was when Irene approached heartbroken Aurora tapping on her shoulder lightly.


    "Aurora...we won."


    "...yeah..." she sniffled wiping her snort and tears when Irene brushed off the dirt on the floor and sat beside her.


    Irene put down her golden flower crown holding it in her hands.


    "Aurora...you see...I''m sad too at this moment."


    "??" Aurora nced at Irene who was sobbing the same way as her.


    "Why??"


    "My mother, she was sick couldn''t get up from her bed...in my heart, I really want to run back from all of these and returned to my mother''s arm but..."


    "...you can''t." Aurora finished Irene''s sentence like she could read her mind.


    Sitting on the floor beside each other was just two people wanting to go back to their dearest one but couldn''t.


    "...I could sell this crown for money, but when I read all the poor children who were raised to be tool at every church across the empire, I couldn''t just do it. If it isn''t me, then who?? Who will help them?? When will such an opportunitye again?"


    "Irene..."


    "...from the bottom of my heart, I was stuck between these...I can spend years working to help those children and send the money to my mother...but I miss her...I''m afraid!! I''m afraid when the time I finally rescued them all and returned to my mother, I''m scared that my mother left me before I ever do that."


    "...you''re lucky to have such a loving mother, Irene." Irene''s eyes became big when hearing the one who had such a rich woman as a mother said that to her.


    "What about you??"


    "...I never got a chance of receiving love from my mother...all I could see was her back when she praised my brother every time he got a trophy."


    "Aurora...is that your other mother??" Aurora''s eyes shook when hearing that but she wasn''t surprised when she looked at the couple of green eyes staring at her as they talked to each other.


    Aurora nodded finally telling her honestly, "Yes, it''s my mother from the world I came from."


    Irene''s eyebrows joined together in confusion which made Aurora giggle.


    "I wasn''t born in this world, I came from another world...the world which money came first, trophy, and paper of certificate."


    "It wasn''t much different from this world." Irene chuckled and leaned back against the world putting her head on her hand which was put on her neck looking at Aurora who finally smiled and let go of that sad face.


    "That''s true but you see...the world I came from was so advanced. They have car, airne,..."


    Herod standing from all the way at the big door when hearing the girls finallyugh was finally relieved. He closed the door silently and guarded the door for them.


    He sighed sitting on thedder staring at the moon, "I really want someone like that..."


    The moon was still the same from the year he was born, but the person who he asked for was no longer beside him. His wife, his beloved wife who gave him the life to the cruel world died many and many years ago.


    No matter how much he tried to hold onto the world waiting for her incarnation to be born in the world again, she never appeared. It had already been two thousand years of waiting.


    "...I miss you...Iris." when he finished saying that, suddenly the white dropped at his feet, a big callous hand picked it up. Their eyes met with each other for a moment.


    The blue eyes and red eyes stared at each other in confusion, one was confused since that person was the first one who got inside his barrier without him noticing and the other one didn''t understand why the woman who came to his housest night knew his name.


    "How do you know my name, mydy??" he was blinking when giving Herod the white rose dropped on the ground.


    "Ahh...I...I--" he was flustered when that pink-haired man suddenly caught him off guard like that.


    He got up suddenly and closed his legs together since he had to keep his image as a woman.


    "I was talking about someone else." heughed nervously scratching his head.


    "Ah, I see. Do you remember me? I''m Aurora''s cousin, I''m here to pick her up."


    "Really??? I will call her here then."


    "Is she still busy??"


    "Ah...yes...she is talking with the priestess at the moment."


    "Okay then, I''ll wait for her for a little bit." for the first time, Herod got his heart flustered by a man.


    "I''ve been curious, but have we met before??" Iris asked Herod twitching his finger shyly.


    "No." Herod replied bluntly since he only got out of his tombstone just a few days ago.


    "Ahaha..." it was awkward but somehow it wasn''t ufortable for both of them.


    ''He also has the same name, Iris, huh?''


    ''This woman...is pretty.''


    <strong>To be continued...!</strong>

 Chapter 49 - 49: To The North(4)

    <strong>Aurora (Eun-Kyung)''s POV</strong>


    For the first time in a while, the stuff I tried to hide inside my mind finally came free when I talked all about my problem with Irene.


    We all were in a bad situation not much better or worse than each other. I really pitied her that she couldn''t go and visit her mother even if she wanted to.


    But for me, the chance of me going back to earth was already none when I chose toe into this world.


    "Aurora, let''s go through all of these together."


    <em>Ah...</em>


    Those words from her made me teary and emotional but Irene whose eyes could see soul couldn''t see the screen between her and I.


    The pressure started dropping and weighing on my shoulder every second, I hated all of these. I loved my friend like they were family to me but I also cherished my life as well.


    What did I have to do?? I had no idea anymore.


    <strong>[Kill your friend or die. Time remaining 5X days.]</strong>


    Why??? Why did it drop from three months to two??!!! Why???


    I didn''t want to kill Sun-hee. I regretted it to ept the type of mission. If I ever killed her, I could live happily but at what cost???


    I knew too damn well who Sun-hee was already, but to imagine I could raise the dagger to kill her was so hard to imagine.


    <strong>[Critical Mission: Save Tristan. Duration: six days.]</strong>


    But I also didn''t want to continue all of these missions either...


    What should I do??


    At that time I could only hide my face sobbing on Irene''s chest as she patted my pink hair calming me down. I was really pathetic.


    We talked with each other till the dawn finally came, to our surprise, we found Herod and Aurora''s cousin sleeping in front of the door.


    I thought my swollen eyes were fooling me but they weren''t. With my superstrength, I picked up Aurora''s cousin inside the carriage with one hand taking him home, and then went back to Herod.


    "Wake up, Herod. It''s already dawn." she woke up rubbing his eyes and stretching her back and hands since she was sit-sleeping the whole night.


    With the same clothes, I wasn''t brave enough to go back to Madeline''s duchy to change my clothes, I really didn''t want to see the mother and son.


    But thanks to the butler of Aurora''s father, he brought me the clothes I needed when I thought of him.


    I gave him some orders for him to do while I''m gone, if I ever came back alive, then I could have more routes for me to take back the marquess''s title.


    I only needed toe with Tristan for six days then I''lle back to the capital as soon as possible.


    "Let me escort you to the imperial pce, Aurora." she talked in a friendlier manner now since we really talked a lotst night...and I found some unexpected twist hearing her secretst night.


    It was unbelievable to think she of all people loved ******.


    I shook my head denying her kind request since she will have a lot of works to do with her followers to reform the church.


    She was brave and impressive to fool all citizens of the capital of her being the new priestess. Usually, the priest was selected by the oracle of God. But as Marte suggested, we decided to fake the oracle and sent it to the emperor for the seal of approval before announcing it to the public.


    I hugged Irene fully in my arm then nced at Herod who was standing with her messy hair all the way over there. I reached out my hands for her as well.


    Spending some time with her, although she was a little bit rude sometimes, she was kind of reminded me of Marte.


    "Take care, you guys." I waved my hands saying farewell to both of them, Herod chose not toe with me, and it was logical for her to do that. I didn''t want to risk the life of someone Marte cared about.


    She stayed inside the capital while watching over Irene and doing some of her stuff.


    On the carriage from the church to the imperial pce, the army was already crowded in front of the royal gate with the white-hairedmander riding on a horse in front of a thousand army.


    It was Tristan. My life depended on him, no matter what I couldn''t let him die during the six days at all cost.


    I then climbed onto the horse they prepared for me, I looked quite elegant there with the designer clothes the butler prepared for me.


    I nced at the people over the gate seeing us off, there were the crown prince and the knight he sent to Marte, Flynn.


    That guy Flynn must be worrying about hisdy right at that moment seeing his emotionless face again. That guy only showed expression when he was with hisdy.


    Kinda remind me of Ye-Joon.


    "I''m happy you finally can walk again, mydy." Tristan was like a nonexistent person to me, I finally noticed him when he said those.


    I turned my head to him with a smile, "It thanks to god."


    "Is that really god''s doing?" this guy really caught on real quick, I couldn''t deny the fact and chose to change the topic instead.


    "Don''t die." I turned my head to the other side after finishing that embarrassing sentence, I knew it won''t help him or give him a chance of survival but I really didn''t want to fail my mission.


    "You too. This time, I''ll protect you."


    Hmm...these guys could also say some nice words.


    At that time, was it really the mission that I didn''t want him to die or...it was something else?


    <strong>+++</strong>


    <strong>On the wall of the royal gate,</strong>


    As Richard and Flynn watched the army led by Tristan and Aurora set off to the north, Richard murmured to Flynn behind him, "I have a mission for you."


    "Yes, your royal highness." Flynn replied in a well-behaved manner.


    Flynn could have guessed what will be his mission, as the opportunity really came by, the possible mission was to send him along with the royal army to the north to make sure Tristan is killed but to his surprise, that wasn''t the mission.


    "Go to duke Asher''s manor. Find many pieces of information as much as you can."


    "Duke Asher??" the prince nodded and walked down the stair back to the royal pce muttered to Flynn, "That guy must be doing something crazy right now, so I want you to check, Flynn. Do not fail me."


    Flynn vanished to the air as he confirmed his mission and ran from one block to one block to duke Asher''s manor.


    Flynn hid in the tree to hide his presence while checking the security before disguising himself to break inside the household.


    As he expected, the security was always tight since the day duke Asher didn''t participate in any gathering, even the birthday of Tristan.


    Flynn gulped then put on the white-haired wig and then knocked out one of the knights stealing his uniform from shirt to pants.


    Flynn disguised himself looking simr to the knight he knocked out, he looked at his reflection inside theke to confirm if his disguise was already perfect.


    Wearing the sleeveless shirt with the sword on one of his hands and then the tight jeans, Asher''s knight uniform was really fancy. He giggled a little, but when he did that, he suddenly felt like something was missing.


    But not something, it was someone who was far and far away. The one who made him smile, he wanted to meet her.


    He really wanted to spend the rest of his life by her side, but fate already carved a path for him to follow. His path was dark and thorny, but her path was filled with light, at the end of her path, she will finally meet her happiness but for his path, it was still unclear.


    Looking at theke, really reminded him of the day when he firstughed with her. His chest felt tight when the memory which was so memorable turned to hurt him instead.


    ''I miss you, mydy.''


    <strong>//shback</strong>


    "You''ll be servingdy Marte from now on." the mission given to him was different from the other mission he used to get. His usual mission was to kill or steal but now he had to protect a fragiledy while watching over her too.


    Flynn felt irritated somehow when he was given that ridiculous mission, but Richard''s eyes already said everything.


    The next day, he was sent to the Mortel duchy. Nothing really amazed him about that ce since he always snuck in here to steal the information for Richard like a routine back then.


    He waited and waiter downstairs for thedy he was assigned to, to finish the knight''s ritual with him but she never ever set her feet outside.


    He was furious, the other knights in the household mocked him. If that wasn''t bad enough, the dorm of the knight there was much worse.


    It was really crampy, sleeping on the tree was definitely better than that. The pillow wasn''t soft as the pillow he brought with him.


    The next day, he stood there waiting without rest, a break, watching and waiting for the door to open. Even when another person was walking downstairs, he turned in happiness but ended up in disappointment.


    The next day, the day after day, the rainy day, the sunny day, she really didn''te out.


    It was as if she didn''t even eat anything, the head of the Mortel, duke Jel came by many times but never once told him at that time that his daughter chose to stay inside the basement for a while, and here he was so stupid waiting for someone toe out of the room upstairs.


    He couldn''t keep his image as thepose knight any longer, he stormed in with anger and resentment of thatdy whose audacity rivaled even his master, Richard.


    Flynn mmed the door of the basement, again no one was there.


    He couldn''t help but be mad at the household for lying to him. The first thing in his mind at that moment was to abandon that stupid mission.


    Then the rock dropped from the wall behind the bookshelf, he chose to enter the room filled with dust and spider web.


    He really didn''t understand someone like the nobledy to stay at that ce, since most of the time, he always investigated Diana who was sweet and elegant.


    The tea on the floor was still hot, so he knew that thedy was here. He moved the bookshelf and found a hole outside. Without hesitation, he crawled out of that hole just to find the backyard of the Mortel duchy and thedy he was waiting for like forever under the cherry blossom tree sitting on the swing throwing rock inside the smallke.


    "You should give up, why are you so stubborn??" instead of apologizing, thatdy wearing the mask walked to him with her white hair ttered along the wind saying in a harsh tone to him.


    "If I could, I would do that long ago." he finally lost it to say something like that to his target.


    Then under the sunlight and the blue sky, thatdy with purple eyes threw the letter at him.


    "This is my letter to the crown prince, you can ept it and leave your job."


    But Flynn couldn''t ept the arrogance of that woman, he folded the letter and threw it inside theke.


    He pointed at her with his finger, his vein could be seen at that moment as he was furious at her and had the audacity to do as she please just because she was a noble daughter.


    "You know what!! Lady Marte, I will serve you for the rest of my life!!!! I will annoy the hell out of you from now on. I will let you beg on your knees to ask me to leave so I will leave you!!!"


    "Oho? Really??? I could go and whine to the crown prince right now if I want to fire you."


    "Aha!!! Guess what, the crown prince wasn''t someone who changed his mind easily. Just wait and see,dy!!!" he walked with smokeing out of his red hair, Marte giggled seeing him the same as ever...just like the way he was in the past life.


    ''I guess I''m stuck with you now...my beloved knight.''


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 50 - 50: To The North(5)

    <strong>The days before Marte performed the memory magic,</strong>


    Again, Marte hasn''t yet done the knight ritual with Flynn yet. Time passed and it never bothered him anymore.


    As always, the ce under the cherry blossom tree, he was always curious as to why the woman in front of him always lookedposed.


    Morning to evening, she would only drink that bitter tea of her and read the magic spell book even though she already mastered her magic.


    "You''re annoying." Marte muttered to Flynn while she flipped the page.


    "I''m just breathing." Flynn replied in disbelief looking at her cold eyes staring at him.


    "Yeah, don''t breathe. It''s annoying."


    "Well too bad, I''m a human. I''ll die if I don''t breathe."


    "You''re a human???"


    "Seriously??!!" it was always that usual conversation they had together sitting under the tree in front of theke.


    "Hey...Flynn, do you have someone you love?"


    "It''s none of your business."


    "I know. I know."


    "You know what??" she giggled looking at the flustered man beside her.


    "You must always train so you never experience such thing as love."


    He was mad at her again, he replied shakingly, "I have...someone."


    "Ah, really? That''s good then." somehow when turning his head to look at her again, it was strange when seeing her being relieved over him having someone he loved even though he lied.


    "How about you??" he decided to ask her back wanting to tease her.


    "Who knows...I never experienced such thing as love in this life." the wind blew her hair on Flynn''s face as she finished her words. Her hair was soft and had a nice fragrance, she grabbed back her hair to not hurt Flynn''s face.


    What she didn''t expect was Flynn''s face was blushing red.


    It was such a nostalgic sight for her from his red ears to his red cheeks, he was always blushing when he was shy.


    "Take care of me from now on...Flynn." she suddenly got up and pulled out a dagger then did the knight ritual put it on Flynn''s shoulder as he was sitting on the ground looking at her shocking.


    "You..."


    "You''re my knight now. Swear for me."


    He kneeled down on one knee for her as he swore the knight oath he recited since many days ago, "I, Flynn will protect thedy in front of me for the rest of my life--"


    "Not that one." he raised his head confused hearing her say that even though he said it right.


    She leaned down her face toward him giving him a warm smile, "Swear that you will be with me for the rest of my life, none of us will die before each other."


    That was ridiculous. He was only a stranger to him, who gave her the idea to think like that? No matter when will he die, it never concerned her.


    <em>But nheless Flynn still...</em>


    "I swear I will be with you as your knight for the rest of your life."


    Who knows the next day when he rushed to their spot at theke again...Marte drowning in theke was all he saw.


    "Mydy!!!" he jumped into theke trying to save her, but there were many magic circles and the world seemed to turn into a void from his perspective when he was in theke with her.


    <strong>Under theke, there was no sound. And out of a sudden, the sound of something strange he never heard before came to his ear.</strong>


    Flynn who could control sound using his magic couldn''t stop that painful voice from reaching his ear, he endured listening to it all while he was trying his best to reach to hisdy, to that arrogant woman, and to the woman he swear to be with her for the rest of her life...


    <That novel of yours, I will burn it if you arezy like this.>


    <Just a little more time, I will earn enough money to escape from this cage.> he had no idea who said that under theke but his heart was breaking bit by bit hearing those miserable voices in his mind.


    <Sun-hee, will you go to my birthday tonight?>


    Who was the woman, Sun-hee?? He wanted to know. Somehow she gave off the same vibe as hisdy.


    <The author didn''t give the viin and the viiness the proper ending. Tsk, even though I shipped them.>


    <I like the viiness but not because of her character, it''s just I felt some connection between us.>


    That girl, Sun-hee, her voice was so beautiful in his ear in the midst of all the annoying sound, just like Marte who appeared in his darkness.


    <...it was fun being with you. Goodbye, Ji-hoon.>


    That hit him hard stabbing the dagger right in his chest when hearing thest voice, he also managed to catch Marte''s hand at the same time and brought her back tond.


    Flynn hadn''t yet realized all of those voices he heard were Sun-hee''s memories being transferred into Marte''s mind. While he was swimming to the surface, the pieces of memories started turning into magic sucked into Marte''s head.


    <em>Cough cough</em>


    "You!!! You said you want me to protect you for the rest of your life!!!! Why did you do that???!!! Why did you kill yourself??!!!" he was pissed at her, he didn''t understand himself anymore. If the woman died, his mission would already end if he let her die, and yet he...


    "You have to live!!!" he put his lip on her lip performing CPR on Marte whose body filled with water. Her lip was warm despite being in thatke, the lip which never kissed anyone in the second life, Marte''s first kiss was taken away by Flynn.


    <em>Cough cough</em>


    She finally coughed the water out making Flynn happy, but she soon fell asleep on the grass. Seeing her breathing and well already made Fylnn d as heid down to rest beside her.


    "You stupid woman!!! I won''t let you die." he still hadn''t realized he kissed a woman for the first time either. It was his first kiss.


    Marte was carried by Flynn back to the duchy and she didn''t wake up for three days, Flynn was anxious and could only stand in front of her door just like the first time he was sent to the duchy waiting for the woman toe out of that door.


    He waited and waited until...


    His eyes became teary when seeing that woman was finally sitting before him, their distance was so close, he wanted to run to her, to hug her and scold her...but...


    That day when Flynn stared at Marte from afar from his standing at the part, looking at Marte who was sitting on the table with food over it. Her eyes were filled with sadness.


    That woman could also look like that, he nced in the direction he was staring at. There was a family of three enjoying breakfast while she...was eating alone out there.


    He finally knew why all the time, she never once had breakfast with her family and why she always ran to the backyard instead of staying inside the luxurious manor.


    It was because she...


    The prettiest smile hid the biggest pain...


    "His royal highness request for your attendant, here''s the invitation." he finally gathered all his courage to walk to her again first, to talk with her for the first time after lonely three days he spent by himself waiting for her.


    Her cold eyes were still the same. Her polite smile when she epted the letter was the same. And the lip...he...kissed..., he won''t let her know that he kissed her at that time, it was the secret he had to take with him to his grave.


    He was embarrassed and walked away from her immediately.


    <strong>+++</strong>


    <strong>Back to the present,</strong>


    <strong>In Asher''s duchy,</strong>


    "What in the world..." Flynn was trembling inside the basement he stumbled upon seeing the portal in front of his eyes.


    The basement was filled with objects he had never seen before in his life nor his world, under the order of Richard, the portal in front of him will give him information, he gulped and stepped inside the blue and green portal.


    He closed his eyes when he stepped in, and when he opened his eyes again, it felt like he was in a whole different world.


    He gasped in disbelief seeing many tall buildings and the way people dressed there.


    The sound was so annoying and loud from the sound of the car honking and the baby crying at the bus stop.


    He had no idea...where he was and there was a mark on his hands saying Anastasia. He stared at the mark and then turned back to the portal, it disappeared.


    He had never felt nervous like that, it was even scarier than fighting against all the monsters when people holding their phones taking pictures of him.


    "Mama, it''s a knight!!"


    "Man!! Good cosy!!!" they all cheered for him when he tried to cover his eyes from all the shy lighting from their phone.


    He ran and ran from all of those people, had no idea what happened, if that was the reality or the dream. What scared him the most was the fact he might never see Marte again.


    <em>Honk honk</em>


    "Get out of the way, man!!!" the car driving on the road was in chaos, he was the reason for creating the traffic jam standing in the middle of the roads.


    They yelled at him, it was irritating, he hated it, he wanted to go back to hisdy''s side which everything was calm.


    He snapped!!


    <strong>Lost Magic: Kill--</strong>


    Suddenly, he wasn''t even able to use his magic. He turned around to the world in front of him, there wasn''t a single drop of magic energy floating in the air.


    And to his surprise, the demon seed inside of him also vanished. His terrible pain was also gone, he was relieved when he finally got to live without risking his life.


    But...that wasn''t what he wanted. He wanted to take revenge.


    He was stuck between two choices, one of them was unclear, the revenge path was unclear, he could lose his life going against the man he hated the most, and the other one was to live happily staying with Marte. He finally found the solution, if he stayed in the strange world, he won''t have to die...


    He had no idea anymore...he wanted to live...with her...hearing her voice but at the same time, he couldn''t carry the guilt and burden on his shoulder any longer, he wanted to take revenge.


    ''Flynn...live...don''t die.'' suddenly the voice which rang in his mind woke him up from that terrible state, he ran and ran anxiously not knowing any direction toward the voice.


    It was Marte''s voice, the voice which was calming to him.


    "Where are you, mydy??!!!"


    ''Flynn...don''t die...the knight oath, you have to keep it...''


    "Show yourself, don''t hide!!! I miss you!!!" he ran and ran on the street shouting for her, he wanted to meet her.


    And finally, he arrived at the hospital which the sign on it was written, <Seoul hospital 199X.>


    "Are you in that ce...?" Flynn muttered to himself and walked inside the hospital.


    <strong>+++</strong>


    <strong>Seoul hospital,</strong>


    "Sun-hee...please...wake up...don''t leave me alone...I...love you." a ck-haired man held Sun-hee''s hands sobbing in the small dark room with the curtain closed.


    She was skinny, he couldn''t do anything to make her wake up. He loved her so much and yet when he was able to meet her again, she left him again.


    "Sun-hee..." that man Ji-hoon begged her desperately calling her name but her soul was already locked up anywhere outside her body, no matter how much he tried to call for her, she won''t wake up.


    A man stood crossing his arm outside the room couldn''t step in even though he brought the new fresh flower with him.


    He heard all of Ji-hoon''s voices and decided to leave instead.


    <em>Ring ring</em>


    "Ye-Joon, when are you going to write the third volume??? Everyone is dying with the cliffhanger of yours."


    He giggled while walking outside the hospital, "I''m getting writer block at the moment, so..." he was nervous.


    "So will Marte survive??? Can you please tell me your editor?? I want to know if Marte survives falling off the cliff??"


    "Ah...I''m not sure yet but..." he stopped in the middle of the sentence when seeing the man with strange color hair walking inside the hospital.


    "But what??"


    "Ah, sorry. I just saw a man dying his hair red."


    "You''re distracted as always, Ye-Joon. The readers really loved Marte, I hope you give her the happy ending this time."


    "...yeah..."


    "By the way, who is the male lead??!! Will it be that red-haired guy Flynn??? Their interaction was so cute."


    "I won''t give you a spoiler. I''m gonna hang up now." he hung up and walked outside riding his car back to his apartment.


    <em>''Flynn, a male lead, huh???''</em>


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 51 - 51: To The North(6)

    <strong>+++</strong>


    <strong>The Northern Empire, the underground pce,</strong>


    Once Marte and Victor entered the ball locking arms with each other, everyone praised with their eyes glittering staring at the stars of the ball.


    Many hours passed, the true mission of getting the gem Marte nned was already abandoned long ago since...


    Both of them were in the prison...


    The one who was at fault was none other than...Marte herself.


    Three hours earlier before dawn,


    "Wow, the atmosphere sure is lively." one more shot down her throat after finishing the sentence, her face was already hot and red drinking the handmade wine of the north enjoying the dancing performance all of those dancers danced for the emperor sitting on the throne.


    Victor squinted his eyes seeing Marte drinking many bottles of wine without stopping having no idea what she was going to do.


    "Enough drinking..."


    "Yah, shut up...I have a n...see that gem??" she almost raised her finger pointing in the emperor''s direction but Victor stopped her on time or else she wouldn''t have a finger to use anymore.


    "I see it!!! How are you going to steal it if you''re drunk like this??"


    "Shut up!! I''m not drunk." she burped smiling like a drunk person rejecting Victor''s use and hugging her arm around his neckughing and smiling like a psycho.


    She just wanted to ruin Diana''s image in Victor''s eyes and every noble in the noble empire.


    That was her n at first until she was drunk after just one shot.


    "I have a n~" she leaned her face whispering to Victor''s ear in a seductive way.


    He was blushing red feeling the warmth of her breath on his ear was taken aback by her boldness.


    ''What''s with her tonight????''


    "I''m gonna dance~dance~dance, you...steal the gem, ''kay??" she put her finger on her cheek trying to be cute and walked to the middle of the ball, she made Victor really embarrassed of her crazy behavior. But he still obeyed her order and blended into the crowd making way toward where the gem was put, it was near the emperor''s hands.


    The emperor with white hair, his long pure white hairid down to his knees while he put his hands on his ear feeling boring because of the repeated dancing of all of those dancers.


    But then, when a drunk woman came into his sight, he felt amused in anticipation seeing such a drunkdy being bold enough to dance for him.


    In the novel Sun-hee used to read, no matter what the main character did, she will do very well. Especially, in the cliche scenario like dancing for the emperor, she will nail it with her talent.


    But then Martepletely broke the cliche making everyone gasp in disbelief, even Victor was stunned in one ce staring at the woman in the middle of the ball spinning her hair and doing the strange choreography people in Anastasia had never seen before.


    "Yah~Yah...yah...boombayah~" Victor dropped the gem when he got the second-hand embarrassment seeing Marte in Diana''s body muttered the lyric of music when the musicpletely stopped. And that led them into the situation in jail.


    <strong>+++</strong>


    She was finally sober and wanted to run into the wall to break her head, but she couldn''t. She was blushing cover her face from Victor remembering what she did when she was drunk.


    "Why didn''t you stop me??!!!!" she yelled at Victor whose stomach was hurt from all theughing as she hit his arm with her small fist.


    "You were just so into it...pfft...even the emperor watched you dancing till the end before they captured us...Hahaha."


    She used the reason she was in Diana''s body as an excuse since no matter what she did, they will just think Diana was the one who did it. But it was so shameful.


    Well, no matter what happened, as long as they seed. Victor showed the real gem to Marte and smirked waiting for her to praise him. But she just took it and looked at it closely to confirm it was real then got up leaving the poor guy pouting on the prison''s floor.


    "It''s gonna be hard breaking out now. But oh well, I have my trump card." she knew the time she woke up in the prison was already dawn, which meant escaping under the mighty dragon''s eyes will be difficult. She grinned looking at the big door across the cell they stayed in waiting for someone.


    <em>Thud!!!</em>


    One guard fell down on the floor one after another, and the hero finally arrived with the little rose monster sitting on his head.


    "Oliver, I know you woulde." she was calm as she kicked the cell of the prison breaking out of the prison.


    The security of the jail wascking since they really trusted their mighty dragon.


    "You left me with hundreds of guards back there. I almost died!!" he yelled sulking but Marte patted his shoulder tofort him and then took her monster back.


    "It''s not a big deal, is it? Since...you''re the emperor, aren''t you??" Victor was confused when Marte said that to Oliver.


    "Pfft...uwahahahaha!!!! Since when??? When did you notice??" Victor started to feel the presence of the knight he fought before surrounding the underground prison and tried to warn Marte but one look off Oliver ncing at him, he was on his knees shaking in fear.


    "Do I look like a kid who believed some random thief could find the duke''s uniform to wear?? Your lie was socking."


    "Uhuh??? I thought I almost fooled youpletely..." short white hair turned long down to his knee, the clothes transform to silky white clothes with the purple bell on his waist, the eyes turned pink just like the color of the dragon scale embedded on his staff that came into his right hand.


    "..." Marte gulped seeing the true power of the emperor of the north, walking back to Victor step by step sweating cold sweat even her little monster climbed on her back hiding from the emperor.


    Someone walked into the prison until he reached the back of the emperor, it was the person who sat on the throne a moment ago. He transformed himself to his original self wearing ss and the list on his hands with the golden rectangle on his ck suit written ''Secretary, Oliver.''


    "Your majesty, we caught two of them. There''re two intruders left, one of them is captured by the dragon hunter and another one was..." he whispered to the emperor''s ears, the emperor''s eyes widening as he heard the name.


    "Send all the knights to capture them at once, for these two, I''ll kill them myself."


    "Yes, your majesty." the secretary Oliver brought all the knights outside the prison obeying the emperor''s order without wasting a second.


    "Victor...can you run??"


    Victor turned his head at her when she asked him that in a low voice.


    "What about you??"


    "He won''t kill me. At least, run for yourself."


    "I won''t leave without you."


    "Haa...you''re such a stubborn person." Marte cast the magic turning the monster on her back into a big one and ordered that monster to grab Victor leaving her there.


    It obeyed her order and jumped from the prison creating a hole above her head when it left.


    "No!!!! Mari--"


    She couldn''t hear his scream, she let out a slight relief and then turned to face the emperor.


    "Should I call you Oliver or the emperor...? Or Mr. worldwide handsome thief???" she giggled hiding her fear. She knew from the start something like this was bound to happen, the fact she wanted to stay in the prison because it was located to the nearest escape route.


    "You''re really confident that I won''t kill you, huh???" the emperor set a barrier in an instant without lifting his finger with a face of no emotion.


    Marte gulped but tried to stand tall, showing no weakness to the emperor whose eyes could see through your weakness.


    "Hiding your weakness??" again he caught on to what she was doing.


    "I don''t have one, what''s there to hide?"


    "Aww, Marte. You''re so naive. I didn''t rule over the dragon and all the humans for all those years just to be fooled by a newborn kid like you."


    "Uhuh...yeah."


    "I haven''t killed you because you reminded me of someone in the past."


    "..." he walked around Marte saying what he wanted, the barrier wasn''t for decoration, all the elemental magic was forbidden inside it. The magic energy was distorted, one use of it, if the user was inexperienced, they might die.


    He really thought ahead to use it on Marte who hasn''t mastered her magic yet.


    "And that someone stole something from me!!!!" he was enraged just by the thought of that someone. He pulled Marte''s chin looking at her eyes, the pink eyes which were the same as his, and the blonde hair which was the same as his father.


    The woman''s face was like the split image of the woman in his mind.


    "Who''s your mother? No, who is this body''s mother?"


    "Why do you want to know???"


    "Just answer, your life depends on the answer right now."


    "Duchess Catherine."


    "Duchess?? She had a husband??!!" Marte nodded as he threw her across the prison with his anger.


    "I''ll help you get your body back, no matter what, I have to put the real soul back in her body." the emperor walked out of the prison after saying that to Marte in a harsh tone abandoning the bleeding Marte.


    When the emperor wasn''t in her sight, Marte smirked in arrogance looking at her hands which touched his hands a moment ago.


    "Not only you who could see the weakness, your majesty..."


    <strong>Memory Magic: Memory Land</strong>


    <strong>[To look at Regna''s memories, a price needs to be paid!]</strong>


    Two screens appeared in front of Marte in the ck surrounding, one screen showed the face of her father and the other one showed the face of her mother.


    She tapped on her mother''s screen without any attached feeling and the one memory of her mother was fading, her only memory of her mother was her in the portrait, that was all.


    <strong>[You will see Regna''s memories and experience his pain in three, two, one!!]</strong>


    <Spare me...>


    <Help...>


    Thousands of people begged him to spare them but not one of them was spared, blood sttered into the emperor''s eyes. From the age of three, no one beat the emperor, not even the dragon. He was born to kill, to rule, to look down on those people kneeling to him as he sat on the throne until his weakness came in front of him.


    When everyone in his eyes was just rats and insects, the woman in the red dancing outfit with white hair walked to the middle of the ball.


    Her light step as she performed for him was never once before seen in his empire, the fragranceing from her hands spread across the ball making the emperor smirk when seeing all of those cunning nobles falling onto the floor one by one.


    Her face was hidden under the transparent red veil but the deep of her eyes had already stolen his heart as he walked to the woman with one hand holding the dagger and the other hand using her death roses magic to kill all of those nobles in front of the eyes of the ruler.


    The performance finished, her dancing stole the emperor''s attention, even without music, she really danced well on all of the corpses she killed.


    "What''s your name??"


    "Is that matter?" she put her hands on his neck and bit his underlip till it bleed. The bitterness of his blood and the sweetness of her lipstick as they kissed each other was first for him when she suddenly stole his first kiss.


    "Be my empress..." his eyes for the first time became soft for her staring at the woman on top of him kissing all over his body, his sight started to fade away when she whispered to him, "I only want your child and the energy inside your body...I''m weak against power, your majesty."


    "You...cunning woman..."


    Marte stopped immediately when they were about to make out, when she snapped back to reality, the emperor was already in front of her staring dagger into her eyes, "My only weakness was that woman!! You''d better not try that sh*t on me again."


    "I get it now...so this body was the daughter of that woman, was it??"


    "Those eyes...like mother, like daughter." he gritted his teeth in anger grabbing Marte''s wrist dragging her out with force, he couldn''t wait any longer to meet the woman that year since it had already been twenty years, and that woman...was the reason he didn''t get any empress or concubines.


    <strong>+++</strong>


    <strong>The Nova''s household,</strong>


    "Isn''t around this time...when I went to the northern empire, right?" thedy with white hair grinned ncing at the north as she sipped her tea chilling on the balcony.


    "...hmm~" her eyes wide when looking at the thing in the newspaper.


    She chuckled eating the cookie and muttered, "The Mortel duchy exploded?? Marte and Diana disappeared?? Well, things are starting to be interesting, isn''t it?" the white-haired woman, Jessicaughed loudly making all of the underlings in fear since she will do crazy stuff again when sheughed like that.


    ''It looks like the potion I gave to that ck hair worked.'' little did they know, she already did...the crazy things.


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 52 - 52: To The North(7)

    <strong>Marte''s POV</strong>


    You gotta be kidding me!!! At first, she was the female lead loved by the citizen of the Center Empire and now...now she turned out to be the northern emperor''s daughter??!!


    Didn''t that mean she was the princess since her birth?


    There should be the case that she wasn''t duke Jel''s daughter but how the heck was Diana''s father turned out to be the northern emperor?


    By the look of the woman in his memories, I had no idea who she was but I was pretty sure she wasn''t Duchess Catherine.


    So the duchess took someone else''s child.


    The woman whom the northern emperor slept with could also use the death roses magic, her age, ording to her look and my calction, she should be younger than duke Jel for one or two years.


    There wasn''t much document describing duke Jel''s generation, so I had no idea how she rted to duke Jel.


    The drama!!! So the duke and Tristan loved the kid who turned out to be the random child and not Marte??!!


    I was furious at the thought of it. I was mad.


    "My wrist hurt!!!" I yelled at the emperor since I was in his daughter''s body.


    He finally let go of it. His re was really intimidating.


    "Tsk. Follow me, if you ever run, I''ll let that dragon bite you and carry you with me."


    "Yes." I obeyed his words when I nced at the enormous dragon behind me.


    "Who are you to my daughter and how did you end up in my body??"


    "I''m living with her in the Mortel duchy, she was my...lovely sister."


    "You''re lying."


    "She was the worst sister, I never considered her as my sister ever since she burned the gift I gave her."


    "She burned your gift??? AHAHA, she''s really my daughter." the psychoughed instead of worrying about his daughter''s ridiculous behavior.


    I rolled my eyes and ran to him to walk under his warm cape made of animal fur.


    "I only allow it because you''re in my daughter''s body."


    "Yes, yes." I didn''t care much as long as it was warm. We walked up the mountain again with the snowstorm surrounding us but the dragon did all the work by destroying all those snowstorms.


    That guy Victor should escape the empire by now, with the monster''s help, he will be able to escape the empire without the dragon noticing him.


    The emperor''s secretary said there were two more intruders, so that meant one was Diana. She also teleported to the empire, huh?? But who was the other one??


    I hoped she won''t die at the hands of all those dragon hunters the secretary mentioned.


    <strong>+++</strong>


    <strong>Somewhere in the northern empire, the forest with trees covered in the snow stood an igloo with the fire in front of it,</strong>


    "Want some??" the ck-haired woman, even after massacred all of the dragon hunters who were on the cklist for years, not a single drop of blood stained the dress or her straw head.


    "No!!!" Diana shook her head trembling inside the igloo the other woman made refusing the dragon meat she offered.


    "Suit yourself. By the way, I won''t kill you for now." she was the one who saved Diana from all of those scumbags but Diana escaped from the tiger den into the dinosaur den.


    "You''re a demon!!! I don''t need your sympathy, you demons only saw humans as insects."


    "Don''t get me started. I only told you that just to reassure you." even though the demon Valencia couldn''t see the face of the one who talked rudely to her, she got a feeling she hated the woman already. That was why she used the crow to give her the vision of the woman.


    She smirked seeing the scar on the woman''s face.


    "I don''t expect any thanks from you, but don''t ever think of running. I want toplete my mission as soon as possible."


    "What mission??"


    "You''re Marte Mortel, right??"


    Diana nodded in hesitation wanting to know why such a big-shot demon like Valencia saved Marte, "Yes."


    "I need you as bait to lure that destruction."


    "Huh?? Do you mean the destruction, the one who almost destroyed the world four thousand years ago??"


    Valencia nodded and bit the big bite of the dragon''s meat.


    It had been a very long time since she ate the dragon. She ate many species of them but the only one who she hadn''t gotten a taste of yet was the dragon Igneel. Valencia already gave up that long ago seeing the difference of power between her and that creature.


    Diana when seeing the demon in front of her whose sword was still in the sheet letting the guard down. She took the hairpin which she found behind Marte''s dress, the hairpin with the poison on its end.


    She raised it to the blind woman who rescued her.


    "Again...I can''t really seem to like humans." Valencia really all the aura and the killing intent which pent up inside of her body.


    It seemed like she no longer needed the bait. And killing all those humans really didn''t satisfy her, Valencia unsheathed her sword using all the crow and snow eagles around that igloo as her eyes faced the fragile woman in front of her.


    "You evil demon..." Diana felt the pain chilling down to her bone coughing up blood on the snow.


    "Don''t y victim to me, if I''m not the evil demon, I would have already been killed by the like of you."


    "I won''t obey anyone anymore!!! I won''t be the bait or puppet to anyone!!" Diana snapped using the hairpin and jumped midair in Valencia''s blindspot to kill her in one move.


    Valencia cracked her neck to release the stress and then destroyed that hairpin with just her aura.


    "Seeing your scar, I thought you would be stronger than this." Valencia dashed behind Diana with the unsheathed sword knocking Diana many meters from where she stood.


    Diana blowing away was faster than the carriage, her body hit the tree making the tree fall down along the path.


    Her bone and rib were broken, her head was bleeding. Without any time to recover, Valencia dealt the second strike.


    Demon Art: ck Light Execute


    Diana screamed in fear seeing the ray of ck light directed at her burning all of those trees in backfire.


    "No...no..." again, when she closed her eyes pitifully, someone came to her rescue again.


    Marte was there taking the damage while the northern emperor grabbed his daughter and ran away from Valencia.


    "F*ck." she cursed at those two trashes clenching her hands when watching the back of that man carrying unconscious Diana leaving her there.


    ''That''s a deja vu~''


    If it wasn''t for the light magic, she would have already dropped dead.


    Without dy, she cast the death roses magic making a sword out of rose with the magic energy inside Diana''s body while looking at Valencia making her way to where she stood.


    "Well, it''s been a while since I saw those eyes." Valencia smirked and unsheathed her sword while the snow eagle around both of them stared at the battlefield like spectators.


    Marte clenched the sword made out of roses tightly in fear in front of the blind woman, and also the woman she had to kill if she wanted to save Tristan.


    "I think the legendary demon like you shouldn''t need those annoying eyes, right??" Marte cast the death roses magic and eliminated all of those pests at once, eagles and crow fell on the snow like a red fireworks disy.


    "Let''s see who''s gonna die after those pests."


    <strong>Demon Art: Demon Soul</strong>


    The rock on the snow shook under the pressure of the demon whose ck energy surrounded her like a tornado, Marte didn''t have the gut to strike at her when seeing her like that. She kept calm and analyzed the situation, scanned the surroundingndscape, and used the knowledge of the novel to n how to defeat such a god-like being.


    <strong>Demon Art: Grim Reaper Eyes</strong>


    Wearing the floating ck dress made of souls, a woman with the same ck hair walked out of the tornado unscathed with new eyes.


    She wasn''t the only one who transformed, while Valencia stared at Marte with her new white eyes. Marte took advantage of Diana''s body and used all of the magic at once.


    <strong>Dark Magic: Curse of Death</strong>


    <strong>Light Magic: Second Heal</strong>


    <strong>Death Roses Magic: Rose Armour</strong>


    <strong>Memory Magic: Second Eyes</strong>


    "Uwahahaha, I''m thrilled!!! Interesting!!!! If I win this battle, I''ll cut your head off and threw it across this cliff!!!"


    "Well, we''ll see." Marte in the rose armor with manyyers and the cape behind her, there was white energy surrounding the pink eyes of her and the mourous light magic form its shape to a wing of the goddess, and the devil horn on her head.


    Diana''s body was the best for experimenting with all of the magic.


    "Bring it!!!"


    "Yeah!!!"


    The fight finally started, valencia no longer needed to see her enemy with the eyes of others, with her white eyes, even a little movement, she could see it all.


    While Marte on the other hand couldn''t keep up with Valencia''s speed with her ordinary eyes, the memory magic gave her the strength into her eyes to see all of the demon''s moves.


    ck and red blood spraying on the pure white snow, rose petal showering the mountain.


    "Argh..." Marte was blown away into mid-air, the wing was just for a show as she fell back down into the snow. Without the time to get up, the swordswoman jumped from mid-air thrusting the sword directed at her head.


    Some of her blonde hair was cut off, she panted in exhaustion and smirked when the barrier was finallypleted.


    <strong>Death Roses Magic: Death Roses Barrier</strong>


    She wasn''t moving around and blown away for nothing, the barrier will keep Valencia in one ce while the monster from the ground was awakening.


    "Wake up, monsters of rose!!!" Marte shouted raising her sword summoning all of those monsters.


    Such a familiar sight for Valencia who killed all of the minions yesterday.


    "This isn''t enough for killing me,dy."


    "..." Marte was already gone. Valencia was started when the woman was out of her sight even under her white eyes detection.


    The monsters Marte summoned climbed over Valencia tearing her limbs with their strong force but ended up getting massacred by her and all turned to rose petals.


    ''No matter what, I won''t die in this body!!''


    <strong>Memory Magic: Memory Maniption</strong>


    "Memory magic, Imanded you!!! Delete all the memories of all people on earth except Ji-hoon, my father, and Eun-Kyung."


    She appeared out of the rose petal and trusted her sword inside Valencia''s stomach, with her ck blood, the horn on Marte''s head glowed and then sucked all her demon blood into it.


    "What did you do to me??!!!"


    "How the table has turned..." even when Valencia kept hitting Marte, the light magic kept healing her back up using Diana''s enormous magic energy as the source.


    "Release me!!!" Valencia started to lose her vision, her eyes turned back to ck then her head dropped on Marte''s shoulder after many minutes of resisting.


    "Well, that...was something..." Marte fell on the snow holding Valencia''s hands after sessfully manipting her memories.


    "I did it..." she finally did it in one way, but Valencia wasn''tpletely dead yet even with the wound on her stomach. It already turned back to normal closing the wound.


    The wing, the horn, the armor shattered into ashes leaving Marte cold with only oneyer of clothes under the snow. She felt like it happened before, when she rested her head on the snow watching the snow falling onto her covering her body.


    Unlike what happened before, at the moment, the tears that came out of her eyes were tears of happiness.


    "I''m alive..." she smiled crying covering her tears with her arms, then the reality hit her hard when the screen appeared in front of her.


    <strong>[Sun-hee''s time remaining: 50 days.]</strong>


    She got up and sat looking clueless at the screen that was starting to fade.


    <em>"Who...is Sun-hee??"</em>


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 53 - 53: To The North(8)

    <strong>The Border between the Center Empire and Northern Empire,</strong>


    <strong>Tristan''s army finally arrived at the border, but not everything went right...</strong>


    <strong>In just a blink of an eye, one might die, one betrayed and one took all the price.</strong>


    "Commander Tristan, what should we do??" the only left soldier ran to Tristan and asked him shuttering.


    "We need to rescuedy Aurora!" Tristan sliced the small demons in two and went inside the smoky purple portal led to...


    <strong>Marte''s POV</strong>


    "Who is...Sun-hee??"


    Somehow the memory of the high school girl who had normal ck hair gradually faded away.


    And under the snowfall in the northern empire, I cried losing my existence. It was only me who knew myself better than anyone. As long as I remembered myself, then I didn''t have to worry about me losing myself.


    But now...now...


    <em>Hic hic...ahhh...</em>


    I couldn''t stop myself from crying. My tears were cold as I cried my heart out. My heart was throbbing in pain.


    I was never afraid of the real Marteing back, but what I was afraid of was how I lost myself before she reallyes back.


    But earlier, for everyone, for the sake of everyone, I sacrificed all of my memories back on...on...


    I didn''t even know what my original world was called.


    <em>Hic...</em>


    My eyes hurt, it became swollen. I cried holding onto my chest to lessen the pain.


    The only people I remembered were Eun-Kyung, Ji-hoon, and my father back in the world I came from.


    I only got three more memories left, if I used all of them...even I didn''t what''s gonna happen. The best scenario was Marteing back.


    Among those three memories, only one was so warm...I missed that guy. I wanted to meet him.


    In the memory, it was all such a happy moment when I back then was with him talking to him, I missed all of that moment.


    Was it greedy and selfish of me to ask if I could go back to those days when the bell rang and I ran to Ji-hoon to talk about the novel?


    I missed Ji-hoon...the most painful of it was when I realized the person who gave you the happiest memories became just a memory instead.


    <em>Wahh!! Wahh!!!!!</em>


    What was that sound above my head??


    <em>Wahhh!!!</em>


    When I looked up to where the sound came from, a purple feather dropped on me.


    "Marte!! Lady Marte!!" the feather that came from the purple phoenix was so majestic and beautiful that the voice of it talked to me in my head didn''t even surprise me anymore.


    !!!


    <em>Urgh...</em>


    What just--


    <strong>[Marte''s past life memories loading: Three. Two. One--]</strong>


    !!!!


    <em>Argh</em>


    No!!! No!!!! Stop it!!!!!


    Stop!!!!


    The pain was worse than the pain in Victor''s memorynd, tenth time, hundred of times.


    <em>Arghhhh...</em>


    No...don''t...don''t cut my tongue...


    <Let''s run away, Marte.>


    No...no...


    <I love you, Marte.>


    <Why does it have to be him??!! Why can''t it be me???>


    Stop...I didn''t know either...just stop...


    <If you die, I''ll kill myself!!!>


    No...I didn''t want that...


    No!!!!!


    "Marte!!!" a voice calling the viiness''s name, that sound was so, so far away but in just a minute, the owner of that voice ran hugging me wiping the tear that flow on my face with his warm hand.


    "Victor...?"


    "Are you alright??? Did anything happen to you??? You made me worry."


    "!!!"


    "What''s wrong??"


    I...I got all of Marte''s memories...


    Victor...he--he--


    The eyes which looking at me with warm right now, the past life...he--


    I thought he was looking at me that way because I was Diana, but turn out, it wasn''t.


    He knew...I was Marte all along.


    "What did you just call me??" everything went by so fast, I thought it was normal for him to call me Marte a moment ago until I realized I was in Diana''s body.


    The business trip as an excuse, I was always suspicious but I didn''t expect this guy to go to such length just for--


    "..."


    "Answer me!!!"


    "...I''m sorry."


    I...I didn''t need your apology.


    If we talked about the real viin, you would be the real viin.


    "Did you swap my body with Diana?? Why??? Why did you do that???"


    I trusted him, because I was in Diana''s body, his lover. He would not hurt me, but he knew I was Marte. He lied to me.


    "Because I love you, Marte!!! I love you!!!! I hate it when you went to that guy''s side abandoning me!!! Is it selfish of me to just want you to look at me in this life???"


    "You meant Philip???" he nodded in a heartbreaking way putting his head on my shoulder, his soft ck hair touched my face as the tear was dripping on my shoulder. His hands hugged me tighter and tighter like he was afraid of something.


    "Don''t go to him. I did this for you, Marte. Let''s run away together...you promised me, you promised me!! You said you will agree to me this time, so--"


    "Sorry...Victor..."


    "I don''t want sorry, I want yes...say yes...we can run away from all of those sh*ts, just you and me together. Let''s live in the countryside. I nned for many years just for this, Marte."


    That name Marte, it was as if it was my name. The pain and the mixed emotion inside of me...made me shed tears when seeing him doing things like that.


    I pushed him away and told him the words from the bottom of my heart looking at his face, the face of themander who wasn''t supposed to shed tears that cried for me.


    "My answer is still the same...Victor...just like the night of them chasing me..."


    He shook his head denying what was I going to say. He went down and begged me on one knee putting his head on my hand as I stood looking down at him.


    "No...no...I didn''t n all of those years in my second life just to be rejected by you again..."


    <em><strong>"Revenge is more important than love."</strong></em>


    <strong>//shback</strong>


    <strong>At the very ce where two friends met each other,</strong>


    The ce of a man who lost hisrades sat looking at the graves with his emotionless eyes and the same ce where the woman came to visit her brother''s grave.


    It was Marte and Victor.


    But Marte wasn''t the first person to get into his heart, the woman with blonde hair did. The kind and sweet woman who came to the grave only for once, but identally ran into the miserablemander.


    "Please don''t cry...yourrades won''t be happy seeing you like this." she handed him the handkerchief with all of her kindness as she smiled warmly at him, the smile Victor thought he would never see.


    Diana was warm toward him, sheforted Victor with her warmth as she also lost Tristan a few days before they met.


    But even with all of thoseforts, Victor still couldn''t move on from the death of hisrades. He took a liking to Diana but he med himself that he didn''t deserve that kind of happiness when he was the only one who survive.


    Until...that heartless woman came. The woman who didn''t drop a tear when her brother died, even he who moved to live by the graveyard was surprised seeing that cold woman cried heavily in front of Tristan''s grave.


    When the one who shouted that they love Tristan cried for one day and moved on, that woman kepting atte night crying again and again.


    Gradually, Victor always waited for her.


    Until one day, that woman finally caught him.


    "Enjoy seeing me crying??" she got up from the ground and brushed off the dirt from her ck dress as she nced at Victor with her cold purple eyes.


    "I''ll be leaving now." he bowed at her apologizing and left from the tree he was hiding but a hand grabbed him from behind, they fell together under the tree.


    Marte was on top of his body staring deep into his golden eyes as she smirked at him, she slowly got off him and then offered him a hand.


    "You have the eyes of a warrior, wanna be mine??" coincidentally around that time, what Marte needed the most was a strong bodyguard to protect her from the assassin. She had not a single clue that the man she offered her hand to was themander.


    "What''s your deal??" he pushed her hand away and got up from the ground by himself ring at her. They both shared the same personality which was the disgust of people.


    "I see you in this graveyard every day. What''s your deal?? A lover died before you??" she took back her awkward hands and then smirked at him.


    "It''s none of your business."


    "Well, that''s some attitude. I rarely called out to someone first, you''re the only one among the few who made me interested. I ask you onest time...be my ally."


    "Don''t want to." she gritted her teeth hearing that kind of answer as he walked away from her.


    "Then live the rest of your unfortunate life crying over those pathetic people."


    "What...did you just say??" he turned back at Marte, the sword he was traumatized when picking up was finally in his hand again as he pointed at Marte''s throat.


    "I really pity those people who died..." blood dripping from both of their necks as they used their specialty against each other, one was death roses magic pointed at Victor''s neck with its thorn and one was the sharp sword pointed at Marte''s neck.


    "You don''t know what I''ve been through. You will never know how hard it was for me to live with all of those guilts."


    "You whatever your name is. The difference between us was how I cried over my brother...but I never cried for his death, I cried for him because he was unfortunate that the sister he loved had already forgotten him!! But you...you cried because of the loss."


    "..."


    "My guess was those people sacrificed their life for you, if I was them, I woulde out of the grave to hit your head since you''re just too stupid. I''m not good atforting like the lovely sister of mine but...how would you feel if you see the person you gave up your life for ended up as a loser like you??" the cold wind of the night blew the long hair of the man opening his eyes to thatdy with a mask.


    She walked closer to him into his darkness and then patted his head with a smile appearing on her face.


    "...still, you did well enduring all of it. Thank you for holding on until I find you."


    "You don''t know...how...hard it was all those years." he went from a big wolf to a puppy real quick as he hugged Marte. She sighed and let him hug her for that moment.


    Victor swore he would do anything to help Marte but the way he helped her...became her worst nightmare.


    Many times passed from the day Victor moved on, the hunting event came.


    When Marte won the hunting event, the first one she wanted to show off was Victor. She ran and ran searching for her beloved friend.


    Then she saw a simr sight...it was the lonely back again when she stared at two people. The ticket to the opera...she prepared for Victor and her dropped into theke as she saw him giving his shoulder to Diana to let her rest on it.


    She was the one who saved him but the one he paid the gratitude to was Diana...the trophy of the hunting event was meaningless to her as she turned back unable to hold back her tears.


    Later that day, Victor ran and hugged her congratting her but she didn''t have the courage to hug him back when the thought of him and Diana came to her mind.


    "Now we reached one step closer to the throne!! Hear what I did today!! Diana told me Richard''s secret."


    "??"


    "You...you''re crying??? Eh?? Don''t cry!!" he patted her white hair and told Marte all the secrets he obtained from Diana when he let Diana rest on his shoulder.


    "You idiot!!! Why did you do that??? Why did you sacrifice yourself like that??" she raised her voice at him hitting his chest.


    "It''s nothing...as long as I could help you. Until you can take your revenge, I won''t be useless to you."


    "No...no...I don''t want to see you with..." Victor was blushing when he thought Marte was jealous of him with other people. But he didn''t know at that time, the reason she didn''t finish her sentence was...because she couldn''t.


    "I want some time alone." he left the room they shared together and went to the balcony vomiting blood out.


    "Did I overuse my magic??" it wasn''t that reason, Marte hadn''t known yet that the other half of her death roses magic was in her father, duke Jel.


    Duke Jel overused his magic and that also affected Marte. He was the one who helped her in the hunting event by cheating, using his magic to kill all of the monstersing to Marte.


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 54 - 54: Backstabber(1)

    <strong>The first timeline,</strong>


    "Tomorrow, the duke will make you the duchess, right?? I''m happy for you." Victor took her right hand and kissed it as Marte stared at him with a worried look.


    "I kinda get the ominous feeling..." he raised his head and stared at her with his puppy eyes telling her everything will be alright because he was there.


    But will it...?


    The next day, the duke died.


    The duchy was in chaos, everyone finally revealed their true color. The maid she trusted the most led the imperial army to Marte''s room using her of poisoning when seeing the poison in her room.


    "It...wasn''t me...I didn''t--"


    And the army was led by a man who was none other than Victor himself, who let Diana in his armforting her.


    Without finishing her speech, the hand which held hers yesterday pped her. The pain didn''tpare one bit to her heart which started turning to ice.


    Her trust in people sank deep like the titanic.


    "Take her to the prison." Victor ordered the knight under hismand to take Marte to the prison without hesitation, her re at him as she was taken stabbed des right through his heart.


    The night before Marte''s first execution, her hope was Victor toe and save her but it wasn''t. She tried to deny that Victor betrayed her by leading the army to the duchy as soon as the duke''s death was revealed.


    A man in the ck rope without showing his face, just a gleam of blonde hair, stared at her with his blue eyes which shone in the prison''s darkness.


    "I won''t let you die...wait for me...till I--"


    "Richard...are you happy now?? Are you d that everything goes your way??!! My father was killed by you, wasn''t it???" Marte broke down in tears as she refused the bread that the man gave to her.


    "Richard??"


    "You''re..."


    "Who''s there??!!" that man vanished into the shadow as the knight shouted in their direction leaving the bread for Marte and the bottle of water.


    She ate it slowly after checking it wasn''t poisoned. It saved her from hunger for a while.


    "Who...is that man??" she murmured sitting on the prison''s bed as she looked out of the iron bar of the prison.


    She soon fell asleep until midnight arrived, people walked toward her prison cell and unlocked it taking her hand with force leading it outside while she was still asleep.


    "Victor??" she muttered his name as his eyes were all red, he threw someone in front of Marte gritting his teeth.


    "This bastard is the one who hid the poison in your room!!" she didn''t look surprised as she already expected it.


    "You won''t have to serve me anymore, Flynn...congrattion."


    "...sorry." his short word as he looked guilty came to Marte''s ears. She was wrong that she could change him.


    "She treated you so well, and now!!! Now, this is how you repay her??" Victor kicked Flynn in his stomach, an agony groaning sound escaped Flynn''s lip as he stayed on the ground.


    "Stop it...I''m gonna go back to my prison." she was calm brushing the dirt off Flynn and helping him stand up.


    "What??" Victor was taken aback by her words after all the works he did to break her out of the prison.


    "Mydy..." Flynn murmured to her as he looked at her with guilty eyes.


    "I''m not yourdy anymore. When I die, don''te to my grave."


    "What''re you talking about??!!!! Stop with this nonsense!! Run away!!!" Victor put both of his arms holding Marte yelling at her in anger.


    "You''re in charge of this case. If I run away, who''ll be responsible??"


    "I already thought of that!!! For now, run away from here."


    "Thought of what?? You''re gonna kill yourself, right? I don''t want to see you serving me anymore. I really regret meeting you, Victor." Victor''s eyes shook as she said that right in his face. He was trembling by the thought of her dying.


    "You can''t die!!! I will distract his royal highness, just run away!!!"


    "You''re not my knight anymore. Who''re you to tell me what to do??"


    "..." Flynn shut up as if his mouth had been sealed. She already thought that the bread was herst meal, nothing could change her mind.


    "If you die, I''ll kill myself!!!" those words from Victor stopped her for a moment before she made her way to the prison.


    However, thest thing she could have thought that would happen to her was duchess Catherine to save her from the execution.


    She was spared for that one time before the execution and was taken to Nova''s household. When she looked back at the people among the crowd, she was surprised as her wide eyes met contact with the guy who wore the same cape fromst night.


    He blended into the crowd before she tried to reach him.


    She was spared but after the news of duke Jel''s legacy finally came to the public, once again, Marte didn''t have anything to hold on to in that world.


    With the tomato and eggshell on her head, she stood on the bridge looking at the scar of her reflection in theke.


    The tears fell continuously into the water no matter how much she tried to hold back her tears.


    "Father...I''ming...with you." standing on the rail, the wind blew across her hair as her eyes no longer had the spark she called hope. The eggshell she threw into the water sank deep into the water just like how she jumped into it.


    She decided to end her life and followed her father.


    Little by little, it was calm, no one ming her for doing this and that. Revenge no longer influenced her anymore. It will be better if she died.


    But the thought of how the people who taunted her lived happily gave her the force to swim back to the surface even if she couldn''t swim.


    She moved her legs and arms trying to go back to the surface but she kept sinking, she couldn''t hold onto her breath any longer.


    ''Will this how I die??''


    ''I don''t want to die.''


    ''I was wrong. Suicide wasn''t the answer.''


    ''If I can''t win in this life, so what?? I''ll create a new spell and go back in time many times as I want.''


    ''If there isn''t a time travel spell, I''ll make one.''


    ''I won''t die!!!''


    The strong current blew her away from the surface like it wanted to kill her, she tried and tried until her hands touched the leg of the bridge.


    She held onto the iron attached to the bridge and finally came back to thend.


    "Well, that was refreshing." she smirked wriggling her hair that shook with water, and then came to the town square where those people threw disgusting things at her.


    "Oh?? Come back for your mask??" the people who tossed her mask around mocked her as if the status between her and them disappeared.


    People keep throwing those things at her as she made her way to those three men who saw her as a joke. Little did they know that the joke they looked down on was the monster of Mortel.


    The tomato on her head was like a red crown made of ruby and the eggshell as she crumbled inside her hands was just like the head of the pests that were crumbling in her mind.


    They tossed the mask her father gave to her again, but that time, instead of running to get it, she used her magic to grab two of them leaving the one with the mask falling onto the street.


    When they looked at her in the eyes, their brave heart broke in two.


    "ytime''s over." she snatched the mask back and made her way back to the Nova household then ordered the group of assassins to kill those people the next day.


    The time she spent until Diana destroyed the duchy wasn''t sitting in the room in denial. The newspapers she ordered to her room were all the important things she needed to send the letter to her allies.


    There was always a change of newspapers every day in the household, so to hide the act she had allies from prince Richard and Duchess Catherine, she used hidden code and wrote it on the newspaper when the maid took it in the evening and threw it in the trashcan.


    Her allies will pick it up then. To her ultimate n, to bring down all of those people at once, people who lost was when they were at the peak of their arrogance.


    <Write down all the nobles who supported Richard.>


    <Try to take prince Philip on my side.>


    <Follow the emperor every steps.>


    <Don''t let Victor find out about this.>


    The letters she sent out every day while the world kept their guards down around her. But that wasn''t enough. She took the magic orbs that made her magic run wild every day to surpass her potential and found the ancestor''s tombstone to learn the memory magic from him while using the excuse she wanted to visit her father''s grave.


    Taking back the duchy from Diana was in her n as many valuable items of the Mortel were in that house, but Diana interrupted her n again when she decided to destroy the duchy.


    In the middle of cold winter, she screamed in anger at Diana her name when seeing her basement was destroyed, all of her magic books were in there.


    "Diana!!!" when she ran trying to hurt Diana, a hand pushed her into the pile of snow protecting Diana.


    "You''re lucky you''re alive, you heartless monster." Diana cursed Marte in disgust seeing the person she hated the most tried to touch her.


    Diana''s head was always about prince charming not thinking how reality worked, it was that heartless monster who was helping her from the prince again and again.


    A sense of exhaustion hit Marte, she then rest on the snow pillow. She was tired, she wanted to take a break from all of those sh*ts.


    But life didn''t give her a break when the man who pushed her came back.


    "I''m sorry for pushing you. Are you alright?? Let me take you back." he took off his warm jacket and put it on Marte''s cold body keep apologizing to her.


    "Victor...I felt sorry for you. Is it exhausting?? Trying to stay on both sides??? You can rest now, just follow your heart."


    "What''re you saying?? The only person I love is..."


    "Diana, is it?? I don''t need this fake care anymore, just go back to that woman."


    "Why...?? Why did you keep pushing me away??!! You know clearly who I loved and yet you tried to ignore that fact."


    "Yeah?!! I know!!! You love me!!! But I have nothing to give back to you, if I could rip my heart and show you, I would!!!! There''s nothing left, my heart was already gone!!! Not just once...a lot!!!"


    He hugged her as she sobbedining about the things she''s been through.


    "The one who gave me the sense of the outside world lied to me!! The knight I cared about betrayed me!!! The maid I trusted betrayed me for money!!! I had no friend, and a lover is out of my reach!! My brother hated me!! My father left me!!! They all died in my mind!!! And you!!! Although you kept showing me your feeling but your action was different!!!"


    "I will be by your side, just tell me!!! I won''t stay by Diana''s side any longer...if you tell me you love me..." her hand dropped on the cold snow and then murmured to him, "I need a break, in this life, just stay away from me as you can. I don''t want to see you again...at least in this life."


    "..." he bit his lip obeying her order as she pushed him away, seeing him leaving, that back of his when he turned away, she stared at it with a smile on her face.


    "You did the right thing...Victor."


    <em>Haa...</em>


    She took a deep breath listening to the Christmas song, for that night, she wanted a rest.


    ''Please...if anyone disturbs me, I''ll hit them.''


    Just three seconds after that, aughing sound was heard. She got up angrily from the pile of snow.


    "Look!!! This snowman has the same face as you!!" the snowman with the smile upside down in front of her made by the first prince of the empire.


    "What''s with you??"


    He chuckled at Marte who frowned, her expression started looking simr to the snowman.


    "Don''t sleep here. Let''s go back to my ce." she threw the snowball at him when he suggested that and went back to sleep in the pile of snow.


    But the stubborn prince didn''t give up and sneaked behind her.


    "Touch me, I''ll cut your finger off." he took his finger back and then muttered to her, "I see the letter, I ept your proposal. I''ll take the crown and you take the duchess''s title."


    "Well, now we''re talking." she took his hand and gave up from the snow swearing her life will be his until the n became a reality.


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 55 - 55: Backstabber(2)

    <strong>Continue the first timeline,</strong>


    "Here we are, mdy!!" prince Philip took Marte''s hands showing the ce he wanted to show her because he trusted her.


    After many hours of traveling, she finally reached it, the ce where Richard didn''t know.


    "Boss~you''re back." everyone began swarming in and those little kids ran to hug Philip''s leg, Marte giggled at the prince who was adored by all the kids while she was the unapproachable one. She looked in amazed at how beautiful the ce was.


    Who would expect a vige would be built inside such a creepy forest at the south, was what she was thinking.


    Even under the moon of winter, many men with spears and swords were training hard under the snow while some of the women were making the hot soup outside their huts.


    "Is this your hidden camp??" she sat on the chair those lovable kids gave to her asking Philip.


    He nodded crossing his arms looking proud then a sad look appeared on his face as he turned to Marte telling her the truth.


    "I only reduced them to be my army to take down Richard at first, but...seeing them happy like that...I just couldn''t."


    Marte didn''t understand as she wasn''t the type of person to get attached to someone. She never received such a thing as pure love even from her family.


    She frowned looking at the kids helping their mother make soup for their father.


    "Why do you help me?" prince Philip was confused hearing her asking that.


    "Whatttt do you mean?? I--I--didn''t..." he was shuttering.


    "You''re such a pity liar, you already saved me two times. The bread guys in the prison and the one who moved the bridge closer to me was you, wasn''t it??"


    "Ahaha...no way...no way, how can I be such awesome and cool like that??" if every time he lied, his inch would grow long, Marte wouldn''t re at his pity lies like that.


    "You know, I''m scared about all these things. Richard wasn''t someone who we could win against easily. And I''m not going to say something like we''re going to be fine because we''re together either." Marte sighed and leaned on the chair holding her legs as she looked at the Christmas tree in the middle of the vige.


    "Then..." prince Philip smiled genuinely wrapping the red scarf knitted by a person none other than him around her cold small neck and using his light magic to warm her lonely and cold hands.


    "What''re you doing?"


    "Let''s make a promise."


    "A promise?"


    "Yes!! A promise!! You and me!!"


    She snickered and ate the chocte bar taken out of her pocket hearing such nonsense as a promise.


    "No matter what happens, promise me you won''t die before me...promise?" he raised his little finger before Marte.


    "I won''t die that easily." said the one whose body was fragile as a feather.


    "Well??" she also raised her little finger and then put it with Philip''s finger to make a promise to the stubborn guy.


    ''A promise is a stupid thing.''


    She took back her finger and hugged herself since it was sofy for her at that moment sitting in front of the firepit looking at people enjoying Christmas.


    "What''s your dream,dy Marte?"


    "You can call me Marte."


    "Really?? Then call me Philip."


    "Alright, Philip." Philip when hearing her calling his name informal like that, he turned his head to the other side quickly to calm himself.


    Marte noticed the redness of his cheek when he turned back staring at her, she blinked her eyes to confirm whether it was the light of the fire shining on his cheek or the prince blushing.


    "Tell me your dream first."


    "I want to be a writer!!"


    "Huh?? A writer???" hearing such an unexpected answer from the first prince was shocking for her, no wonder Philip didn''t have the right to get the throne.


    Even after Marte asked him again, he nodded his head constantly and muttered to her, "I want to write a love story."


    "Okay..." she almostughed out loud hearing the royal caring about something as love, even prince Richard used Diana to get the power of the duchy stealing the military.


    "What about yours?"


    "I don''t have a dream."


    "There''s no way. You just have to think hard of what you really want."


    "...I guess...I want to be free."


    "You mean you want freedom??" the prince tilted his head in a cute way.


    "It''s just a ridiculous dream. Don''t mind it--" she stopped her sentence midway as she tried to suppress the pain in her body.


    It became better when the duke died, but she started to feel pain again. She was afraid Philip would see her weak like that. Luckily Philip was excited when seeing the shooting star in the sky.


    "They say your wish wille true if you wish when you see the shooting star." he closed his eyes and wished while Marte''s heart was beating loud when staring at his adorable face.


    "So what did you wish??"


    "Er...you say your wish first."


    "...I wish that I could be strong, not a coward, if I was strong from the start, I won''t wait this long to save you..." he was already strong...for Marte.


    "We never met before though, why are you saying it like you have to save me?"


    "Who knows...now, it''s your turn."


    "Ah..." she was silent for a moment trying to answer since she didn''t even get to wish.


    "I wish to go back in time."


    "Really!?"


    She nodded and said, "If I ever came back in time, I wille to you first that time."


    It wasn''t just a wish at that time, she was already doing that. But for Philip''s n to seed, she won''t reveal the truth to him until her death.


    She never intended to be a duchess, she only told Philip that to cover her real purpose. Her real purpose was for him to be the emperor, and once he did, she will die in peace.


    The spell of carving memory on the soul was her trump card, if something goes wrong, she will bring Philip back in time with her.


    After that night of their first official meeting, they began to sort out the n and gathered allies. Marte also introduced all of her allies to Philip since it wasn''t necessary to hide it from Philip.


    "This is Cooper, Moana, and Robert. They are my allies."


    "Nice to meet you." Prince Philip shook hands with the three of them in a polite manner.


    "We will help you under ourdy''s order, your highness."


    "Thank you, you will be a huge help for us." Prince Philip treated them nicely in the vige he built for all the people he rescued.


    All the people weed them into the vige, while Marte escaped from the crowd to theke to vomit blood out.


    Herplexion also looked worse but it will be alright since the n to kill Richard was approaching.


    Her ally, Moana noticed her and came to her. She wasn''t much surprised seeing blooding out of Marte''s mouth.


    "You shouldn''t have used that magic on us." the other two soon arrived there and thenined their thought of Marte''s recklessness to her.


    "What if we win the battle??? What''s the use of your memory magic?? We won''t need the memory in our next life if we win."


    "No. You''re all my trump card, it''s gonna be alright. This...this is just the side effect of the death roses magic. Don''t worry."


    "You''re lying again!!!" Cooper grabbed Marte''s shoulder angrily gritting his teeth.


    "You''re lying to us!! You even lied to yourself!!!" Robert yelled at her as he was unable to suppress his inner feeling any longer.


    "You guys are worrying about me too much. Robert, you''re a priest...so you should go back to the church soon."


    "You can''t die on us, master!!" Robert clenched his hands and went through the secret entrance to fulfill his duty at the church.


    Seeing him leaving, Marte walked toward her reaming two allies holding both their hands and murmured to them in a heartwarming tone, "After everything ends, you guys should marry. I really want to be at your wedding."


    "Why''re you saying like a person who will die tomorrow??!!"


    "Master..." Moana cried on Marte''s shoulder, to think the person who saved her was going to die easily like that was heartbreaking for her since she couldn''t do anything to help.


    "I only carved a piece each on your soul, you will know immediately if you''re in the second timeline that you''re my allies. But you won''t be able to remember anything else from this timeline...since I couldn''t..."


    Marte couldn''t use the ultimate spell of memory on them since she knew the conditions, she couldn''t let them die for the condition. So she chooses the second option by only carving one memory on their soul by sacrificing half of her life force by doing three of them.


    The day of the ultimate battle starteding near, the n was all sorted out too. Marte was on the cklist of the empire for rebelling against Richard, so was Philip.


    The perfect chance to strike on the day of Richard''s wedding with Diana.


    Everything went so smooth even putting the magic trap inside the church went well. Marte kept getting the ominous feeling that she couldn''t shake off as the burden on her shoulder started to get heavier.


    Then the day came when the death of the emperor came...


    "No, Philip!!!! You can''t!!!!! You can''t go to your father!!!!" Marte ran to hug Philip from behind to stop him from going to the empire.


    If he ever goes there, what awaited him was his death, and seeing Philip''s corpse was her worst nightmare at that time even Marte couldn''t exin the terrible pain in her heart when she didn''t want him to die.


    That was when she realized, she wanted to change the promise, if she ever to die, she didn''t want to see him die before her.


    "My father...Marte...that bastard killed my father." Philip and Marte knew who was behind the emperor''s death. But it wasn''t their perfect chance to strike yet.


    Richard held the funeral in the middle of the capital where the security was incredibly hard to break through. And what made it worse was the hidden underground under the square where Richard imnt all his imperial army.


    "Philip...please don''t go...you''re our leader!!! Losing you meant our defeat." he turned back and hugged Marte crying heavingly on her shoulder.


    She knew how it felt to lose a family member, butpared to her who never received any love, Philip had it worse. His father the emperor loved him, and Philip couldn''t see his father''s face for thest time.


    He finally settle down after many hours, when he was sleeping with his puffy eyes on Marte''sp, Marte was holding her pain to vomit blood the whole time.


    It started to be unbearable for her.


    But that wasn''t the worst of it, an intruder had already broken into the hidden vige inside the forest.


    "So this is where Marte was during the time she was missing???" a dagger on Cooper''s throat as he was leading the ck-haired man through the hidden entrance


    "Please..mander Victor...please spare me..."


    "We''ll see."


    If it was Cooper''s life alone, he wouldn''t make such a betrayal to Marte but it was for the child who was in his lover''s womb.


    ''Moana...I''m sorry...''


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 56 - 56: Backstabber(3) 18+

    <strong>The hidden vige, three days before Richard''s wedding,</strong>


    "Philip..." she called his name softly caressing his hair gently and bringing his long strand of hair to his ear.


    He rubbed his eyes when hearing Marte waking him up with such a beautiful tone, his body wasn''t in much pain when he woke up.


    "Marte...??" he murmured the name of the beautifuldy in front of his face, he was wondering what was the soft pillow he was sleeping on. It was warm.


    "Let''s redo our promise."


    "What''s that out of a sudden??"


    "Come on, just get up first. My thigh is sore now."


    "??!!" he got up immediately with the messy hair, he didn''t even know how long had he been asleep. No, it was more like how long had it been since he could sleep peacefully without a care like earlier.


    "How long have I..."


    "Four hours!!"


    "What??? Why don''t you wake me up??!!"


    "I did...but..." he hit his head cursing himself but Marte held his hands and stared into his eyes.


    She muttered in a soft tone, "Let''s redo the promise."


    "What''s the matter?" she was strange that time.


    But he agreed in the end when Marte tried her best to persuade him.


    They put the little finger together and then Marte promised him, "We''ll survive! No, we''ll win. After that, let''s go to a town together, you have to treat me to a meal."


    Heughed out loud hearing such a funny promise as if the sadness in his heart had already faded away.


    "Why do youugh?"


    "Instead of a meal, why don''t we...go to the festival together?"


    "Yeah, that would be great!! Let''s go see firework...oh, and the sea too."


    "Puhahaha, we will build sandcastle there, and then we...." they kept making promises, and imagine the happiness if they managed to win the battle.


    "I want to see a sheep too. Let''s go there!!" Marte tossed all of her sadness and the fact she will die in a week into theke and decided to enjoy the moment with him.


    "But the empire will need a ruler, I will be the emperor..." he was sulking for a moment turning his head down.


    "Oh...and then...you will need an empress too." it was starting to get awkward, Marte got up from the green grass to brush off the dirt for a moment.


    The night breeze was so soothing brushing her hair as she waved Philip to go back to her hut. It was awkward to discuss something like Philip''s empress.


    Marte found that holding back the tear of her breaking heart was harder than the blood.


    "Of course...it''s for the empire...it''s for his happiness...he will need an empress, and someone who will die like me...is.already out of the picture..." tear rolling down on Marte''s cheek when she turned to Philip again from afar, to the guy her heart pounding for, to the guy who didn''t say anything even she left.


    She already assumed that Philip already had an empress in his mind, the one who will give him enough power to be a powerful emperor.


    <Master...you love Prince Philip, don''t you??>


    <You should ept your feeling. You already fell for him!>


    <I know...everyone in the vige knows, you always look at him differently from others. You love him, master.>


    The words everyone telling her about her feeling this and that overwhelmed her till she fell on the grass before she reached her hut.


    She sat on the hill under the big tree sobbing...and gradually, she finally said it, "I love Philip. Not when I met him in Christmas...neither when he gave me the bread...it was...ever since I met him for the first time."


    She found it ridiculous for her, who never believed in love at first sight to love someone when she saw them with just a nce.


    She loved him, she really loved him. But the love was like a sword stabbing her heart to her back when she didn''t have much longer to live.


    She wasn''t even sure herself that she ever could fight alongside him against Richard when the timees.


    Her body was weak, she redid the promise because she didn''t want to break the first promise.


    "Marte!!! Marte!!!!" she wiped her tear quickly when the love of her life called her name loudly from the direction of her hut.


    "Philip??"


    "I finally found you!!" he ran with a smile appearing on his face to the hill where Marte stood.


    When he reached her, he put his hand on his knees breathing heavily after all the running, and then spoke to her desperately, "Marte, I--"


    "Philip, are you okay??"


    "Yes, yes...I''m okay. Did you..." the moonlight shone on Marte''s face through the tree making Philip notice the tear on Marte''s eyes.


    "No!! No, I didn''t cry!!! I mean--something in my eyes!! I cried because of that--not because of anything else."


    "Okay..."


    She sighed at how stupid she sounded to him, but then a big warm hand touched her blushing cheek making her flinch.


    "I have something to tell you. I didn''t get to tell you at theke because I was a coward, I was scared that you will reject me...but...I want you to know...that I--"


    "Philip..."


    "I love you, Marte. Be my empress--" she kissed him sealing his lip with her soft pink lip, her mind was in chaos. She wanted that...she wanted Philip to love her...but also at the same time, she didn''t want him to love her...she just wanted him to move on from her when she dies.


    "Marte..." Marte was on top of the sloppy kisser Philip who was panting out of breath under Marte as she pushed him slowly on the ground.


    His back was against the tree, the area was clear, no one was in sight, just two of them together.


    "Philip...let''s do it..."


    "You haven''t answered me yet--" she kissed him again but this time on his neck letting a slight moan escape his lip. Her bitemark remained on his right neck, Marte was in a rush as she grabbed Philip''s hair and then kissed him intensely shoving her tongue in.


    ''Philip...thank you for loving me...at least...this is one thing I can do for you before I die.''


    At that time, Philip who was erected by Marte with his thing budging inside his pant didn''t notice the magic circle around Marte and all the curse marks on her back that appear for a second.


    <strong>Lost Magic: Transfer Magic</strong>


    <strong>{I, Marte Mortel signed the contract with the demon king Lucifer sacrificing all of my life force of this body in exchange for all my magic to go to Prince Philip de Anastasia when I die.}</strong>


    <em><strong>''Uwahaha!!!! Interesting!!! Interesting!!!''</strong></em>


    No one knew, not a single soul knew except Marte and the demon king who knew about the contract Marte signed with the demon king.


    The curse mark of the contract on Marte''s back disappeared and the magic transferring being with every kiss, the magic energy will flow inside Philip.


    The mark disappeared right before the time Marte unzipped her dress.


    ''I hope your empress will treat you well, Philip...''


    When the sadness appeared in her eyes again, Philip noticed it, he was trying to stop the whole thing. It felt like he forced her. He felt guilty but Marte didn''t let him say anything when she pulled his cor and made him fall over her.


    It was Marte in the flesh below him, his pant was already wet, it kept twitching.


    "Philip...don''t you wanna do it??" Marte murmured to his ears in a seducing tone as she hugged his neck.


    "...no...I can''t...it felt like you''re just forcing your feeling...I don''t want that...I will rather be hurt than let you suffer like this..." his tear dropped on Marte''s face who was frowning...her lip was shaking as her throat felt stuck unable to say anything...she wanted to say she loved him...but...


    Philip grabbed Marte''s dress and covered Marte who was only wearing the thin fabric in the cold night.


    "...I just want you to know I love you...I don''t need your answer right now."


    "Philip...I want to do it with you." she hugged him tightly staring at the screen behind Philip''s back.


    <strong>[Tranferring magic energy: 30%/ Time Remaining: 30 minutes.]</strong> if she didn''t finish during the time remaining, Philip won''t be able to get any of her magic.


    "Marte...you''re not yourself tonight!!! What''s wrong?? You can tell me!!"


    "I am myself!! What''s wrong with me wanting to have s*x with you??!!!" Prince Philip blushed in embarrassment.


    "Are you always like this??"


    "I want to touch your abs, I want to feel your lip...I want you inside of me!!" she yelled at him as her face was blushing redder and redder till Philip put his hand on her lip to stop her from saying such embarrassing words.


    "Philip...I love you." he kissed her with his heart almost jumping out of his chest. He carried her to her hut putting her on her bed but he ended up being below Marte when Marte did all the kissing.


    She sucked his neck leaving hickeys on it, kissed his forehead, lips to his abs when she was unbuttoning it one by one.


    "Ahh...don''t...kiss there..." he was ticked by her kiss, she was also not an expert in kissing. His nipple was somewhat soft and hard, his chest muscle twitched when her lip sucked those two nipples.


    <strong>[Tranferring magic energy: 50%/ Time Remaining: 20 minutes.]</strong>


    When everything went smoothly for Marte, Philip couldn''t resist and grabbed her pressing her down on the soft bed, and then took off the belt and showed it in front of Marte.


    "It won''t fit...I don''t want to hurt you." Marte smirked sliding her hand across his belly and then touching the tip of it.


    "Isn''t it a bit small??"


    "What??!!" he was pissed somehow.


    Marte teased the beast.


    He put his hands on Marte''s waist and then stuck it in, only the tip of it went inside her and she let out a pleasing moaning to Philip''s ears.


    "Oh?? Did this small thing hurt you?"


    "Just hurry..." she sat on top of him kissing him as he continued putting it in, once it was finally in, he kept moving slowly teasing her.


    "It''s tight...nnghh~"


    "Haa...Philip...mmhh." her chest pressed against his body as she was unable to separate the pain and the pleasant feeling inside her when she hugged him.


    <strong>[Tranferring magic energy: 98%/ Time Remaining: 2 minutes.]</strong>


    "I''ming...haa...haa...I love you, Marte."


    "I love you too, Philip..." she shed a drop of tear when Philip rest his head on Marte''s shoulder full of his mark.


    <strong>[Tranferring magic energy: 100%! Sessful!! Philip will be granted the magic of the death roses and the dark magic.]</strong>


    ''Huh???''


    Something was missing.


    The memory magic wasn''t transferred to Philip.


    <strong>[Due to theplicated magic of the memory magic, transferring failed. Try again next time.]</strong>


    There wasn''t the next time...


    "Can we go one more round??" Philip whispered to Marte, she flinched in surprise when that thing became bigger and hard inside her only after a minute.


    <strong>[Memeory Magic: Memory Maniption.]</strong>


    She had to go with the current situation, she was quite relieved the transferring was a sess although only two magic was sessfully transferred.


    She used her remaining magic to manipte Philip''s memory to make him forget about all of the moments of tonight.


    "Marte...I love you...so much..." even his sleeptalking didn''t make Marte move...she had to make a decision for his happiness.


    <strong>[Memomry Magic''s special ability granted: Locking memory!]</strong>


    ''Locking memory?''


    <strong>[The magic will allow you to lock a certain amount of memories or a memory of a person for any time.]</strong>


    She stopped for a second to think about the magic. She finally found a solution, for everyone not to be hurt, she will lock all of their memories of her.


    After they win the battle, she will use the special ability to lock all of her allies'' memories so no one remembers her when she dies.


    And that goes for Philip too, he''d be better off without remembering her.


    ''We have to win the battle.''


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 57 - 57: Backstabber(4) 18+

    <strong>Not all the couple was meant to be, some died before another,</strong>


    <em>"I love you, Philip." -Marte</em>


    <strong>Some abandoned each other,</strong>


    <em>"Richard is gone again, isn''t he?" -Diana</em>


    <strong>Some chasing over love,</strong>


    <em>"Yes, your highness. I''ll capture her dead or alive." -Flynn</em>


    <strong>Some obsessed with love,</strong>


    <em>"I''ll be the emperor for you, Marte. Prepare for war." -Asher</em>


    <strong>Some were confused with their feeling,</strong>


    <em>"It''s gonna be my wedding soon, huh?" -Richard</em>


    <strong>Some wanted their loved ones to themselves,</strong>


    <em>"Promise me if I ever do that, you''ll have to sparedy Marte." -Victor</em>


    <strong>And finally, some didn''t even get a chance to love,</strong>


    <em>"Aurora, we need to evacuate now." Aurora followed the baron her husband with the luggage ncing for thest time at her cat Eun-Kyung in the portrait.</em>


    <strong>+++</strong>


    <strong>The final battle of the first timeline began,</strong>


    <strong>Friends stabbed each other''s back, sisters killed each other, brothers shot each other, and finally, lovers left each other,</strong>


    <strong>The Royal Pce, Crown Princess Pce,</strong>


    <em>Ahhhh!!!</em>


    "Why???? Why did he tell me that now???" Diana tore her beautiful wedding dress to pieces, threw the portrait of Marte which Richard kept for the whole twenty years across the room.


    She went on a rampage, with the shard of ss stuck on her palm, she tossed all of the wedding gifts and burned it inside her room in anger.


    "Her highness is at it again..."


    "No...I have to be the one for him...he loves...me...he loves me...I didn''t go to such length as killing Irene and everyone just for him to abandon me!!!" Diana swallowed the drug from the bottle down her throat crying over love.


    "Your highness..."


    "YOU!!! Are youughing at me??? You''reughing at me, aren''t you??!!!" she threw the vase at those maids who came into the room to help her.


    Her tears destroyed her makeup which she prepared in the morning, she waited and waited for Richard toe by just to look at her in the wedding dress but he was already gone.


    "Ahhh!!! Get out!!!! GET OUT Marte!!!! I hate you!!! I hate you!!!"


    Huff huff


    She was out of breathing, her throat felt dry, she ran to the balcony staring at the army and all of the citizens leaving the capital.


    Only she was left behind in the capital.


    <You killed me...Diana...you killed me!!! I thought of you as my friend.>


    "No...no, Irene!!! I didn''t kill you...it was an ident!!" she shook her head constantly throwing the ripped pillow at Irene she was hallucinating.


    <You stabbed me in the stomach!!!! You killed me!!!!!>


    "No...Marte did...I didn''t...I didn''t do any of that..."


    <No one believed you anymore, Diana!!!! You were like a sister to me, but you asked Richard to send me to death!!!! Stop ying the victim card!!!>


    "It wasn''t me...I didn''t know...I never asked...brother Tristan...I didn''t..." she was pushed to the balcony by all those people she was hallucinating.


    <You killed me...Diana!!! I raised you and yet you destroyed the duchy!!!>


    "Father...you''re already old...I--I...was doing the right thing...the duchy is mine!!! Richard will love me if he gets the duchy!!!!"


    <Die!! Die!! Die!!!!!>


    "No...no...it''s Marte''s fault..." she lost her bnce falling off the balcony, the maids screamed in fear rushing to the balcony seeing Diana bleeding on the garden of roses.


    "Hurry, get the doctor!!!"


    "Yes, head maid!"


    <strong>+++</strong>


    "Her highness is suffering from drug...we should cut off her drug." the doctor told the head maid from outside the door. The head maid nced in a worried look to think a day like that woulde, the little girl who used to be the height of her weight now turned into such a horrible person relying on drugs to calm down.


    "It''ll be her wedding soon, can you please heal the wound by then??"


    "We''ll need some amount of money to purchase the potion of healing, but you know..." the doctor was hesitant since everyone knew the money of the empire fell down drastically since Asher joined hand with the Eastern Empire and called war on the Center Empire.


    A portion of the money was for the army who was fighting at the border and a lot of money was used on the emperor''s funeral.


    The emperor died many days ago, but the new emperor Richard had to use his pocket money till he managed to hold the funeral.


    And Diana kept demanding her wedding had to be luxurious and had to be the best wedding of the empire. There was no money left for medication.


    Diana stared outside at the north with her lifeless eyes and hands which were shaking every second because of the addiction to drugs.


    "It''s Marte''s fault."


    <strong>+++</strong>


    <strong>The hidden vige,</strong>


    "I love you, Philip." Marte murmured in a low voice then leaned in to kiss his forehead. She wiped his body with the towel soaked with warm water and then dressed him up while she was crying about leaving him.


    She will only help him from behind the scene when the timees since memory magic wasn''t useful in a battle.


    Her back still hurt from doing it a moment ago, but she still managed to carry him out of the hut to bring him back to his bed in his own hut, she had to make it believable that he and she didn''t do anything.


    But in the middle of the way, an old friend of hers came to visit her right in front of Marte who was still in the messy dress and hickey all of her body down to her legs.


    "This is the reason you went missing??? I was finding you everywhere!!" Victor murmured miserably to Marte.


    Her eyes went cold ring at Victor who was holding the dagger pointing at her ally Cooper.


    "Release him!!" she raised her voice at him held nothing as sympathy or affection toward him.


    "Answer me!!! Do you love that bastard??"


    "Yeah!! I love him!!"


    "Why does it have to be him??!! Why can''t it be me??? I love you too, I was the one who met you first." he threw Cooper away running to Marte but she avoided him while protecting Philip who was full of her scent and her love marks.


    "Marte...you know deep down...being with him will never bring you back the Mortel duchy."


    "...I''m already a fool, Victor." she snickered in a sad tone ncing at Philip.


    "??"


    "I gave up on everything in this life already...my life is his...as long as he''s happy...I''m..."


    "No!!! What''s about the words you said to me before???!!! You said revenge is more important than love!!! You used that excuse to push me away!!! Why are you falling for him??!"


    "Because...it''s just because...even I don''t know!!! I love him, I can''t find an excuse to push him away...he kepting again and again..."


    "...Marte...it''s not toote...let''s run away...Richard already promised me..."


    "What?? What are you saying, Victor??"


    "As long as I captured Philip...you will be spared." she went on monster mode pulling the hairpin out to protect Philip from Victor.


    "Victor...how did you sink this low??"


    "Forgive me!!" he pulled the firework round orb out of his pocket in front of Marte with wide eyes.


    "No...no...don''t do it...please...please Victor, Philip won''t be the one captured if you did that!!"


    "Forgive me, I won''t listen to you this time." he threw the orb breaking it even seeing Marte shaking head begging him. The red firework emerged into the dark sky.


    <strong>BOOOOOMMMM</strong>


    The fire started spreading everywhere, the agony sound of the children crying in agony was everywhere.


    Not only the firework was red, theke was also starting to get red as minutes passed by, and then the one who killed all of the people in the vige who had the hair of red walked to Marte, her former knight reunited with her again as the servant of Richard.


    "Capture Marte and Philip!!! Other than those two, kill all of them!!!" Richardmanded far over there thrusting his sword in Moana''s stomach and then killing Robert who was trying to protect her.


    The barrier was cast, one by one, all of Philip''s soldiers lost theirposure and all the training they did the past years when seeing their loved one die. They all got their head cut off when trying to escape from the barrier.


    "You bastard!!!!" Marte cried tears of blood pointing the hairpin at Victor and Flynn who were pushing her to the corner.


    She used all her strength to protect Philip, it was her fault, she med herself for making Philip unconscious, if he was conscious, none of that would have happened.


    "Marte, let--" she wounded Victor''s hands which tried to grab her wrist.


    "Lady Marte!!! Help us!!" she turned her head at the one she held dear in the vige, she didn''t even see it clearly yet in the fire, but then Richard emerged from the fire shing their head off.


    If she still had her death roses magic, if she...


    The negative emotion overwhelmed her, she started to lose her breath.


    "See?? Marte, you will never win against me!!" Richard took Philip away from Marte and then put the electric cor on him.


    While Marte fell on the ground as the curse of Mortel caught up to her faster than expected.


    The Mortel wasn''t allowed to transfer the death roses magic out of the body was one of the curses.


    "Lady Marte!! Run!!!" Cooper went behind Richard and immobilized him in one ce, not finished shouting, his eyes were staring at Marte from her feet as his head rolled to her.


    She panted in despair and pain, Victor who made the promise to Richard was supposed to help her but handcuffed her instead.


    "Victor??" she noticed something wrong with Victor when looking at him in the eyes, his pupil had a mark in it. He was hypnotized!!


    "Oh...poor Marte...you lose!!" Richard pulled her chin mocking her and then showed her the cruel reality she had to face when she went against him.


    The entire vige was annihted.


    She screamed at Richard biting his right hand till it bleed.


    One of her teeth fell out as she was blown away hitting against the tree by Richard.


    <em>Cough cough</em>


    Blood dripped on the ck dresses she was wearing, her legs didn''t even listen to her anymore. No one wille to save her, she lost.


    And then...Flynn nodded at Victor pulling his sword out.


    "Now!!"


    Blood sttered on Victor''s face as he stabbed his eyes with Marte''s hairpin breaking out of Richard''s hypnosis, and Flynn thrust his sword directed at Richard while Richard pointed the sword at Philip''s head from above.


    Marte got up and stopped Flynn from doing that ended up getting her stomach stabbed trying to protect Philip from getting killed by Richard.


    "Lady Marite!!!"


    "You traitor!!! I know you would betray me!!!" Richard shed Flynn''s right hand off cutting Marte''s long hair in the process.


    Victor broke out of the hypnosis but Richard already had a trump card as he already knew something like that would happen.


    Victor was electrified fainting on the ground.


    The one who had the victory on top of many corpses was Richard!!


    Richard pulled Marte''s hair and then drag her to the tree she first kiss Philip.


    "I''ll show you my power, Marte!!! No matter if you can go back in time or not, I''ll defeat all of you in every life!!!"


    <strong>Light Magic: Blessing of Goddess</strong>


    He healed Marte and tied her to the tree, and then put Philipying down in front of her.


    "This is my power!!!!! Bwahaha!!! I am the emperor!!!!"


    He stabbed his sword in Philip''s stomach, Philip groaned in agony bleeding.


    "Stop...Richard..." she begged him looking at Philip being stabbed alive.


    The cracking sound continued when Richard broke Philip''s hands and legs then healed him again and again.


    "No...no...please...I surrender...cut my head off, burn me alive, anything...spare him..."


    "No!!! I don''t want that!!! I want the answer!!!! Why did you look at my crown when you were with me??? But why did you look at him at his face when you''re with him??? What''s the difference between me and this bastard??!!!"


    "Richard...I surrender...just kill me..."


    "No...Marte. I was forced to marry you ever since I was young...I didn''t refuse the ridiculous engagement because I trusted my gut that you will bring me power!!! You will be with me climbing the stair to stay on top of everyone else!!!!" Richard stabbed and stabbed carving Philip''s eyeball out then healed it back.


    Heal, heal and heal.


    "For the first time, my gut went wrong...you kept messing with me!! And now?? Now you create the time travel spell??!! Don''t joke with me!!! I''m already on top of everyone!!! I won''t start over again!!!!"


    "How did you know..."


    "Your aunt, Jessica...she knows about it!!! And I killed her too!!!"


    "You...I hate you, Richard!!!! I wish this world didn''t have a person like you!!!!"


    "Tonight...Marte!!!! I''ll do whatever it takes...seal you, froze you, I won''t let you die!!! I won''t let you go back in time!!!!! This timeline will vanish if you ever use such a spell!!! And I...will be weak again..."


    "In my next life, I''ll kill you, Richard!!!"


    "There''s no next life, I won''t let you go back in time!!!!"


    "We''ll see about that!!"


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 58 - 58: Backstabber(5) 18+

    <strong>The First Timeline,</strong>


    <strong>The Capital,</strong>


    It took one day to travel from the hidden vige all the way back to the capital. Philip with the blood bleeding all over his eyes was protecting Marte from all the rock they threw toward them.


    The citizen also returned back to the capital once they heard the news of capturing the criminal. They didn''t spare any time to take a look at the two worst criminals of the empire, picked the rocks, and threw at them who were in the cage mercilessly.


    Marte looked at Philip who used all of his body to protect her from all of those things even though he was bleeding, he still didn''t move away.


    "Philip...it''s all my fault...I was the one who caused their death..." she covered her face crying in his arms as the guilt and the burden were increasing over her shoulder.


    Even those two with their arms and legs cut off at the other cage were also because of her.


    Philip patted her back gritting his teeth in anger and despair. His head was hurt and fuzzy ever since he woke up in the cage. Everything went by too fast for him that he didn''t even know exactly what was going on.


    "If I didn''t...use the sleep magic on you...none of it would have happened...it''s my fault...it''s my fault they died..." seeing Marte being miserable crying in the cage and Philip who was speechless didn''t have any words tofort her, Richard who was riding on the white horse was grinning in an amusing way satisfied.


    They were taken to the prison under the royal pce locking in the cell. Richard tossed Philip inside one cell and then took Marte away from Philip.


    "Marte!!!" Philip called her name trying to grab her hand taking her from Richard, but his hand couldn''t reach hers.


    She only looked back at Philip for a while then followed Richard obediently.


    With her head down, she was taken walking up the stair to the tower of the royal pce. The wind was strong blowing her white hair which was stained with blood along with the wind.


    "We won the war, Marte. I defeat Asher."


    "...congrattion, I guess." Richard didn''t even bother to tie her hand or use any magic on her since she was like a wingless bird in his eyes.


    Without any of her magic, she was useless. And even if she wanted to kill herself, she couldn''t because of the spell Richard put on her.


    "Let me check it!!!" Richard grabbed Marte''s pair of hands tightly with his one hand then pulled her tongue out.


    The mark of his magic was there, and as long as it remained there, she won''t die.


    "Are you satisfied?" she asked him with a lifeless face, she pushed his hands away and intended to walk back to the prison but his voice stopped her, "Yes, I''m indeed satisfied. I''m the strongest of all now. I could even regrow the limb of people."


    "Good to you then. I surrender...I couldn''t go back in time...that was myst trump card, and now it''s useless...you win, Richard..." she closed her eyes ''epting'' everything, and nced at the crescent blue eyes of Richard in that evening.


    "Are you acting again?? Marte I know wasn''t someone to give up that quickly."


    She gave him a smile and then bowed to him climbing on the rail of the tower facing the sunset. Her ck dress blew along the cold wind of the evening looking down at Richard who held her right hand holding onto her with care.


    His lip kissed Marte''s hand shamelessly.


    "I give up everything. After your wedding, one by one, you will kill Philip, then Flynn, and finally Victor in front of me...then I''ll be imprisoned in the ck tower till the day you reached old age...I''m tired of resisting...the ck tower won''t be a bad ce for me to sleep..."


    "Marte, have you ever imagined what would it be...if we love each other?"


    "It will be a wonderful scenario, Richard. I will be the empress standing by your side, it was all fun and romantic until I proved no use to you, I will only be one of your abandoned pawns at the end."


    Richard chuckled then hopped on to sit on the rail with Marte.


    Heid back enjoying the sunset with her, he nced at the woman who used to be his ex-fiance then murmured to her, "I can make you my empress now, will you ept that? We can live and grow old together, and then you will reverse time, then we will live with each other in the second life as well. Isn''t that beautiful?"


    "I really pity Diana to have a lover like you."


    "Diana...? I never loved anyone...it''s just a mere interest. Love didn''te first in life, it''s power for me." Richard nced at the fainted hickey on Marte''s neck at the brief moment which the wind blew off her cor.


    "Richard--"


    "Did you do it with him??!!" the atmosphere changed one hundred degrees when Richard red at Marte with his narrowed eyebrows.


    "Did I??" she smirked then walked down the stair with Richard following her behind.


    "Isn''t it time for you to tell me yourst trump card??" she kept walking down the stair with a smile ignoring Richard.


    "The person in the vige didn''t match the report...is there by any chance some people in the other hidden ces??"


    Richard grabbed Marte''s hand and pushed her against the wall, she slid her finger and touched Richard''s neck, "Who knows...? I''ll look forward to your wedding, Richard. Hope you have a wonderful wedding."


    She pushed him away then walked back into the cell with Philip voluntarily passing the cell of the two men, where Flynn and Victor were imprisoned.


    Blood dripped from her clenched hands when she saw Flynn and Victor...their arms and legs were cut off and their eyes were carved out.


    ''I''ll save all of you. If I won''t, I''ll make sure to turn back time.''


    She swore to herself while she red at the angry Richard walking out of the prison at the behind of his neck, the ce where she put her finger a moment ago.


    A kiss mark of lipstick was on it, and it will only depend on one person to get her out of here.


    <strong>+++</strong>


    <strong>Diana''s Chamber,</strong>


    Diana, when seeing Richard made his way to her pce, she was thrilled then wiped the makeup stained with her tear off her face, put on the lipstick and his favorite perfume looking beautiful for him.


    "His majesty is entering." she bowed at Richard who walked in with a tiring face, the maid was too scared to tell the emperor what happened with Diana.


    She pulled the chair for him and let him sit on it and then rushed to get his favorite tea for him. She was only useful doing something like that, she didn''t hold any use for Richard anymore.


    Knowing the secret Richard kept from her for twenty years, the secret he told her the day before he left the pce brought her back to reality.


    If she didn''t prove to him useful, he will abandon her. Richard only cared about her power, he knew about the engagement ever since he was young but he pretended to be ignorant the whole time.


    "Richard, it''s gonna be our wedding soon. How about I try on the dress for you tomorrow??" she was enthusiastic and excited about the marriage but it was only one-sidedly, even she knew when looking at the unbothered face of Richard.


    He sipped the tea looking in the direction where Marte was imprisoned, even he was here with her, his heart was there.


    She clenched her dress hiding her anger, she no longer had anyone who couldfort her besides Richard. He was the only one for her.


    "I''ll sleep here tonight. Prepare me a room."


    "A room?? You can--"


    "I''m too tired, Diana." he put the dagger of the royal on the tea table then walked to the room to rest.


    A familiar scent passed her nose when he walked past her, it reminded Diana of Marte.


    She tried ad tried not to be jealous, tried to bury her anxiety.


    What if Richard chooses Marte over her?? What if she was abandoned??


    The anxiety pushed her to the edge of the cliff when she walked to the room where Richard rest, step by step, she walked to Richard who slept with his face on the pillow.


    The back of his neck...was a kiss mark...the color...of Marte''s favorite lipstick.


    She wasn''t angry, surprised, or disappointed...walked out of the room silently as she already expected something like that.


    But what hurt her the most was his promise to her, ''You will be my only wife...Diana.''


    It felt like a distant dream, she picked up the dagger on the tea table and walked to the prison of the royal pce.


    "If she dies...if...she...dies..."


    "Your highness...you can''t!!!" the maid tried to stop her but ended up getting wounded by the dagger in Diana''s hands as she swung it without mercy.


    Her hair became messy as she bit her fingernail, her head was painful and dizzy. A drug will help her but soon all of that will disappear when she kills Marte.


    The knight was bribed with Diana''s ne and she walked inside the prison easily.


    Her footstep reached Marte''s ears, the corner of Marte''s lip lifted up as the sister which was her only hope finally came to her.


    Diana''s eyes shook when she saw hickeys all over Marte''s body. Philip didn''t expect to see Diana being crazy like that, he didn''t expect the people who walked in was Diana instead of the knights. He then hid behind Marte to hide something from Diana.


    "Ah~you want a wish from me?? I apologize for not being able to make it to your wedding."


    "You...b*tch!!! You shameless wh*ore!!! You have everyone!!! Why??!! Why did you try to take him away from me too??!!!"


    "Oh?? What did I do?? Are you misunderstanding something??" Marte wasn''t scared of the dagger of Diana since she had Richard''s spell on her body, any wound will heal back immediately. But she decided to stand at the end of the cell with her back on the wall and her hand holding Philip''s to make her n work.


    "You slept with Richard!!!" Philip gritted his teeth a little pissed at those words but Marte tried to calm him down by caressing his hand slightly.


    "Well...it''s not like I was the one who initiated it. I was only following the flow...you know...Richard was a really good kisser when he suddenly kissed me...and then I kissed him back on his neck...and after that...it was kinda blurry since it was quite intense."


    The roses started appearing strangled Marte''s throat to silence her, the blood shed dropping on the prison''s floor but Diana noticed something strange when Marte''s wound healed back immediately.


    "What--"


    Marte stuck her tongue out and showed Diana the mark on it.


    "Eh?? What is this?? Ahaha, this might be the gift Richard told me...he said this is the pre wedding gift for me, since he will make me his concubine." little by little, Diana''s anger started to push her into the spider trap of the mockery talk of Marte, just a few more steps...Marte kept throwing a bunch of things she thought of to mock Diana to open the prison''s cell.


    "There''s no way..." the poison Marte kept pouring in Diana''s tea finally worked, it was the poison of one of a kind that made people lose their sense and rationality.


    "Marte...how could you do it to me??!!" Philip turned to Marte and strangled her throat with his arms shouting at her while his back facing Diana. He was teary when he did something like that to Marte.


    "I don''t care now...what''s the sh*t called revenge anyway?? As long as I lived with luxury...it''s fine to me...Richard helped me understand that--"


    "You b*tch!! Die!!!"


    Click!


    "Gotcha!!!" Philip turned back and then kicked the dagger out of Diana''s hand and Marte jumped on Diana immediately to knock her out.


    "Let''s kill Richard!!" they nodded in sync locking Diana in the prison.


    Marte ran passing the prison of Flynn and Victor with the unrecognizable face again, but that time she was sure...that she won''t lose.


    "Don''t die on me, Marte."


    "...yeah, you too. Let''s hurry...to all of our allies."


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 59 - 59: Backstabber(6)

    <strong>The underground prison,</strong>


    The knights were all knocked out by the two escapees, Marte grabbed one of the sharp and light swords. When she looked at herself in the sword, the guilt and the negative emotion kepting to her.


    Theughing sound of the vige turned to the crying and begging in just a day...she had no time to mourn.


    "Marte, you go first. I''ll stay here for a bit." she turned back to the one behind her who looked at the dead knights he and Marte killed.


    The person who was even more miserable than her was him and yet, he still looked calm with the sadness in his eyes.


    "I''ll wait for you outside,e out quick then." she left him there, and many minutester, he came out but even more sadness was disyed in the eyes Marte saw.


    He smiled at her and put his hand on her shoulder, "Let''s do what we need to do."


    She nodded responding to him.


    That time, she was the one who reached her hand first, she grabbed his hand and ran away from the prison.


    The remote street in the capital, Marte pulled the lever and a part of the wall lifted up opening the secret entrance where the rest of the allies were.


    Philip walked in first, and many soldiers rushed to both of them in relief seeing them had escaped safely.


    "Mydy, we were so worried." she couldn''t look at all the soldiers in the eyes...because it was her fault that their family back in the hidden vige died.


    Seeing her silence, Philip changed the topic didn''t want to break the news to them.


    "We''ll attack the day after tomorrow, some of you will stay here."


    "But your highness!! Aren''t we going to attack all at once??"


    "No, I only need five to ten people."


    "Five to ten??!" Marte looked at him in worry knowing the n was gonna be crazy and dangerous.


    "Your highness, we have two hundred soldiers!"


    "Listen to my order--"


    "The people in the hidden vige all died." the wordse out Marte''s lip cutting Philip''s. Everyone looked at her in disbelief and horrified that their thought really came true.


    It was a deadly silence in the room and the hall full of soldiers, Marte continued saying, "I won''t ask for your forgiveness, you have any right to me me but for now, please remember your goal...and listen to his highness." she walked away even pushing Philip''s hands that grabbed her away, the soldiers who lost their family started to separate and left one by one.


    Philip rushed out to Marte even she kept her distance from him.


    "What was that for??!! You should''ve discussed with me first." it was the first time he raised his voice against Marte.


    "It''s my fault, and I''ll be responsible for all of it. And I''ll be the one who killed Richard." she muttered to him while putting on the white dress and putting on a wig.


    "Marte, is that your intention ofing here?"


    "Yeah, I don''t want to take all the me after using the soldier and besides...those people won''t leave you easily since...you are--"


    "You''re our leader, your highness." the soldier talked from the other side of the room, and more and more people were standing in many rows bowing down to Philip.


    "We would''ve died way back then if it wasn''t for you...it''s not like I wasn''t mad...but I didn''t even get to experience that happiness or having a family if it wasn''t for you...let''s do it till the end." the male soldier kneeled before Philip while Marte putting on the makeup to cover the scar and putting a veil before her face.


    All the soldiers kneeled before Philip, even Marte in the bride''s dress kneeled to him.


    Marte was the one standing up first and told all the soldiers the n, "One hundred people will be assigned to stand on guard outside the church and the rest will be taking ce of the knight inside. When I gave you the sign, kill anyone in your sight."


    "What sign...?" Philip was trembling when he turned to Marte with a blonde hair wig looking like a split image of Diana.


    "I''ll stab Richard, and all of you will help me defeat him."


    "Mydy...don''t tell me you''re gonna takedy Diana''s ce...how aboutdy Diana??"


    "She is in the prison, the sun will rise soon. No one will visit that prison. But to be sure, I''ll send some of you to that prison too."


    "Marte, it''s too dangerous!! I won''t allow you to do that!!" Philip talked to Marte with his narrowed eyebrow and the worry in his eyes.


    She smiled at him pulled the veil saying to him, "You trust me, right? I won''t die." her tone was unusual, she bowed to Philip taking her to leave to execute her mission.


    The wind blew past her teary eyes when she took a step outside staring back. It was all the wrong n she told everyone.


    She never intended to let anyone die anymore. The dress she wore will be also the dress which she will wear to kill Richard when the sun rose.


    She jumped from one roof to one roof to the royal pce and hid inside Diana''s chamber without anyone''s notice.


    The sword in her hand was shaking as she held it walking toward the man sleeping in one of the rooms in Diana''s royal pce.


    "Diana??"


    "Yes, dear??"


    "!!!"


    "Goodbye, dear!!" the blood sttered on the white wedding dress she picked from one of the shops while Philip wasn''t looking and all on the white bedsheet.


    Countless thrust as she sat on top of Richard making a hole in his stomach, her tears were all over her face when the man below her kept smirking at her and even reached out his hand to pull Marte''s wig off.


    "Did you change your mind...? You want to be my bride now??"


    "Die!!! I hate you, just die!!! WHY WON''T YOU DIE, YOU BASTARD??"


    "Ouch, it hurt my fragile heart if you said it like that." he put his hand on his heart spouting nonsense with the lip full of blood.


    "DIE!!! DIE!!!! JUST DIE ALREADY!!!" she kept prating the sword in his chest and his arms, all of his vital points but his flesh kept growing back like he was an immortal being.


    "You look so pretty in this dress...you should''ve at least put on the disguise to be in Diana''s ce tomorrow...that way, it will be my honor to walk with you on the red carpet."


    "You scumbag..." she was hopeless when she put her head crying on the sword while it was still inside Richard''s stomach.


    "Poor Marte..ing alone without my brother?? You really love him, don''t you?? I won''t die right now...I really want to see him executed in the public...so it''s useless. Ah...I really love you, my beloved Marte~"


    "Richard...haha...HAHAHAHA."


    "Did that make youugh??" he sat on the bed putting his hand on Marte''s face with makeup. The smirk on her face made his heart almost jump out of his chest with the pink lipstick she put on. He wiped the makeup powder which hide her beautiful scar with his saliva while Marte didn''t do anything.


    "HAHAHAHA..."


    "Is it that funny??"


    "Richard...I didn''te alone...I brought someone...look like your words aren''t really funny to her." she ruffled Richard''s hair and took his chin to look at the roseing out of the big door. The pink rose which his beloved person used to give him now showed it thorn with the killing intent filled the air.


    "Hm...? So what?? Oh, Diana...I''m the emperor!!! Do you even have the right to interfere with my love life?? Just be like a doll and sit on the empress throne I promised to give you."


    "Richard...you went overboard...you''re even worse than I thought." the door was broken, Diana with the white dress walked inside seeing Marte sharing the same bloody bed with Richard.


    "See?? Your sister is never wrong...go on, vent your anger on him...kill him..." Marte used maniptive words to pull Diana into her trap and used her as the pawn to kill Richard, if she had the death roses magic herself, she wouldn''t go as far as to bring Diana with her.


    It was just a coincidence that she crossed paths with Diana when Diana escaped from the prison herself.


    She pulled out the sword from Richard''s body, he should be moving freely but instead, he was paralyzed on top of the bed by the poison Marte put on the tip of her sword.


    "Diana...kill that man...he''s the cause of everything...your prince charming was only using you..." just one more push, Diana will listen to what she said. Her proud eyes looked at Diana who was full of anger and hatred was so satisfied.


    "Yes...Marte..." Diana stepped up walking toward Richard, the rose vines start crawling inside from the window and the door, the rose bloomed every part of the room and yet Richard looked calm even though the tip of the poisonous thorn of Diana''s rose already pointed at his eyes.


    "Go on..."


    "Go on what?? Kill the love of my life?" Richard smirked arrogantly when seeing Marte flinched at the sight of Diana biting her tongue till it bled.


    She resisted the drug and the table turnedpletely when Diana used her magic to...


    <em><strong>BOOOOMMMMM</strong></em>


    Marte''s hair turned ck at the end of the strand of her hairs from the explosion, and the white dress turned dusty till the point one might think it was ck and her face...was burnt.


    The body dropped on the rose which was already prepared for her on the ground, everything she saw was her failure when she looked at the stupid couple above.


    One of her eyes was already blinded, the pain started to fade away the same as her breathing.


    What she didn''t expect at herst breathe was how Diana be able to pull off the ultimate magic of the death roses magic which she couldn''t...


    <strong>Death Roses Magic: Roses Explosion: One-Shot Death</strong>


    <em>''Hm...?? I''m injured??''</em>


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 60 - 60: Backstabber (7) 18+

    <strong>Diana''s pce,</strong>


    The explosion was heard all the way to the edge of the capital gate, she didn''t feel any pain in her arms or legs anymore.


    She didn''t even have enough energy to open her eyes, she blinked one time and all she could see was Richard pushing Diana away and jumping to her cold body at a very fast speed as if his destiny was on her hand at the moment.


    If she died, she will reverse time and he will never reach the top of everyone like the timeline he was in at that moment. No matter what, he had to reach her even though Diana''s thorny vine came out of the ground grabbed onto him to stop his track, he still ran and ran but unlucky of him, the mark which he put on Marte''s tongue didn''t keep up with the speed of destruction killing her inside.


    She could finally...


    When Marte was about to be relieved, the chill of the overflowing magic channeled all through her veins, the eye which was destroyed from the explosion was bright even before, she opened her purple eyes to see the back of a certain someone healing her with one hand and his face was facing toward Richard who didn''t make it in time.


    The magic was a miracle, even her burnt face was restored to the original. She reached out her hand to touch that guy''s back but he only turned back for a second refusing her hand with the smile.


    "Take her away."


    "No, Philip!!!!!" a big hand grabbed her waist putting her on their shoulder, and ran in the extremely fast speed away from Philip who was left behind at the royal pce.


    She hit the guy''s back who picked her up shouting at them to put her down, her opportunity to reverse time relied on Diana back at the royal pce. Without her, she won''t be able to die.


    She had to go back before Richard killed Diana.


    "Put me down this instant!!!" she shouted to the guy who had simr ck hair, the voice of him shocked her memory, "Sorry, but this time I won''t listen to you."


    "Victor??"


    "That prince healed me...and Flynn...but I was the only one who made it. That guy already died."


    ''Flynn...died...?'' she gritted her teeth.


    "I don''t have time to exin, put me down!!!" he put her on the white horse and rose the horse even farther away from the pce getting out of the capital into the forest.


    But the imperial army was chasing them from behind, the arrow shot the horse to death making them fall off the small cliff.


    Victor protected Marte with all of his body then got up in agony carrying her to escape from all of those armies.


    "Enough!!!"


    She pped him giving him the chill down to his spine, her re was filled with anger and resentment. She took the dagger she picked up back at Diana''s royal pce which was embued with the death roses magic''s side effect and put it on his palm.


    "Hurry!!! Cut my tongue!!!" she ordered him in a serious tone, she didn''t have much time when hearing the sound of the horseing toward their hiding spot.


    And on top of it, she couldn''t even cut her tongue herself even she wanted to.


    "Stop with this nonsense!!! Come with me!!! This empire is already doomed!!! We didn''t win the war, Asher did!!! And now, he made his way to the capital. That prince healed me to take you to escape while he scattered his soldier to distract Asher''s army."


    "That''s why I want you to cut my tongue!!! I have to die!!! I have to die to turn back time!!! Please, Victor, this will be thest favor I ever asked from you."


    "...you...turn back time??? You have to die???"


    "Hurry...please believe me!! I never lie to you..."


    "You never lied to me...? Marte..." he hesitated to get the dagger from Marte even though her eyes were telling the truth.


    "Then how do you exin the magic circle around my head??" he pointed at the purple magic circle at his blind spot narrowed his eyebrows raised his voice at Marte.


    "It...it''s the time travel spell!!! I use it on you, you will be the one whoes back in time with me too!!!" her maniptive words saying to Victor''s ears weren''t quite effective since her truth mixed up with lies was never once be able to fool Victor.


    "Tell me the truth!!! What did you do to me??? What''s this locking memory??"


    "Damn it!!! Fine!!! I locked your memories of me, you won''t remember me when you went back in time!!! In the next life, just don''t interfere with me anymore!!! I really regret meeting you, Victor!!! I regret it!" hearing the harsh words she yelled at him pushed him to the verge of tears, he envied the illiterate prince for getting all of her love.


    He was the one who met her first, why won''t it be him???


    "Victor...please..." she put the dagger on his palm and forced his hand to hold onto it. He grabbed his wrist and raised it...she was scared of the agonizing pain, but it was for everyone.


    <strong>[Four chosen ones who will get their memories carved: Victor! Philip! Flynn! Marte!]</strong>


    <strong>[Locking memory of Victor: Sessful!]</strong>


    <strong>[Locking memory of Flynn: Sessful!]</strong>


    <strong>[Locking memory of Philip: Sessful!]</strong>


    <strong>[The following targets won''t remember the person named Marte in the other timeline!]</strong>


    Blood dripped on Victor''s hand, but he still couldn''t make it even though Marte tried to force him with all her strength.


    Only half of her tongue was cut off, the mark still remained.


    "I prefer dying... than living in the world without you, Marte...I''m sorry." he threw the dagger on the ground leaving Marte falling on the ground calling his back.


    "Vic...tor...no..."


    "You have to live...Marte. Live!! Live forever and remember the scene forever!!! This way, you will never forget me!!" the sword appeared out of thin air and then Victor took the firework orb he used before throwing it to the ground giving the signal to the imperial knights.


    "Why...??" her eyelid shook seeing the sight of Victor''s head falling down with the sword he summoned with the smile on his face.


    <strong>+++</strong>


    <strong>Back at the royal pce,</strong>


    "HAHAHAHA, I didn''t know you were quite good at this, brother!!!" Richardughed even though he was the one who lost his hand with just one strike from Philip.


    Philip swung his sword throwing the blood of the de and ready to strike another one without sparing any second for Richard to regenerate.


    The cut appeared on Philip''s face when the sword he intended to aim at Richard hit the shield of rose instead.


    Diana used all her power till she fainted to save Richard even though her love wasn''t rewarding.


    "Hm?? Such a party ruiner..." Richard scoffed ring at Diana who copsed upstairs. Philip was poisoned by the roses of Diana falling to the ground.


    It really went well for Richard, he picked Philip''s sword stepping on Philip''s hands, "Do you wanna know how did I get thisrge amount of light magic??"


    "..."


    "I stole it!!! HAHAHA, I dug all of the royal''s graves and stole their remaining light magic in their corpse. The only one I didn''t get to steal was our father!!! It seemed like his power was transferred to a certain somebody...he gave it to you before he died!!!!"


    "You bastard...you''re the one who killed our father...how could you--"


    "AHAHA!! How naive, brother!!! Do you know...what would happen if I get all the light magic...I''ll be immortal!!! I''ll just have to kill you, then I''ll be able to get your magic and father''s as well."


    Richard raised the sword, looking at the pitiful face of Philip on his feet was really satisfying. he was going to kill him at the execution in the public but not everything went as his n.


    After he killed Philip, he will take back Marte.


    In the end, he and only him will win the battle.


    What he didn''t expect was the death roses magic energy that came out of Philip gathering to stop his sword from cutting Philip''s head off.


    It gathered to a form of purple phoenix with the end of its feather stained with the ck shadow.


    <strong><em>Kwack!!!</em></strong>


    The magic echoed throughout the pce, a magicser struck right in Richard''s heart making him fall down on the ground grabbing his chest in torture.


    The light magic healed him but something was already carved inside his heart at that time without his knowledge.


    Philip stood up ignoring all the pain and swung the sword again and again cutting all the limbs of Richard while he was recovering but it wasn''t enough.


    In the end...Richard won.


    "Uwahaha...you can''t defeat me..." if Philip was ever able to deal onest strike before the poison caught up to him, Richard would have been dead.


    Richard destroyed the purple Phoenix with his light magic and then gathered his magic to kill Philip and yet again, the fire firework emerged from the east, the direction Marte escaped with Philip.


    Marte was found!! He smirked satisfying.


    He kicked Philip''s body away and rode on the horse to the firework, to his surprise, the imperial army wasn''t quite useless as they caught Marte.


    Marte kept stabbing a dagger inside her stomach to kill herself, the regeneration speed was slower than before but she didn''t die on time before Richard arrived.


    "Tell you what...Marte...you lost!!!"


    <strong>Lost Magic: Hypnosis Command</strong>


    "Go to the hell prison by yourself!!! You will spend at least a day with that bastard Philip." under the spell, the dagger inside her hand dropped to the ground and she walked by herself barefoot all the way to the hell prison located at the north of the capital.


    "Your majesty!!!" the imperial knights bowed down to Richard waiting for the order, he yawned and muttered to them with an arrogant smile, "Take Philip''s corpse to the hell prison." Richard didn''t just leave Philip there, he tied Philip''s leg with the rope and pulled him all the way to the forest. Philip died bleeding, and the light magic of Philip was stolen by Richard.


    Richard finally obtained the immortality that allow him to die at will, no one will be able to kill him except himself. He sat on the throne alone looking down at all of those corrupted noble enjoying wine of celebration.


    They partied all day before the day of Marte''s fake execution. But Richard left the party before the party ended when hearing the news from the hell prison.


    "Your majesty, her highness is..."


    "Damn it!!! I thought she was in her room!!!" he rode the horse to the hell prison immediately just to see Dianae out from the hell prison with the tongue of Marte.


    "What did you do??!!!! Are you insane!!!???" he raised his voice at Diana. But Diana was no longer the same.


    Her eyes were like an endless void, she smiled and murmured to Richard, "I...love...love...love you, my dear Richard...you''re so nice to me...you''re my prince charming...ahaha...we''ll sit on the thrones together...aww...it''s beautiful..."


    "Diana..."


    "Hah?? Diana...?? Me?? My name is Diana?? Right...right..."


    The magic circle appeared on top of the hell prison, it was the first time he ever saw such a big magic circle, the world also started shaking like an earthquake.


    He realized he messed up, he should''ve locked Diana. And the presence of the light magic inside the prison was the most terrifying thing...


    ''I thought...Philip was dead...then whose magic is that???''


    "Aww...Richard...of course, I love you." Diana was talking to a one-side conversation creep the heck out of Richard. But an idea urred in his mind at that moment.


    He pulled out his sword and thrust it in Diana''s stomach without a second thought.


    "I''m sorry Diana...you''ll understand soon."


    "Richard...how could you..."


    She fell dead on the ground, all that left was...him killing himself.


    He made his way to Marte inside the prison smirking at her then thrusting the sword inside his stomach.


    <strong>[One person was pushed off the list: Flynn.]</strong>


    <strong>[One person was pushed off the list: Marte.]</strong>


    "You bastard!!! What did you do??!!!" Marte yelled at him in anger, she was frustrated to get out of the jail to strangle him but she couldn''t when she was hugging Philip''s cold dead body.


    "See you againter..."


    Seeing Marte cursing at him with her new tongue, Richard realized...''That bastard brother...he wasn''t weak after all...haha...to think he cheated death...''


    "Just you wait!!!" Marte stood up watching the world shattered in front of her eyes, and the one who cast the magic was left behind in the abandoned timeline for a second before her soul moved on to the other timeline that existed.


    <strong>[Memory Magic: Carving Soul]</strong>


    <em>{Unavable}</em>


    <strong>[Memory Magic: Half of the memories carving.]</strong>


    <em>{Unavable}</em>


    <strong>[Memory Magic: Two memories carving.]</strong>


    <em>{Unavable}</em>


    <em>{Unavable}</em>


    <em>{Unavable}</em>


    <em>{Unavable}</em>


    <em>{Unavable}</em>


    <strong>[Memory Magic: One memory carving.]</strong>


    <em>{A price needed to be paid.}</em>


    <strong>{Rmend: Lock Memory of A Person.]</strong>


    <strong>Memory Magic: I Command thou...lock my memory of that man...******</strong>


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 61 - 61: Betrayer(1)

    <strong>The North Empire, Back to the present,</strong>


    "Revenge is more important than love." the voice came from the one in blonde hair talking to themander of the empire, Victor.


    The purple phoenix flew to its owner with a concerned feeling when seeing Philip walking away from everything.


    ''Your highness, it might not be the realdy Marte...you know...I might make a mistake sensing the wrong magic energy..." the phoenix Mary tried tofort the heartbroken prince but it didn''t seem to be effective when the prince only smiled in an unpleasant way to the phoenix.


    "I''m alright... besides...what she said was right, revenge is more important for people like us."


    ''Your highness...''


    "Don''t worry...I''ll fix everything...this time, I won''t let those things repeated again." walking away from Marte into the dark, that darkness won''t hurt him, he won''t go the part of gatheringrades any longer, when you were alone, no one will be your weakness and that went the same for love too.


    To win, he had to give up on loving her. His heart was saying otherwise, but he already made his decision. Coming all the way to the northern empire was just to check on her, seeing her in Diana''s body, her safety will be guaranteed.


    He was happy for her, that way, she will never be abandoned by her family again.


    "Let''s go back, Mary."


    The phoenix turned paler and paler and soon vanished back into his heart. It was the only legacy Marte from thest timeline gave to him.


    Marte wasn''t much different from the first prince when standing in front of the man who betrayed her in thest timeline.


    Every single piece of memories had already returned to her.


    His tears no longer affected her, all that was left was his warm hands on her waist hugging her to not pushing him away.


    Her cold hands yet again moved his hands away, she got all the emotion from Marte''s memories, her pain, and everything.


    What he did was for her, but that didn''t mean it was right.


    "Commander...you came here for a business trip, right?? Then go on. I''ll be going my way now." she tried to be strong in front of him, even though she was broken inside.


    Her heart was shattering into dust at that moment, she could only look down at his feet waiting for any wordsing from him.


    But it was a long silence. Only the sound of the wind with the snow came past her ears.


    "Marte. Then can I ask you one thing?" standing apart from each other, the distance between them was simr to a broken bridge.


    The bridge was on the verge of copse just like the trust she had in him.


    "Ask." with the short reply, Victor clenched his hand looking at Diana''s figure in front of his eyes.


    No matter which timeline, or which body was she in, she will always be Marte whom he cherished in his heart.


    "Why did you bring me to the past?? Even though I betrayed you?" she didn''t have an answer to that question, even she didn''t know. She wasn''t even the real Marte was what she thought. She tried to put herself in Marte''s shoes, Marte from thest life pushed Victor away, told him she regretted meeting him, but despite all that, she gave him the second chance of traveling back into the past.


    Hisrade didn''t die, he was a high-rankmander, the ideal figure in the capital. He achieved many things which he couldn''t because she and he never crossed paths once in the second timeline.


    "It is all I could give you. Why do you keeping to me?? You said you nned this for many years...how?? How did you unlock the memory I locked??"


    "..." she finally looked at that man in the eyes. The golden pair of eyes gazing at her, the cold dry lip, she put her hand on his cheek.


    "Marte...I''ve always felt like something was missing in my life...I kept searching for that one person I forgot...and the memories you locked unlocked when Iid my eyes on you...I won''t lie, I won''t go against your wish...but this is all I have to say to you...I only want you to be safe...and for that, you have to run." his eyes were saying the truth.


    "I wanted to run too...if I could, I will escape from everything. But, this will be thest timeline, there will be no turning back. I don''t want to live my life hiding...at least, I could lose and die in peace when I try everything."


    "Are you speaking from your heart?" Marte nodded. The snow passed her blonde hair, the boundary between them broke.


    Looking into Victor''s golden eyes, Marte could see the boy crying with the knight doll. It was the same at that time when he first met him, he was also sobbing when hisrade died. It was also the same when he killed himself in front of her, he was also crying.


    "I appreciate everything you''ve done...but I couldn''t do what you wanted. I only want to say this to you...Victor, just trust me...and watch me till the end." Marte''s hand slid down his arm and held both of his cold hands, she embraced it.


    He also came so far in the second timeline, he became stronger than before alone. He was no longer the patheticmander who spent many years mourning for his deadrade. He saved hisrade. Many people survived because of him. History changed, a lot of people survived thanks to his leadership.


    "Can I stay by your side?"


    "No." she shook her head refusing that guy''s request, he was sulking and trembling to hold her hands.


    "I won''t betray you. I swear I won''t sacrifice any people for your sake any longer."


    "We''ll see then." she smiled sarcastically, a pair of puppy ears seemed toe out of Victor''s hair when hearing those words.


    "Then let me get the antidote, it will swap your body back with Diana." he went through his bag, the gem they stole from the hidden pce dropped, and a couple of Marte''s favorite snacks dropped on the snow but only one thing was missing.


    Marte who looked forward to turning back to normal was waiting eagerly, then a train of disappointment hit her right in the head when Victor showed her the empty bag.


    He muttered in hesitant, "It seemed like...I dropped it..."


    She grabbed her cor in an instant making Victor flinch in fear, "What do you mean you dropped it??!!"


    "It might be that time...I think I lost it when the dragon of this empire chased after me."


    She tried to be calm releasing her cor then picked up the body of the demon Valencia. Everything will have a solution, if a thing was lost, you just have to find it.


    "You''d better not lie to me, let''s talk about how you swap my body with Dianater, for now..." she nodded at Victor when noticing the group of people walking toward them.


    They ran and ran till they got all of those dragon armies off their tail, they arrived at one stream. The water was warm there despite it being located near the mountain full of snow.


    "Who is that woman??" Victor asked, Marte was still awkward talking to him when knowing his feeling for Marte.


    She replied awkwardly to him while avoiding eye contact, "She is the demon, I already manipted her memory, so we have nothing to worry about."


    "Alright. I trust you. Let''s rest here for a bit then."


    "...by the way, Victor...was it really the first prince whom I love in myst life??" Victor went silent for a while standing full of anxiety.


    No matter what his answer was, she will know the truthter on.


    "That''s right."


    "Strange...why didn''t I remember anything about him??" she felt something was missing. Everything rted to Philip seemed to be blurry, even the time which she was sure she spent the time with Philip seemed to not ur in her mind.


    ''Did Marte really love Prince Philip...?''


    She looked up to the sky and took a deep breathe when the situation started to beplicated, it will be a long journey up ahead.


    ''She didn''t...remember??'' Victor''s eyes darkened as he stared at her back from behind. The little hope in his one side love seemed to have a spark hoping for a chance.


    While Marte and Victor were lost in their thought, a woman who was unconscious the whole time, with her eyes which couldn''t see anything, turned her head to Marte who was by the stream of the river, and grabbed the sword beside her.


    ''...Marte...Marte...''


    ''Marte...Marte...'' she murmured getting up walking toward Marte passing by Victor, even she was in his sight, he didn''t notice her presence at all. It was as if she wasn''t there.


    She came closer and closer to Marte who was crouching washing her face with the warm water.


    Her pale white hand reached out to Marte''s neck with the sharp fingernail and the blood lingering on it.


    "Victor...let''s go--" when Marte finished washing her face, she turned back and screamed out of her lung when seeing the ck-haired demon right in front of her.


    <em>AHHHHHHHHH</em>


    Also, Valencia was screaming like crazy when Marte suddenly turned herself like that.


    <em>AHHHHHHHHHHH</em>


    <strong>+++</strong>


    <em>AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH</em>


    <strong>Meanwhile,</strong>


    Aurora, Tristan, and the army were screaming in chaos inside the portal. Everything was distorted there.


    "Calm down!!! We need to find a way out of here!!!" even though Tristan tried to calm the situation down, the army was still screaming in fear.


    Everywhere was the mirror, the wall was made of a mirror, even the floor they stood on was also a mirror.


    "How could I calm down??!! You should''ve figured out a way from outside, why did youe in??!!"


    "It''s because--"


    He didn''t get to reply then the mirror of the wall flipped up to separate thest people who stick together.


    "Let the fun game begin!!!" the demon, Valencia''s underling was giggling looking at those people in panic on the couch looking at many screens of each person including Aurora and Tristan.


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 62 - 62: Betrayer (2)

    <strong>Aurora (Eun-Kyung)''s POV</strong>


    Everything that surrounded me was the mirror, but unlike the usual mirror, the mirror showed the person with ck hair and eyes in the mirror.


    The one I never thought I would see again, it was me Eun-Kyung.


    I almost forgot my face but thanks to the mirror, I remembered how I looked before.


    Everything went by so fast when we arrived at the vige near the border between the two empires. All I remembered was a demon who weed us with the smoke portal which suck all of the armies including me into it.


    Tristan soon followed me inside the portal after a while, and now he was separated from me again. That guy won''t die easily since the demon who weed us wasn''t how it was described in the novel.


    It was supposed to be a female demon Valencia. That meant that demon was only demon Valencia''s underling.


    Herod cast some magic on me before I left the church, he told me that the magic he embued on the bracelet will lead me to Marte.


    The bracelet showed its aura wildly when I was outside the portal telling me to go north, but now it became fainter and fainter.


    Huh??


    My hair...


    It became ck.


    Even my dress changed to the high school uniform.


    What''s going on???


    As I kept on walking and walking to search for the way out, when I turned back for once, all I saw was the trial of Aurora behind.


    Her pink hair dropped on the floor, the dress of the era also dropped.


    I turned to Eun-Kyung!!!


    It must be some sort of illusion.


    "Eun-Kyung."


    Someone called me, my pace started getting quicker as I ran from the voice calling me. The familiar voice, I didn''t want to hear it.


    It was only an illusion, there was no way it could be real.


    "Eun-Kyung!!!"


    "Eun-Kyung!!!"


    "Eun-Kyung!!!"


    "Where are you running from???"


    "Eun-Kyung!!! You killed me!!!"


    "You killed me, Eun-Kyung!!!"


    I''m sorry...I''m sorry...I didn''t mean to.


    I''m sorry...please don''t chase after me...


    It was my fault. I''m sorry.


    It was the dead-end, all I could see was myself panting with that person behind me walking slowly to me.


    "Are you happy with your new life?? Are you happy now???"


    "No, I''m not!!!!"


    What kind of illusion is this??? I hate this. Please make it stop.


    I don''t want to face it, I don''t want to...


    "Eun-Kyung...turn to me..."


    I couldn''t hold back my tear when I looked at that girl with the same ck hair and eyes just like people in Seoul.


    I didn''t want to see her and talk to her face to face like that.


    Huff huff


    "Remember me, Eun-Kyung???"


    No, no, no, no, no, no...go away.


    "GO AWAY!!!!"


    "How can I go away...when I''m you?? I''m your shadow...your deep consciousness, your regret, everything you left behind on earth. You left me behind and enjoy your new life as Aurora." it was myself I was talking to, the voice was the same.


    "Please go away..." the mirror on the side, its frame turned ck, the Eun-Kyung before me, her uniform turned to the dress I wore at my birthday party.


    "You killed Sun-hee, now you want to enjoy your new life by killing her again?? You murderer!!!!"


    "I..."


    Everything became silent, the whole mirror room disappeared, I was left inside the void, the lonely void with nothing.


    "I was wrong..." I crouched crying on my knees unable to move, unable to speak, unable to do anything.


    I felt guilty, it felt wrong.


    When I told that little girl I want to have a new life, and when she said Sun-hee was also there, I was d I could meet her again.


    If I even meet her again, I will be her friend again with the new identity. She won''t hate me, she won''t be cold toward me. It was what I wanted.


    How did everything turn to this...??


    "..."


    "Eun-Kyung, what''re you doing spacing out??!! The teacher wille soon, here''s my homework."


    "Sun-hee??"


    "What''re you doing??" that Sun-hee sighed and handed me her homework, it was the third year homework.


    Why did she talk to me like I''m her friend??


    "Sun-hee, is this a dream??" she flinched like she thought I was a crazy person, she put her hand on my forehead to check my temperature.


    "Do you have a fever?? You''re still sleepy, aren''t you?? Ehhh??? Why are you crying???"


    I''m crying???


    Why did I cry??? She was always my friend, we never argue with each other.


    We never argue...? Always my friend???


    Then...was that a dream???


    It must be a dream, there''s no way someone can get into the novel, right??


    "HAHAHA, I''m just kidding with you. Let me copy your homework, how about we hang out this evening??"


    "You know the rule. I can''t go outte."


    "AHAHA, right right. Then let''s just eat lunch together."


    "Emm!!"


    Right, this must be the reality. Everything was only a dream.


    This is...the reality...


    ...


    ...


    ...


    [Let''s see how many are left?? Ahh...only two haven''t fallen into my illusionpletely??]


    Demon Lucas giggled from the monitor room, and deleted all the screens except Aurora''s and Tristan.


    [Two hundred soldiers already fell into my illusion, how could you two resist?? And when you''re all trapped in my illusion, I''ll kill you.]


    <strong>+++</strong>


    <strong>Tristan''s POV</strong>


    What''s going on???


    Where am I?? I was with Aurora earlier.


    "Soldier!!! Get up!!!" I ran into the room which every soldier I led to defeat the demon was sleeping without a care in the world.


    It was behind the mirror, I had to break the mirror at the dead-end to enter this room but there was no way out.


    Isn''t that Aurora??


    I ran to her as soon as I saw her, her face was sweating, unlike the other people who were sleeping peacefully.


    Is she having a nightmare?? But is this even the right time for them to sleep like this??


    No matter how much I tried to wake them up, they still slept without any care in the world.


    <strong>Death Roses Magic: Reverse Sleep Spell</strong>


    It wasn''t effective.


    "Aurora, Aurora, wake up!!!!"


    "...is it delicious?? AHAHAHA." Aurora was also like the other people who soon fell asleep into a deep sleep.


    Illusion??


    How can such a weak demon create an illusion for many groups of people at once?!


    They must be using some trick. Mirror, sleep, illusion...


    Was it the smoke we inhaled when we got into the portal??


    I didn''t inhale the smoke but for the other...


    I have to save them quickly.


    I used my death roses magic to create a barrier to protect all of those people. It was exhausting to use magic inside this ce. My magic energy ran out so fast.


    My head felt dizzy.


    I shook my head trying to stay awake, but my eyes felt so heavy.


    ...


    What just happened??


    ...


    If I fell asleep, all the soldiers will die...I have to stay awake...


    Stay awake...


    "Luby, and good night,


    With pink roses bedight,


    With lilies overspread,


    Is my baby''s sweet head.


    Lay you down now, and rest,


    May your slumber be blessed.


    Lay you down now, and rest,


    May thy slumber be blessed~"


    Mother...a beautiful voice...it was her luby.


    Mother??!


    "Tristan, you''re too old for a luby now. You''re making your little sister ufortable."


    Mama...


    It''s an illusion...it''s an illusion...my mother already died when she gave birth to Marte...


    "Right, brother!!! Mama is singing for me!!!"


    "Come on, Tristan. Let me carry you back to your room."


    Why is my hand so small?? What''s stuck at my throat?? I couldn''t say anything, my mother''s beautiful eyes, and her smile...she still looked the same.


    "Mama..."


    "What''s wrong, Tristan?? Are you still wanting that cake?? Let me grab it for you."


    "No...no...I just...want to sleep here tonight."


    "I want to sleep with mommy, hmm!!!" I was never able to see young Marte properly, her room was pink filled with toys.


    "No, no, mommy will sleep with papa tonight!! Now, now sleep early."


    "Jel!!"


    "What?? Marte said she wants a younger sister!" my mother was blushing when my father teased her like that.


    It''s been a long time since my father ever made a joke or said anything funny like that.


    It''s just an illusion. Nothing bad will happen if I stay here for a while, right??


    Mother is here with me, Marte is also growing up with normal magic, father is happy, I...I am also happy.


    "Goodnight, my child." my mother blew the candle on the table and got out of the room silently holding my father''s hand.


    Marte was adorable sleeping sucking her thump and hugging her...doll??


    Isn''t this the doll she made for father??


    That painting on the wall, I got up from the bed without making a sound and took a closer look at the painting hung on the wall, it was me and her.


    I remembered she gave the painting to me when she was a child, but I never epted it.


    I was still a brat then. She must have been hurt quite a lot.


    I''m d there is such an illusion which Marte had a happy life with her family. But I didn''t belong inside this illusion.


    I had to go back.


    "Brother??" it was my little sister rubbing her eyes calling me.


    Strange, the real Marte called me Tristan Oppa when she was young. There is no way I''m going to fall into such an easy illusion.


    "Brother, I''m happy...today...I''m really excited about my next birthday."


    "Today is your birthday??"


    Then today must be the day my mother died as well. I never got any gift for her or spent time with her on her birthday since that day was the death anniversary of my mother.


    "Are you teasing me again, brother??"


    "I''m just kidding." I went to sit beside her and patted her head. She was quite a kind girl when she was young. She changed little by little, now she didn''t even call me brother anymore.


    Her face also didn''t have a scar.


    "Brother, I want to spend the next birthday with you too. Don''t forget your promise!! You''ll take me to the zoo."


    "Alright, alright. The zoo, it is."


    I made such a promise to her??


    Let''s just make this Marte in illusion happy before I go back. Getting out of the illusion is easy, you just have to grab the sense of reality and kill yourself if you want it more efficient.


    "Brother...I love you..."


    "Yeah...I love you too."


    Goodbye Marte, it''s such a beautiful illusion.


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 63 - 63: Betrayer(3)

    <strong>Aurora (Eun-Kyung)''s POV</strong>


    It had been three years ever since I had that weird dream about getting into the novel or something. That dream felt so real, I even thought it was really the reality.


    For the past three years, I didn''t really remember much. Time passed by really quickly and I already graduated from high school.


    I''m currently in business major and Sun-hee, she was studying in fashion and design kind of stuff.


    But...is this where I really meant to be?


    There was always a voice...a whisper in my mind told me this isn''t where I belong.


    My family loved me, I made a lot of friends, I''m content with my life here.


    There was nothing more I wanted.


    But deep down, no matter how many people surrounded me here, it felt like I was in a void, a ck void with no one by my side, no one heard me even if I yelled.


    "Eun-Kyung!!! There you are. Let''s go to the cinema today." I turned to Sun-hee in the long dress with a purse, she was really pretty in anything she wore.


    I put my hair behind my ear, somehow it was strange, I felt like I used to dye my hair pink before. I kept forgetting everything.


    "You didn''t call your boyfriend, right?? I really don''t want to be the third wheel." I giggled at Sun-hee who was blushing when hearing me calling that man her boyfriend.


    I''m really happy for her. She met her true love unlike me who is single until now.


    "Of course not, I valued my friend over love." she chuckled and snuggled my arm as we walked together.


    Was Sun-hee always like this??


    "Eun-Kyung-ah..."


    "What is it??" she looked really sad.


    "My favorite character diedst night."


    I was worried for nothing.


    "Did you end up all night reading novel again??"


    "Of course, my boyfriend was the one who wrote it after all."


    She looked really proud of her boyfriend.


    "I haven''t read it yet. So no spoiler, okay??"


    "Ehh??? You do you know how hard it is to seal my lip when ites to spoiler!!"


    "Alright...who was your favorite character??"


    "She is the viiness, her name is Maribe--ack!!"


    The drink on my hand dropped to the group sttered all over Sun-hee''s dress.


    Mari...


    Mari...


    Who was Mari...??


    Maribe?? Mari...


    It''s stuck in my head, I was lost in thought even Sun-hee was panicked in the middle of the ground didn''t bring me back when I was thinking hard of that name.


    I heard that name started with ''Mari'' somewhere before.


    My head hurt...


    "Eun-Kyung, are you alright??? Let me take you to the bench." she wiped the sweat on my forehead with the handkerchief.


    Come to think of it, I had a little fever sincest night.


    "We don''t need to go to the movie, let me take you to your home to rest."


    "No--" I suddenly raised my voice at her, I gulped and murmured, "I''m fine, it''s your favorite movie."


    "But..."


    "Besides, I want some popcorn for today."


    We sat beside each other watching the screen in front of us with the cinema ss. She looked adorable wearing that red and blue ss.


    The story of the movie started with a girl and a guy, they met each other and they fell in love. But the male lead of the movie was secretly a prince of the kingdom and he already had a fiancee.


    The female lead went against all odd working her way to stand beside her male lead ever after all of the harassing and bullying from the viiness.


    Somehow it felt simr.


    And that viiness had her sidekick too, somehow I was rtable to that sidekick instead.


    Haha...


    She had pink hair, she was strong, and always murmured behind the viiness to bully the female lead.


    When the female lead was bullied by the viiness, everyone including Sun-hee sympathized with her, but I really enjoyed the scene stuffing the popcorn in my mouth.


    But as in every story, in the end, the couple married each other and lived happily ever after executing all the bad guys.


    That sidekick in the end was the one who betrayed the viiness by joining the female lead''s side...


    Why did I feel so hurt??


    My head felt really dizzy, Ipletely forgot everything in the past three years like I had amnesia.


    I came back to my house after waving goodbye at Sun-hee right at the end of the movie.


    "Eun-Kyung, you''re back."


    "Good evening, brother."


    "What''s wrong?" my brother Eun-woo was really a quick wit, he caught on immediately just a look.


    "Nothing...I''ll go to my room now." I jumped on the bed as soon as I got into my room.


    The air conditioner, the big bed, the television, and many dolls. Had this always been my room??


    I remembered it was old, and fantasy-like with the makeup table and painting and stuff.


    <em>Urgh...</em>


    So annoying!!!


    I''m definitely sure there''s something missing.


    But what is it???


    <em>Meow meow</em>


    "A cat??" when I made eye contact with the white eyes who was meowing, it suddenly jumped off the window from the second-floor building.


    I almost got a heart attack, I shouldn''t leave my window open.


    The catnded safely on the grass of my family''s garden but it stopped down there staring at me like it wanted me to follow it.


    I didn''t have anything to do so I followed it out of curiousty.


    It led me to a convenience store in Sun-hee''s neighborhood. It was the neighborhood she used to live with her father. But she already moved out when she got into college.


    Why did it bring me here?


    Was it hungry?


    With the spare change in my pocket, I entered the store and got the hotdog for it.


    It was so cute, the white fur was fluffy as I patted it.


    It was really eating the hotdog.


    While the cat was eating and protecting its food from the other stray cat, I stood up slowly and looked at the convenience store.


    It was such a nice store located near the bridge and the atmosphere was great, the store kinda reminded me of something.


    I grabbed the cat gently walked past the light pole to sit on the bench looking at the river from there.


    <em>Meow...??</em>


    "Are you still hungry??"


    <em>Meow!!</em>


    "Alright, here is one more."


    The cat was somehow smart to take the rich person to buy it food.


    The sun was setting, I enjoyed the breeze under the tree. The tree leaf fell on the cat''s fur.


    It will soon be winter.


    Summer passed, spring passed, autumn passed, every season, I felt like I was waiting for someone.


    There was something deep in my heart telling me there''s work I needed to do.


    <em>Hic...</em>


    <em>Meow...</em>


    And again, the tear I tried to hold for autumn ended up falling from my eyes. I always cried which was very unusual for me.


    Even when I looked at myself in the mirror, I didn''t feel like it was the reflection of myself I was seeing.


    <em>Hic...</em>


    "Aurora!!!"


    "???!!!"


    <strong>+++</strong>


    <strong>Tristan''s POV</strong>


    Second time...


    Third time...


    The fourth time...


    Fifth...


    Ten times...


    Many times more...


    Till twenty times...


    My neck felt numb, the blood was flowing from my neck, and yet, when I closed my eyes once and opened it again, I returned back to the illusion with my healed neck.


    Killing myself didn''t help me escape from the illusion.


    I finally threw the dagger away and returned back to the dukedom. My small and fragile body was really annoying.


    Killing myself for the first time, I was really determined, even though the pain was like dying, I thought I really died for real, but the world won''t let me die no matter what.


    So annoying...


    I guess I should observe this world a little more.


    Three months had already passed since I was trapped inside the illusion, I mixed it up with reality many times, my father and mother were such caring parents just like how I thought they would be if mother is alive till the present day.


    The only one who made me realize every time was Marte in this world, she was theplete opposite of Marte I knew.


    "Brother!! Here you are, I found you!!"


    "Ahaha, you found me!!"


    It''s kinda fun ying hide and seek at my age.


    "Now go hide!! Brother will find you."


    "Ehehe~" my smile dropped when I nced in the direction she ran to hide.


    Let''s just wait a minute until I have to go find her.


    What''s with the illusion anymore?? Was it a temptation to lure me and trap me inside this forever?


    Was this what I''ve always wanted? Was this the family I always imagine I would have?


    ...


    [AHAHA, my mother is the best!!! I will show you my mother tomorrow!!!]


    [No, my mom is the sweetest in the world!! I will take her here tomorrow!!]


    [Hush...Tristan''s mother is...]


    I closed my eyes when that moment crossed my mind, it was the day of mother''s day.


    That was why I hated going to the academy on such a day.


    "Tristan, are you ying a trick with your sister again?!"


    "Mom, you scared me!!!"


    "Tristan, you shouldn''t let her hide alone like that." I smiled looking in the direction my mother was looking.


    It was Marte hiding on the tree, she was so obvious.


    "Mom...can we talk for a second??"


    She tilted her head staring at me with a smile, and then messed up my hair like I was a kid.


    Oh--I''m a kid.


    "You talk like an adult, Tristan. What do you wanna talk about, my dear?"


    "It''s not about me or anything...but..."


    "Hmm??"


    "It''s about a friend!! His mother died giving birth to her sister, and he hates his sister...is it his fault??"


    It was an awkward silence when she put her hand on her chin thinking hard.


    After a second, she finally answered me.


    "Well if it''s me, I would be a little mad at that baby since that baby took away my mother''s life...but...when I put myself in that baby''s perspective...isn''t it painful for them?"


    Putting myself in the baby''s shoes...


    "Tristan, what if you were that baby instead?? What would you feel if your brother hates you just for the reason you were born?" my mother gently pulled my head to her side, my mother was warm. But I was different from her, I''m not such a person.


    I love my mother the most, the day she died was the day I never epted. She had a choice, but she gave up her life.


    I poured all of my anger on Marte.


    If I were her...


    I...


    "Tristan??"


    "Yes, mom...it would be painful...I would be hurt..."


    "I hope that friend of yours will learn to love his sister, it didn''t have to be too fast, but I hope he will ept her and love her slowly...since no one wanted to be hated without a reason."


    "Yes, mom..."


    "Ah, look!! Your sister is sleeping on the tree!!!" she was in panic and ran to Marte immediately. It was so funny as I watched from the under of the tree during the sunset.


    ...if I get out of the illusion...mom will also disappear...


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 64 - 64: Betrayer(4)

    <strong>Tristan''s POV</strong>


    "Brother!!!!!"


    "I''m sorry, Marte."


    "What did I do wrong??? Please don''t shut me out..." I could hear her sobbing at the other side of my door. The illusion kept continuing because I followed its flow, if I did the opposite...I will be able...


    "Tristan, what''s wrong?? Your sister is crying..."


    Mom...


    "Tristan, open the door. Everyone is worried about you."


    Father...


    Just leave me alone.


    Just...


    "Marte, let''s go...let''s wait a little bit."


    Yeah, go away.


    "No, I''ll stay here, I''ll stay here until brother forgives me."


    Just go away, what''s wrong with you?? Why did every time I pushed you away, you kepting anding to me??


    One thing you had inmon with the real Marte is your stubbornness.


    I can''t be in here, the lives of many soldiers depended on me. Even that crazy girl too...


    I wanted to meet my real sister.


    But I didn''t even know if it would be possible to defeat the legendary demon Valencia, her underling was quite powerful like this...then what about her?? I would be dead meat facing against such a god-like being.


    I fell asleep on the cold floor with my back against the door of my room in my childhood. Everything went quiet after a while, look like my parents already picked her up to her bed.


    I opened the door, and nothing was seen. Just a ck void, and a stair with many staircases leading down and down.


    I walked down the stair with no rail, for many hours until I reached the familiar room.


    Rotten food on the floor, the dirty rainwater, and the bed full of trashes were in my eyesight as I opened the wooden door.


    "Ahhh...it''s ruined again!! I want to make it the best painting in the world for my brother."


    Stop it...


    I hate you...I hate you for taking my mother''s life...why did you have to try so hard?? Just give up, we nobles didn''t even need to be close with each other.


    What''s the stupid love you yearned for?? It''s useless.


    "I have to paint my brother to be handsome!!"


    Why was there too much dirt here?? It got into my eyes, my eyes went teary.


    I rubbed my eyes watching the small Marte painting the canvas I didn''t ept when I was young.


    "Sir...why are you crying??"


    "I''m not." my body already came back to normal, I no longer had that small body.


    "You''re clearly crying."


    "I said I''m not."


    "Don''t worry. Everyone cries sometimes...it isn''t a crime to cry, is it??"


    Yeah...it isn''t a crime...


    I always hold back my tear, even at my mother''s funeral, I didn''t even shed a drop of tear. I...never cried once from that day, did I...?


    Where did all the tears go?? And why am I crying right now...??


    The pain in my chest was agonizing.


    "So...little kid, do you cry?"


    "Of course, but I never showed it to anyone...even my brother. Ahh...don''t tell my brother I cried...he will worry about me."


    I won''t.


    So you could also cry...that cold and indifferent face of yours...it was the first time I saw you crying that day under the streetlight.


    "You''re my brother, aren''t you...?"


    "???!!"


    "So this is how you look like when you grow up...wow, you''re quite tall and handsome."


    "How do you..."


    "I''m maybe wrong, but it really feels like you''re my brother...you know...the painting right there...I know clearly my brother won''t even take a look at it...but at least I want him to know...at least my name...at least...I could spend the little time with him."


    "Marte..."


    "You must be the future version of my brother...so...will I ever get out of this basement?? Will I ever be loved...? Will I..."


    Without knowing, I rushed to hug little Marte in my arm. She was so strong, if I was in her position, I would have been already dead...but still...still...


    Even my apology won''t make up for the way I treated her...


    I was wrong...but what changed when I realized it now??? It''s toote.


    I already lost a mother, the way I treated her will also make me lose my sister too...


    "I''m sorry...I''m sorry, Marte!!! I shouldn''t treat you that way...your painting is amazing, your smile was precious, you''re beautiful, kind and sweet...brother''s sorry..."


    "Brother...don''t apologize...well for me...I would never be angry with you...I will always forgive you...I''ll wait for you no matter how long it will take..."


    "The future you already hate me...it''s right for her to do so."


    "The future me hate you???!! There''s no way...well...then just apologize...to her...I mean me..."


    "...I''m such a terrible brother..."


    "But Tristan Oppa!! To apologize...you have to get out of here...survive!! You have to live."


    I couldn''t feel her body in my arm anymore, it was as if she was fading away. Her fluttering image was fading away with a smile, and the dark basement changed again to the garden of our manor filled with purple roses.


    "Goodbye, Tristan. Don''t die..." and everyone I loved, my mother, father, and Marte appeared standing from the other side waving their hands goodbye.


    "Mom...father...Marte!!!"


    "Goodbye!! Byebye brother!!!"


    "Marte!!!!" the world was crumbling as I yelled at them reaching my hand out, I stood up running to them, but it was already toote.


    I broke the illusion just like that...


    I also figured out the way to break the illusion.


    The void I was in was no longer pitch ck like before, there were many white screens in every direction, the only screen with its frame wasn''t white, and red instead was the screens of a woman sitting on the bench with the cat on herp.


    I put my hand on the screen trying to identify that woman since she wasn''t the one in my army, every screen I had seen so far was the illusion of the soldiers, the only one I haven''t seen was Aurora''s.


    And it was supposed to be this screen but instead it was that ck-haired woman instead.


    When my hand touched the screen, I was sucked inside it. And when I opened my eyes again, it was the whole different world I was in.


    <em>Woof woof</em>


    "Go away..."


    <em>Huff huff</em>


    What''s that beast on the road??? As soon as I came into the world, that beast with four wheels almost killed me.


    But it had wheels, was it a vehicle??


    I need to find that woman first, she might be Aurora. Maybe that was what she wanted to look like.


    But the world she wanted to live...why was it theplete opposite of Anastaisa??


    Everyone was equal here, even the dog seemed to be a little...cute??


    "Come on, go back to your owner." this dog kept following me ever since I came here, it kept barking at me even though it was so tiny.


    It could be dangerous, those guys wearing the blue suit might know where I was.


    I couldn''t even use my magic in this world. Magic energy is so weak here.


    And what''s that thing in the sky??


    <em>Haa...</em>


    I had no idea.


    I tricked the dog and then escaped from it to where it was called a park, it was written on the sign.


    That woman was sitting on the bench and under one big tree.


    One big tree...


    One big tree...


    I ran and ran, everyone looked at me, and I knew the reason why. The clothes I wore were somehow very different from all of them.


    Aurora...Aurora...


    Where are you?? Show yourself.


    On that screen, you were crying. You must want to escape from this world too.


    Let''s get out of here together and go back to the capital.


    We must survive.


    <em>Huff huff</em>


    How can a park be so vast like this???!!!


    And where is that damn tree???!


    Should I try to find her standing on the bridge over there??


    Well, let''s search first.


    "You there!!!"


    "Sir, that man was trying to steal my puppy!!!"


    Ahh!!!


    Sh*t!!!


    I ran away from them, the dog was really my least favorite animal. I prefer cats more.


    Aurora!!! Where are you???


    These people are quite good...


    <em>Meow...</em>


    A sound of a cat...


    Right, that woman was holding a cat.


    I ran toward that voice immediately.


    "Aurora!!!"


    "!!!!??"


    Without waiting, I took her hand bringing her with me with those people who were chasing us.


    "Who are you??!! Get your hands off me!!"


    She didn''t remember me??


    "I''m Tristan, Tristan Mortel. It''s me, remember??"


    "No...I don''t know you...get away from me." we reached the small dark alley, and I finally took my hands off her. She looked at me in disgust and hatred.


    What''s wrong with her?? The illusion didn''t delete my memory, and why didn''t she remember me??


    The way she talked, it was clear she is Aurora. There''s no doubt about it.


    "Aurora, it''s me...Tristan. Let''s get out of here."


    p


    "You scumbag!!! I will let the police arrest you!!!"


    "Aurora..."


    Was I wrong??


    "No, I''m not Aurora!!!! That''s not my name!!!! I''m Eun-Kyung, I''m a Seoul citizen."


    "You''re lying to yourself!!! This is just an illusion. Aurora, get out of here before the worldpletely trapped you."


    "No...no...I told you already I''m not Aurora. I''m Eun-Kyung...I''m Eun-Kyung...leave me alone..."


    Seeing her shaking her head shaking in fear, I felt guilty for forcing her from the happiness she had in this world.


    If that was what she really wanted...I had no right to take her from all of these.


    But for one more time...I want to ask her toe with me. It wasn''t real, none of it was real. The only way to break out of this was for us to ept the reality, no matter what the reality is, even if returning to reality will hurt you, you''ll have to ept it.


    Everyone else, the soldiers already gave up on reality and decided to live in their fantasy but Aurora, deep down...I knew she still haven''t given in yet.


    "Is this what you really wanted?? What about Anastasia?? You said Marte is your friend...did you already forget it...?"


    "...Marte..."


    Aurora...please...please don''t stay here...please...


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 65 - 65: Betrayer(5)

    The snow glows white on the street tonight, a girl walking on the side of the route, she hugged herself enduring the cold of the snow, of the fake snow, the fake world, and the harsh reality if she ever got out of this fake world.


    "Aurora, listen!!!"


    "I won''t. Go away, Tristan."


    That girl is me...I remembered everything. Marte, Irene, Tristan, and even myself in that world. But returning to that world...what''s the use of it??


    "I need you."


    "I''m sorry, Tristan. Go back to your world." I raised my voice at the guy walking behind me the whole time. Even though he didn''t know how the traffic light worked, even with the thin fabric of his clothes, he still followed me in the cold.


    He only asked for Aurora, that Aurora wasn''t me. I''m Eun-Kyung, I''m Eun-Kyung of this world.


    "It''s your world too. Please, Aurora...listen."


    "No!!! It''s not my world, this is where my home is. Everyone I ever love is here within this world."


    "What about Marte?? Isn''t she your friend??" I stopped under the snow falling, under the street light which shone on both of us as I faced him.


    He was standing there shivering, and yet I was so harsh to him. Why did he make that kind of face???


    Just leave me here, even though it is fake...I''m...happy...


    "I have a friend here too Tristan...I have someone here too. This is my homeworld. This is where I came from!!! I don''t belong in Anastasia."


    Without knowing, I told him everything. But what''s the use of hiding anymore since I never intended to return to that world


    "What are you saying...You''re Aurora, the daughter of the Madeline family."


    Tears fell down from my eyes, I no longer be able to hold any of these tears.


    I''m scared...Tristan...I don''t want to face the reality...I don''t want to...


    You''re so brave for breaking such a tempting illusion but that kind of bravery didn''t apply to me.


    "My real name is Eun-Kyung, this is Earth. After I died in this world, I possessed Aurora''s body...the Aurora you see was me all along...I''m tired, Tristan...I''m really tired...I don''t want to live in another person''s body..." I put my hands on his arm as I turned my head down crying looking at his bare feet.


    He was shivering in cold and I was so selfish.


    "Auro--Eun-Kyung...it''s kinda unbelievable but...I''m sorry...sorry for forcing you to leave your world...earth..." I looked at his indifferent face, he took my hand off his arms as he turned his back leaving me.


    Yeah...you did the right thing.


    Although I talked a lot about taking revenge and stuff, I''m just useless...a bragger...I couldn''t do anything...if it was the real Aurora, she will change her fate with her amazing strength and beautiful face...


    <em>Meow...meow...(human don''t go...)</em>


    The cat''s voice in the snow was echoing in my ears as I left the ce we yelled at each other, I was the one yelling though.


    Go back to your world, Tristan...you will...will...


    <em>Huh??</em>


    Tristan in the novel...will...


    No...!!!


    I rushed back to where we stood!! He wasn''t there, I panted searching for him.


    I wiped my tears searching for the white-haired guy, Tristan. Everyone had ck hair, he had the hair of the color of the snow. He would stand out among the crowd but...there was no crowd. Seoul was covered in snow everywhere I ran. My feet with the shoes were cold but what about him??


    "Tristan!!!!!"


    "Tristan!!! Where are you???"


    Not here...not here either...


    Where are you?? Please...please don''t go to that world yet...I don''t want you to die...


    It''s not about the stupid mission anymore, I didn''t want a person like you to die in vain. You''re not the disposable character...


    <em>Huff huff</em>


    I put my hands on my knee panting as I couldn''t continue running any further.


    Did he already go back??


    If the underling of the demon Valencia was this powerful, what about Valencia herself??


    Tristan...please...if there''s a slim chance of you still being here...please let me find you.


    "Auro--Eun-Kyung??"


    "!!!" the voice calling me behind my back made me teared up in an emotional way, I turned back quickly as the wind to confirm the owner of the voice.


    "Tristan, you stay!!!"


    "Ahh...I don''t know how to get out of here..."


    I giggled even in that serious situation, I walked to him slowly...even if I won''t go back to that world with him but at least I could help him in any way.


    "Isn''t it cold??"


    "Ye--yeah...it''s cold...just how long have you been staying in this world???"


    "About three years."


    "What??!! I thought only three or five days had passed. So time flows differently..."


    "Tristan...I...I don''t want you to die."


    "...why??"


    "It''s not I worry about you or anything...but just don''t die when you return to your world."


    "You''re just harsh as ever, Eun-Kyung." that guy was still joking with a smile with his skin turned pale like that. He''s talking like he knew me for a long time.


    I took off my scarf and wrapped it around his neck.


    "We just met each other for like a week..."


    "I remember dancing with you...and the time when you scolded me too."


    "Ahaha...yeah, yeah. I was so mad at you at that time."


    "Eun-Kyung...I don''t know what the real Aurora is like...but I know the Aurora I met that day, the one who would always do crazy things...and the one who sacrificed her legs for me..."


    "...are you trying to bring me back there??" I asked sarcastically at him smiling.


    "No, no, not at all...as long as you''re happy in your own world...it''s enough..."


    "...yeah..."


    "But Eun-Kyung, are you really happy here??"


    "...yeah..."


    "Even in the next ten years?? Twenty years??"


    "I...will be happy..."


    "Then that''s all there is. It was hard for me to of leaving such a beautiful illusion I have, my dream and happiness were in that illusion...but I don''t think I can be happy in the illusion forever."


    "...it''s hard..."


    "I know..."


    "I can''t leave this world behind...even though I died here once..."


    "And you were transported to that world...I mean my world, Anastasia...I heard your legs were also healed by god...isn''t it obvious that God loves you?? I''m really d you could walk again, Eun-Kyung."


    There''s no god, Tristan. It was all an acting and the one who got me in Anastasia was rather the devil than a god.


    <em>Growllllll</em>


    "!!!!////"


    "Let''s go..." I took the hand of the blushing guy who was embarrassed with his stomach growling.


    "That food just smells too good...///" kinda remind me of someone from Anastasia.


    We ate the food of Seoul together, Tristan kept eating till my pocket money ran out. He looked...cute/// eating the food.


    "Stop staring at me///"


    "Alright." I smiled and sipped the ramen soup.


    "What a lovely couple you are."


    "!!!!!???"


    "!!!!!!"


    "NO, We''re not a COUPLE!!!" we shouted in sync at the ramen shop owner. How can someone mistake us as a couple???


    I didn''t even have my makeup on andpared to Tristan, he looked really handsome with the white hair, one could mistake him for an idol.


    People were staring at us, so I just paid the bill and left there pulling Tristan who still enjoyed eating the fifth bowl with me.


    "Are you full now??"


    "Noo..." he was sulking. This guy is sulking!!!!


    "There''s more than ramen in my world. You''re not in the hurry, right??"


    He nodded enthusiastically, and I already grabbed his hand walking around Seoul at night.


    <em>Meow uwu (There''s nothing to do here anymore.)</em>


    "AHAHAHA!!!" he tried on the modern clothes, he looked so weird in them. I never imagined him wearing modern clothes like that.


    With the ripped jeans and the jacket, he looked like a bad boy.


    "How can people wear such revealing clothes??"


    AHAHA!!!!


    "Let''s try this one!!!"


    "This one too!!!"


    "AHAHAHA, you looked good in this one!!"


    I bought his clothes with a credit card and left the shopping mall.


    I told Tristan all about my world, we rent the motorcycle and rode around Seoul, I was the one who rode it though, Tristan sat behind me hugging me tightly since he was afraid.


    "Is it the horse in your world??! How can it run so fast???"


    I giggled and rode slowly on the bridge enjoying the strong wind up there.


    "It''s a motor!! Don''t forget it when you go back there."


    "Don''t ride too fast..."


    "Look there, Tristan." I could feel his trembling arm hugging my waist as he put my head pressed against my back.


    Everyone who rode past by us was surprised to see such a cowardly man.


    "No...it''s not like I''m scared...but..."


    "You''re such a scaredy cat!!" I teased him and stopped the motor in the middle of the bridge. I took Tristan''s hand and brought him down with me. His hands were shaking as if he was about to puke.


    I held his hand and pointed at the beauty of Seoul for him.


    "Look over there, that is the ce I was born." he finally opened his eyes, his eyes widen seeing the light of the building, it was colorful. I snuggled his arms since it was too cold on the bridge leaning my head on his arms as we watched the beautiful Seoul together.


    "It''s pretty."


    "I know..." I felt sleepy, it was so cozy.


    When we have a good dream, we never wanted to wake up from it, right?? Is it wrong for me to stay inside the beautiful dream...???


    "Eun-Kyung...thank you for showing this to me." I turned my head to his sparkling eyes, I saw my face in his purple eyes.


    And it was the face full of guilt.


    "Eun-Kyung!!! What is that???" the red, green, and yellow light shed in our eyes, it was quite unexpected, the sound of it was so loud but thanks to it, Tristan shouldn''t be able to hear the loud heartbeat inside my chest.


    "It''s a firework, Tristan~"


    Why is my heart pounding??


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 66 - 66: Betrayer(6)

    "The world you live in is inside the novel I''ve read before."


    "A novel??" I nodded to Tristan with a face full of questions.


    "The female lead was Diana and the male lead was Richard..." I told him everything, everything I knew from season one, and the fact that the timeline they were living in was the second timeline.


    One among four time-travelers was Diana, his favorite sister.


    One would think I''m crazy if I told anyone about something like this, but his eyes looking at me didn''t have any bit of suspicion of my words.


    "So...I died, huh??"


    "You''ll die after the mission, your corpse will be delivered to the duchy."


    "What about you, Eun-Kyung...?? I mean...Aurora, which is her character??"


    "I have no idea either, she was never mentioned in the novel." I yawned putting my head on the soft pillow as my eyelid felt heavy with the calm atmosphere, it was warm inside my apartment with the ss of full view of the night of Seoul.


    Tristan slept on the floor staring at me, he wasn''t even surprised knowing he will die.


    I turned to the ceiling looking at the white ceiling with nothing on it. I couldn''t deny that I missed the beautiful view of Aurora''s ceiling in her bedroom. It was beautifully painted.


    <em>Meow~</em>


    "Stop ying with the cat!!! It''ste now." the cat who led me outside to the convenience store yesterday also showed up at my apartment near my college when I returned with Tristan walking on foot.


    He kept ying with the cat even when I was telling him about how serious the situation was.


    "Eun-Kyung, do you have cat food??"


    "I don''t have a cat, why do I have it??"


    He looked disappointed, I sighed and got up from the bed and brought something eatable for the cat.


    <em>Meow~</em>


    "Here you go, little kitty."


    I crouched on the floor looking at Tristan feeding the cat, they have something inmon which was the white hair on their head.


    "Tristan, can I ask you something?"


    "Yes, what is it??"


    "How do you break the illusion?? How can you let go of something so precious and wonderful?"


    It was a long silence until he replied, "It''s not too easy either for me...escaping from such a beautiful illusion knowing when I got out of there I will die...it was tough for me. But let''s just say...the reality isn''t that cruel..."


    "You''re gonna die, you know?"


    "But... never mind, I go to sleep now." he stopped answering and covered himself with the white nket.


    Soon after, he fell deeply into his sleep and it looked like he was having a really sweet dream.


    Many hours passed, the moon was still shining brightly above the starry night as I sat from my bed viewing it.


    There was something deep inside of me, no one except me could know. No matter which world it is, Anastasia or the fake earth. Both worlds weren''t a ce where I belong.


    Tristan, you only knew me as the woman who sacrificed herself hurting her legs for you, but you didn''t know the real me.


    I''m cruel, I''m a monster, I killed my own friend. I didn''t want to repeat the same thing any longer, going back there meant the mission will begin again and I would have no choice but to kill Sun-hee again.


    Thanks to you, I got to experience real happiness for half of a day. Tomorrow, when you returned back to your world, just think of me as the woman from your memory, a coward woman who was afraid of reality.


    <em>Urgh...</em>


    I walked out of my apartment silently and walked down to the quiet park looking back at the tall building where my apartment was.


    Many memories came together in my head creating a mess, I felt heartbroken.


    The first day I came to that world was ridiculous, I couldn''t even speak, I still remembered vividly how the red vine Aurora''s mother poured over my head.


    I swore to them that I would take revenge on them, and here I am, couldn''t even face the reality.


    I did many promises, but I couldn''t even keep one.


    I was crippled, and Marte healed my leg back to normal. She went to that extent for my sake, even I could see at that time how much she suffered to use the light magic.


    Even after what she did, I couldn''t do anything to repay her and I even thought of killing her for my sake.


    I''m terrible...


    <em>"Eliminate~" "Eliminate~" "Eliminate~" "Eliminate~" "Eliminate~" "Eliminate~" "Eliminate~" "Eliminate~" "Eliminate~" "Eliminate~" "Eliminate~" "Eliminate~" "Eliminate~" "Eliminate~" "Eliminate~" "Eliminate~" "Eliminate~" "Eliminate~" "Eliminate~" "Eliminate~" "Eliminate~" "Eliminate~" "Eliminate~" "Eliminate~" "Eliminate~" "Eliminate~" "Eliminate~" "Eliminate~" "Eliminate~"</em>


    My eardrum almost went broken from all the sound of countless peopleing from all directions walking to the apartment murmuring one same word, "Eliminate."


    !!!!


    <em>Oh no!!!</em>


    I ran as fast as I could running past those people to Tristan who was probably still sleeping inside my apartment.


    People of all ages, from the young kid to old people, they came inside the building and walked up the stairs with so many different types of weapons.


    "Eun-Kyung!!! What''s going on??" he was already awake when I entered the apartment, the cat flinched by the sight of me and crawled under the table.


    "Tristan, run!!!" I shouted to him while blocking the doorway, people kept pushing in. And I didn''t even know how long I could hold them.


    I got it now!! This illusion was only made for me, if someone else got inside this world...of course, that person will be erased from the world.


    Tristan told me that he couldn''t kill himself in his illusion, but that didn''t mean he would survive if he ever died in this world.


    I needed to get him out of here, if I could get him out of this world back to reality, that would be even better.


    "I won''t leave without you!!"


    "They won''t kill me, they only targeted you." I raised my voice at the guy who was still putting on the jacket we just bought together. I almost broke my back from blocking all of those people pushing in.


    Without hesitation, I grabbed the hardest thing I could find near me which was the expensive marble stone, and broke the ss.


    It was on the fifth floor, and I told Tristan to trust me and jump.


    "I''ll wait for you down there." he jumped down after saying that to me.


    Don''t worry about me, just save yourself.


    !!!!


    The axe almost killed me, just a slightly more it wouldn''t be the wooden door the axe pierced through.


    I pushed the white statue inside my room to block the door and then grabbed the cat with me jumping from the fifth floor.


    I wasn''t afraid of jumping as if I was a cat with nine lives. I was an expert at jumping from a high ce. And after looking at the building from down there a moment ago, I knew exactly where I should jump to escape from all those people.


    I held my breath trying to open my eyes clear to see the pool down there, and not miss it.


    Tristan also made it.


    "Who are those people??" Tristan handed me the white towel for me to dry my hair while he was running hugging the cat inside his arms.


    Those zombie-like people haven''t broken into my room yet, so there might still be some time for them to realize we already escaped from there.


    I was so tired of running like that, and out of a sudden, my leg felt light as Tristan picked me up in his arm.


    "Put me down!!"


    "I gotta find you a safe ce."


    "I''m fine, just worry about yourself." he still didn''t put me down and kept running. I held the cat with one arm and pointed him in the direction with one finger.


    "Go right, my car is there."


    "What is a car??"


    "There''s no time for idiot lessons. Hurry." the people were chasing us like we were the rats.


    I got down after he put me down and I pushed him inside the car at the backseat, and I got in sitting at the driver''s seat.


    If Tristan came into this illusion at the park, then the way out must be that park. Well, it should be.


    <em>Meow...</em>


    I couldn''t drive on the main route since people were everywhere, I had to avoid them every turns I took. Tristan already puked in the ck bag once.


    "This car or carriage whatever is...*rgh."


    It''s not a carriage...


    <em>Ring ring</em>


    My phone was in the backseat, I couldn''t grab it.


    Someone called me, does that mean there is still a normal person out there?


    Tristan brought the phone to me after hanging it up twice, I put it at my ears and tried to listen to the voice of the person who called me.


    "Hello!!!"


    "Eun-Kyung! Help me, there''re...people breaking in my house." my heart almost jumped out of my chest hearing such a thing, I hit the brake and turned back immediately to the direction of the college.


    It was Sun-hee calling me.


    Please don''t let anything bad happen to her.


    "Who called you??"


    " The one I killed...and I won''t let her die at such a young age again."


    "What if it is a trap..."


    "Then just let it be, I don''t care as long as I could save her.


    <em>Meow...(It''s a trap...)</em>


    <em>Meow...(Don''t go there.)</em>


    The cat kept putting its paw on my arm meowing at me continuously.


    <strong> To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 67 - 67: Betrayer(7)

    That day I didn''t know which day it was in Anastasia, I only knew it was the day after the first snow on earth, the world of my illusion.


    The snow is beautiful, and I''m all alone.


    "Tristan!!!!! No!!!!!!!"


    <em>Bam!!!!!!!</em>


    It was because of my foolishness, the cold body I hugged while running was bleeding dripping blood across the floor.


    "Eun-Kyung, my best friend!!! Where are you~" among all those people, Sun-hee was the only one different, she could speak other than the word eliminate.


    <em>Me...ow...</em>


    "I''m sorry...cat..." except crying, what could I do??? I could do nothing. I couldn''t evenpare to this brave bloody cat who jumped in to protect Tristan from the bullet.


    "Eun-Kyung,e out now!!!! We''re best friends, right??? We''ll be best friends forever and ever in this world...I want to hear it from you." I nced from the corner I was hiding at Sun-hee who was holding Tristan with the gun at his head.


    "Eun-Kyung, don''t..."


    <em>Bam!!!!!</em>


    I flinched in fear when hearing the second firing sound, but luckily it wasn''t the head of Tristan Sun-hee was pointing, it was the sky.


    "Come out!!!"


    <em>Bamm!!!!</em>


    <em>Bammmmmmm!!!!</em>


    I''m scared...


    I''m scared...make it all stop...


    Make it all stop...


    ...


    I''m all alone again in the dark void, neither Tristan nor Sun-hee was there. It was cold in there. My sobbing sound echoed in that void.


    Aurora had her amazing strength, she would use it to help Tristan and not be useless like me.


    What could I even do??


    Just what will I do from now on???


    <em>Meow</em>


    <em>Meow meow</em>


    <em>Meow meow meow</em>


    "I''m sorry, cat...if it wasn''t me, you wouldn''t be hurt."


    It''s all my fault.


    I turned my head to the sound of the cat, how could it still...


    "Eun-Kyung...it''s not your fault." there was glowing shiny light swirling around the cat and it turned to me...


    "You''re hurt because of me..."


    That woman who used to be a cat giggled and walked around me who was sitting on the water.


    "You do know we''re in the illusion right, this void is also created by you...Eun-Kyung."


    My eyes widen hearing that, I finally stood up and faced her.


    She held my hands and smiled at me, it was so warm.


    "Eun-Kyung, you''vee so far. You''re so precious to many people around you."


    "Who are you really??" I asked even though I saw her face.


    With the sharp nose, and the small lip, I alwayspared my face to Aurora, but when I saw myself like this again, I''m not really that ugly.


    Even the ck hair of mind stood out in this ck void.


    "I''m also Eun-Kyung." I wasn''t surprised when she said that, but something was off about that Eun-Kyung, she had her hair braid and wore the dress of Anastasia.


    "Are you Eun-Kyung from Anastasia??" it was a long silence before she smiled at me and nodded.


    I took many steps back trying to process what was going on between the two worlds.


    "Don''t overthink it, Eun-Kyung...this void created by you won''tst for long...and my body in the illusion will soon turn dead too. So there''s something I needed to tell you...the truth about us."


    "The truth?"


    "I will summarize it. You read the novel, right? So it will be easy to understand. Let''s say the first season is the first timeline, and the second season is the timeline you reincarnated as Aurora."


    "You said you''re me...then what timeline are you--"


    "I''ll exin! I was the cat of Aurora in the first timeline and the second timeline too but I died. The difference between these two lives was the first timeline, I died and my soul still attached to the world, so I couldn''t move on..."


    "What about the second timeline??"


    "The second timeline, I died again...it was heartbroken to leave Aurora...but I decided I have to move on...that was when you came into the picture."


    "Me??"


    She nodded, "I''m just a part of the soul of Eun-Kyung, you''re the real Eun-Kyung. We move on and live in Seoul. And that is the third timeline."


    I couldn''t keep up what she was saying, the first, the second, and now the third??


    She noticed my confused face and told me, "Someone messed with time at the first timeline resulting in the first timeline being deleted. You''re probably wondering what''s the third timeline..."


    I nodded.


    "The third timeline, it was the earth but twenty years ahead."


    My eyes widen and my lip was shaking.


    I gathered my courage to ask the question to confirm the messy thought in my mind.


    "So the third timeline in the future, the timeline I was a high school student??"


    "You''re quick wit, as usual, me."


    "You mean I who used to be the cat moved on and lived on earth for probably twenty years and was taken back to Anastasia??"


    "Yeah...and my theory is that the author is one of the people who died in Anastasia who reincarnated on earth with the memory of their past life."


    But the author was Ye-Joon...does that mean...he used to be living on Anastasia too??


    I couldn''t understand why he decided to write the novel like that, and why did he make Diana the female lead.


    I tried processing all the information. When I died on earth, I was twenty years old. But Ye-Joon was probably eighteen years old.


    So that meant I died as a cat earlier than Ye-Joon''s past life for two years.


    !!!!!


    If Ye-Joon could write the novel from both timelines and he knew all the events.


    That meant he was one of the time travelers too...and all the events that led to the ending must be happening around those two years.


    I knew all about the truth...but...


    "Eun-Kyung...we--no, I mean you...you''re strong. You''vee so far, do you even need someone to remind you how special you are? You''re a decisive person, you always think of the rational choice, you always kept your promise with your close person."


    "..."


    "Deep down, you also wanted to go back to Anastasia. You can''t fool me...the reason why you still haven''t returned yet...was it because you wanted to enjoy the happiness here a little bit longer?? Since the time flows differently from Anastasia."


    "I want to go, really. I miss Irene, I miss everyone especially Marte. I want to take revenge on those people who hurt Aurora. I want to deal with all of those scumbags who hurt the innocent people...and mostly, I want the story in Anastasia ends with the happy ending..."


    "Then what''s in your way?? Just snap out of this and go already, stupid me!!"


    She kept pushing me to get out of that void even I, myself was hesitant. Going back meant I have to be in Aurora''s body...


    Wait...Aurora''s body??


    My other me said the cat we used to have died, then who is that cat I saw back then? And what happened to Aurora??


    No, don''t push me!! I still have many questions.


    "Wait!!! Where''s our owner, Aurora???"


    "...don''t ask the question you already knew the answer...just go..."


    I was brought back to the illusion out of the ck void, the cat inside my arms also faded away.


    <em>Bammm!!! </em>


    I wiped my tear and finally showed myself to Sun-hee.


    I''m sorry, fake Sun-hee but now that someone reminded me about my true goal, I won''t let you keep me back here any longer.


    I also have a life there even though I had to deal with the demon or monster. I wouldn''t say the power ofradeship will win against the demon but...


    Remember, this is my illusion. This is my world, this is the world reflecting what I wanted the opposite of the reality.


    Think, think, think. Think of reality.


    The building became distorted, Tristan was released and ran to me in confusion, Sun-hee pointed the gun at Tristan about to shoot, that gun disappeared from her hand and ended up in my hand.


    The reality...if I wanted to escape from the world, I had to face the reality, the one thing I really hated.


    And mostly, I really didn''t want to do it again.


    "Eun-Kyung, how did you do that??"


    "This is my world, remember??"


    We were transported inside the car, even though I didn''t see Sun-hee anywhere. But when I looked at the sign on the road, I knew immediately where she was at that time.


    The tear on my face dried up as I stepped on the gas pedal, Tristan was taken aback by the speed, the car''s window wasn''t closed properly just like the night I died on my birthday.


    There was alcohol at the seat near the driver''s seat, and I never thought I would be wearing the luxurious dress like that again.


    I drove to the convenience store, the person in the middle of the road in front of the convenience store was none other than Sun-hee.


    You''re not my real best friend, my real best friend is in Anastasia.


    Instead of running to the side of the road, her eyes looking at the car that drove to hit her was smiling, she stood with her open arms and smiled at me.


    "I wish you luck, Eun-Kyung." she shouted before...


    "Eun-Kyung, what''re you..."


    <em>Bang!!!</em>


    The ss of the car shattered, the car hit the light pole and blood was all over the road just like the night of the beginning.


    I saw Sun-hee sleeping on the road from my mirror...blood was all over my eyes as I lost consciousness slowly.


    "Eun-Kyung!!!!" I already used something to protect Tristan in the back seat. He sounded like I was really dying.


    <em>Ack...</em>


    But really, I didn''t want to die again. It was so freaking agonizing.


    And when I opened my eyes again, Tristan was smiling beamy at me shining his aura hugging me when we were back to reality.


    There were many screens across the hall. I patted Tristan''s back smiling at him.


    <strong><em>My pink hair came back.</em></strong>


    "Thank you!! Thank you foring with me."


    "Now, let''s save everyone..mander Tristan."


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 68 - 68: Shes Not Fine(1)

    <strong>Same time, The northern empire,</strong>


    <em>AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH</em>


    "Valencia, stop it...I can''t...can''t breathe." Marte groaned trying to get Valencia''s hands off her, Victor was paralyzed on the spot couldn''t do anything when seeing such a superior being did such a thing to Marte.


    "Marte unnie!!! We used to do this all the time~" Valencia giggled and unhugged Marte to let her take a breath.


    <em>Phew</em>


    ''I didn''t even notice her...''


    Marte was relieved she manipted the demon''s memories beforehand, if she didn''t...it wasn''t just a lovable hug she got, she might even lose her head against Valencia.


    ''What''s with the unnie anyway?''


    "Valencia, behave, okay?? We have to return to our home and deactivate your magic, you''re hurting Victor."


    "Alright..." Valencia pouted sulking then waved her hand in the air to release the magic she used for immobilizing Victor.


    Her magic was still operating fine, even her sword skill but the reason why she didn''t kill Marte instantly was that her memories were already manipted.


    "Good girl." Marte hesitated a little bit before patting Valencia''s head. After patting Valencia, she put her trembling hands behind her back.


    "Marte unnie, I''m hungry..." Valencia''s stomach was rumbling, she nced at Marte with pitiful puppy eyes with her hand on the empty stomach.


    "How about we eat some fish??" Marte pointed at the stream, Valencia jumped with excitement and snuggled Marte''s hand.


    Marte tried her best to hide her fear and signaled Victor to act naturally.


    "How about we fish with the fishing rod?" Victor smiled awkwardly and walked to both of them slowly pulling the fishing rod from his magic inventory.


    Valencia red at him like a nasty cat and took the fishing rod from Victor in a hurry.


    "Let''s go, Unnie. We can catch fish just the two of us."


    "Ah...alright...Victory, you stay here and watch our stuff, okay??" Marte was taken by Valencia, she hugged Marte''s hands tightly as they walked, she turned to Victor for a little bit and stuck her tongue out at Victor teasing him.


    ''How did Marte manipte this demon''s memories??''


    Victor was puzzled sighed and sat lonely watching the stuff for the girls.


    <strong>Marte''s POV</strong>


    Ahh...I, myself didn''t even know how did I manipte the memories of Valencia. But If I had to guess, she must be thinking of me as a sister or something.


    She called me by the name Marte and added Unnie...it felt a little bit awkward being called Unnie when she was way thousands of years older than me.


    We walked to the river with the deepwater level, Valencia brushed off the dirt on the big rock for me to sit.


    Her eyes were white even after many hours she used the transformation magic, her eyes should return to the ck by now.


    In the battle, that pair of eyes were quite troublesome to deal with since she could see each and every one of my movements. But now...she couldn''t see anything. She had to touch the water to know how deep it was.


    I knew Valencia in the novel was blind but how could someone be so carefree like her...she looked at my face like she could see it.


    "Unnie, what''s wrong?? Aren''t we here to catch fish?"


    "Nothing...you''re just so pretty today, Valencia." I threw the bait on the water waiting for the prey to take the bait while talking to Valencia.


    "...I really want to see your face...unnie...but I''m pretty sure you''re the prettiest in the world."


    "..."


    I''m not that pretty. Well, if you could see right now, you won''t be much wrong since I''m in the female lead''s body after all.


    "Unnie??"


    "You''re way prettier than me, Valencia." I patted her shoulder and looked back at the bait floating on the water.


    At that moment, my heart was aching a little bit.


    Even she didn''t remember anything about her being a demon served under the demon king, she was still a threat to humanity and when I returned back to the Center Empire...there''s no way people would forgive her and let her free like what Victor did.


    I started to question my decision.


    "Unnie, are you alright?? Your voice seems a little down..."


    "No...no, I''m fine...really."


    "I know this trip is difficult but I''m pretty sure we can escape from here since I was born here after all."


    She was born here??! In the northern empire?


    She stopped for a moment scratching her head and then muttered in a sad tone, "Not exactly here though, I live at the border...but I used to sneak inside this empire from time to time."


    "We rely on you, Valencia. I don''t know what to do without you." the bait on the water shook as the prey finally caught in the trap, I pulled in with all my forces and the fish came out of the water then be food for the three of us.


    I''m sorry, Valencia...when you got your real memories back, I don''t think I''ll be the unnie you smiled at. I might be the human who crashed your trust in me.


    After having lunch, we set off to the capital with the disguise we put on. I tied Diana''s hair in the ponytail then wore the man''s wig for my disguise while the other two only wore manyyers of clothes under the intense heat.


    The knights were everywhere, and the poster of me and Victor was hammered to the wall everywhere across the street.


    "Is this where you lost the antidote??" Victor nodded, and it was really a nutcase since it was at a very dirty alley with many craps everywhere on the road.


    I had to pluck my nose to endure that smell, with my eyes looking for the antidote. Valencia couldn''t help us in any way, she was sitting at the entrance of the alley waiting for us.


    "It''s gonna be a little more difficult breaking out of here with all those posters around." Victor muttered while searching the antidote inside the can full of trashes.


    "You made the wrong choiceing back here...you should''ve left when I told you to with the gem we stole."


    "Well, it is what it is. How can I leave you behind anyway?"


    You can''t leave me behind, but you can do the most ridiculous thing such as swapping bodies.


    It was really hopeless searching for the antidote in a ce like that, it was like finding the needle in the ocean.


    "You really changed a lot, Marte..."


    "Did I...?"


    "Just a little tiny bit."


    "What''s that little tiny bit you think I changed...?"


    "Hmm...let''s just say you''re more considerate with your words."


    "Hah??" I squinted my eyes ncing at him.


    He giggled looking at my reaction.


    "Remember the first time we met?? You said I''m pathetic...ahh, that really hurt my heart."


    I knew that from Marite''s memories. Since I''m not the real Marte, I really didn''t want to engage in the conversation about longtime memories or anything. I went to search on the other side.


    And he still followed me there!


    "Can I ask you one question?"


    "What is it?" I asked nervously.


    I calmed myself since Victor won''t force me to answer the question I didn''t want to tell him.


    "Can I know who is the other person you brought with you to this timeline??"


    I have no idea either. If only I got the whole memories...


    Victor already knew Diana was one of the time travelers, and he seemed to get the idea of Marte traveling back in time as well.


    But Marte traveling back in time shouldn''t be the case since, in her diary, she wrote the same event in her life as if she experienced it first hand.


    I still questioned her decision of why she chose Diana as someone she brought back.


    There must be something behind it and right now, that shouldn''t be something I need to know that much.


    First, change body back, then escape, and then by the time, I arrived at the center empire, the opportunity wille when the emperor would have no choice but to cancel the engagement.


    "You don''t want to tell me...? It''s okay then..." he looked a little bit down and walked slowly to the other side.


    Without turning to him, I murmured, "I only knew you and Diana were the ones I brought..."


    "..." he didn''t reply or say anything. I turned my head looking at his back who act like he didn''t hear anything.


    "It''s up to you if you believe me or not."


    "Thank...for telling me." I could see from where I stood, seeing him wiping something from his eyes.


    He really had a simple mind just like hisst life.


    Victor, when I swap body with Diana back, I don''t think I could stay around you any longer. You''re like the two edges sword which would be the judge of my life, you could be my killer or my savior at the same time...


    <em><strong>''The person you trust will stab your back.''</strong></em> the words of thedy from before crossed my mind brought me the cold sweat rolling down on my back.


    In the meantime, I shouldn''t trust anyone neither Victor nor Valencia.


    <strong>+++</strong>


    "Ohh?? Valencia...how weak you are right now...to be manipted by a two decades brat?" the destruction empress Aim walked past ncing her eyes at Valencia with her new disguise as the little boy with red hair.


    She giggled and jumped with the red spider lily as she ran into the dirty alley jumping past Victor and Marte who were trying so hard to find the antidote which was in her basket.


    ''AHAHA...manipting a legendary demon...my eyes didn''t fool me when ites to the seed of destruction...Marte, time will tell when will you be the destruction for this world after me.''


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 69 - 69: Shes Not Fine(2)

    <strong>Marte''s POV</strong>


    We searched for the antidote hours after hours, but all we could find were trashes.


    "Can I help to search for it??"


    "No, Valencia. It''s alreadyte now. Let''s find an inn for us to stay." I nced at Victor whose clothes were stained with the trashes, he looked at me as if he still wanted to find it.


    I took his hands anyway, the receptionist didn''t look friendly when they see two people with the disgusting smell walking inside their inn.


    But we still got two rooms for us to stay in for the night. I shared a room with Valencia and Victor slept alone inside his room.


    "I will take a quick shower. Don''t go anywhere, okay??"


    "Yes, Unnie." I grabbed the bathrobe and dropped the wig entering the bathroom. It was nice to get the refreshing bath after many crazy things in one day.


    I kept worrying about Tristan after I finally got Marte''s past life memories. It felt a little bit terrible now when I knew how Marte truly felt after Tristan died.


    I wanted to save him before, but now that urge kept increasing in my heart. I didn''t want him to die, and taking Valencia down didn''t mean he will survive either.


    There was something on my mind the whole time. Something felt off about Tristan''s death in the first timeline.


    When the corpse was delivered to the manor, ording to Marte''s memories, there was only a wound on his chest and that didn''t match with the wound caused by Valencia at all.


    Valencia''s sword when shing her enemy will leave the ck spot surrounding the wound but that didn''t apply to Tristan''s wound.


    Could it be Valencia''s underling?? But how could such a weak demon defeat someone like Tristan?


    Ahh...soplicated.


    My mind is a mess because of the new memories I obtained in exchange for losing my memories.


    Trying to remember my memories from the earth is impossible for me. The deadline for me staying here also came closer too.


    And finding the antidote was also hopeless.


    "Unnie!!"


    <em>Kyaaaaa</em>


    "I want to bathe with you too." I almost fainted from the shock of seeing her barging into the bathroom. She entered the bathtub without even hearing my response yet.


    "Wahh...it''s been a long time, isn''t it?? Ever since we bath together?"


    "Yeah, it''s been a long time. Let me wash your back." it was a little bit awkward when we shared the same bathtub but it became worse when I saw all the scars carved on Valencia''s back.


    "It''s ugly, isn''t it??"


    "Why do you think that??"


    Yeah, I used to have a scar too back on earth. Unlike Marte''s scar which was beautiful, my scar was hideous.


    "Well, it''s not smooth...and soft...it''s rough." she was shuttering.


    I giggled and washed her back then sshed it with the water.


    "They once said the scar is an honor for the warrior, so don''t feel down about it."


    "Do you have a scar too??"


    She turned back to me with her puppy eyes as she put her hair back to hide her scar.


    Her eyes probably couldn''t see me.


    "I used to have one too on my face."


    "Really??? But...it''s smooth and soft..." she touched my cheek and my forehead to check my face.


    "It...it was only a temporary scar...it disappeared after years." I bit my tongue trying to find the ridiculous excuse.


    "Howe I never know about that??"


    "That''s because I don''t want to make you worried."


    I poured the shampoo on her head washing it for her then rinse it with water. Her hair was so silky. Her beauty wasn''t too bad for a demon, I didn''t know a demon could be this beautiful. No wonder, she was the prettiest demon among the legendary demons.


    We put on the clothes and slept on the bed together. I felt less scared, unlike the first time she hugged me.


    "Unnie...you won''t leave me, right??"


    I didn''t expect her to ask me that. Her hands were shaking a little, I could feel it as I held her hands.


    "I won''t."


    "I kept getting the feeling you will leave me."


    "You worry too much. There''s no way I would leave you." I lied.


    "I want to hear a story before sleeping. Will you tell me a story...?"


    "What kind of story do you want to hear?"


    "Hmm...how about a story about yourself? I want to know more about you, Unnie."


    "Me?? But I don''t have any story. I''m just a normal girl with a normal life."


    "How about your love story??? You gotta have one, right?? Tell me, tell me!! Who is your crush??"


    Why did you want to know that anyway??


    Well, I used to feel a little tiny bit of love for Ji-hoon. But I gave up on that love long ago. We were better as friends.


    That''s kinda all of it.


    "I don''t have one."


    "Ehh..." she sounded so disappointed.


    "What about you, Valencia??? Do you have one???"


    She giggled and whispered into my ears even though it was only the two of us in the room, "Don''t tell anyone even that monkey, Victor. The truth is...I crushed on Lucas."


    <em>!!!</em>


    "Lucas??"


    "Ahh...it''s embarrassing." she covered her blushing face when she revealed her secret to me. That name kinda rang a bell to my mind.


    Could it be, Lucas her underling?


    "How long have you been loving him??"


    "Maybe around thousands of years ago..."


    <em>!!!</em>


    Thousands of years ago??? Did...I fail on manipting her memory?? I was so sure Ipletely erased any trace of her being a demon and the demon world from her head.


    "Why don''t you tell him about your feeling??"


    For a moment, her lip didn''t have the smile anymore, she smiled back and murmured to me, "I think it''s better that way. We''ve always been friends for many years, I''m afraid things will never be the same if I told him about my feeling."


    "Oh...Valencia..." I hugged her tofort her. Her sad voice broke my heart, but what broke my heart more than that was the fact I knew Lucas was also thousands of years old. That meant he wouldn''t be some low-ranked demons.


    In addition to that, to stand behind Valencia for that many years, his power couldn''t be underestimated.


    Tristan would already arrive at the border by now, if Valencia is with me. That only meant the demon he will deal with is Lucas.


    "I never knew you love Lucas if you didn''t tell me. How did you fall for him anyway??"


    "He''s kind...his voice was so sweet, even though I couldn''t see him, he is handsome...and he is strong."


    "How strong??"


    "Hm?? He''s even stronger than me."


    <em>What???????</em>


    Stronger than Valencia, the third-ranked demon?????


    <strong>+++</strong>


    <strong>Aurora''s POV</strong>


    "Oh, almightymander Tristan, are you pretty sure this guy is just some low-ranked demon???!!! He is literally beating the sh*t out of us."


    <em>Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa</em>


    Just when I wasining to Tristan, the sword almost cut my neck, I could barely stop it in time with my super strength.


    We could only get ten to fifteen soldiers from the illusion. We were brought back to reality after I broke the void myself.


    We thought it would be easy since the illusion magic-user will be weak when we attacked them head on but we werepletely wrong.


    The white-haired crimson eyes demon could be the second rank or even the first legendary demon if he wanted since that guy was a nutcase to deal with.


    <strong>Demon Art: Illusion</strong>


    He spread the smoke jumping into mid-air with the swording to my neck, we thought when inhaling the smoke would lead us into his illusion but it was more than that.


    Touching the smoke will trap us.


    I was brought back to the illusion with Sun-hee as my friend,   ...


    I controlled the illusion and watched Sun-hee in front of the convenience store hit by my car more than ten times already.


    "Eun-Kyung, focus." I snapped back to reality breaking his sword immediately. Then he took another sword out.


    Seriously!!!!


    That guy who knew my real name kept calling me that, the soldiers were confused since they didn''t know he was calling me.


    I red at him and then focused on the demon again.


    <strong>Demon Art: Illusion</strong>


    Again??!


    <strong>Demon Art: Illusion</strong>


    <em>AHHH</em>


    <strong>Demon Art: Illusion</strong>


    Oh my freaking god, just stop already!!!


    <strong>Demon Art: Illusion</strong>


    <em>Huff huff</em>


    My legs gave up on me falling to the ground as I couldn''t keep up with the same things over and over again. My mental health was on the verge of copse.


    At a time like this, some underhand tricks would be a miracle.


    "Eun-Kyung, rest for a while." he picked me up with both of his arms.


    We switched, again and again, to regain stamina for the past hours but the demon didn''t even rest once.


    "Commander, you rest too. We could hold off for a while." Tristan didn''t even listen to the mage soldier who shooting beam out of the staff. Tristan got up and rushed back to the battlefield but I pulled his jacket.


    He turned to me frowning his eyes, "I have to save them."


    "We need a n."


    "What n??"


    "We can''t fight him with the brute strength alone...shouldn''t amander like you know about this???"


    "What do you want to do then?? Trap him in his own illusion??"


    "!!" That wasn''t a bad idea.


    What if we pulled him inside the illusion with us to earth with magic that couldn''t be used there, he wouldn''t be able to pull the new swords from his magic inventory.


    "Your face is saying you got an idea."


    "Well...it''s better to test it out, isn''t it??"


    <em>!!!!</em>


    <em>Haa???</em>


    "Eun-Kyung, your chest is glowing."


    I covered my chest ring at him. I thought he meant something perverted.


    I looked at my chest and it was the ne the one was glowing. It was the ne Aurora never took off once in her life.


    "I saw the ne somewhere before..."


    "Aurora''s mother said it was the gift from a duke during her era."


    "A duke during Aurora''s mother''s era?? Isn''t that my father?? Could this be my mother''s ne??!!"


    What''s this guy talking about?? Why would duke Jel give such a valuable thing of his beloved wife to a random kid?? Was he doing the giveaway event or something??


    <em>Ahh...</em>


    Out of a sudden, even the small heavy rock, I couldn''t hold it with my superstrength.


    "Eun-Kyung, are you alright??"


    "My power is decreasing..."


    "Oh no...it must be because we stayed inside this portal for too long."


    [The owner of the ne, could you hear me?? I''m the mountain spirit.]


    I nced at Tristan when the voice was ringing in my head, by the look of it, I''m the only one who could hear it.


    [Yes, I can hear you.]


    [Are you Princess Athena?? I thought you died long ago.]


    [No, I''m not. I''m Eun--I mean I''m Aurora.]


    [Did Athena give the ne to you??]


    [Aurora--I mean me, I mean I got it from the day I was born.]


    [We can discuss about thatter, for now, you must listen to me. You must get out of that realm created by the demon Lucas in the next hour or else you will die when the ne ran out of power.]


    [What??? Can''t I just take the ne off instead??]


    [I still have more to say. The ne can be used as a weapon too, especially in a situation like this. The ne only broke when the magic inside it is too much orpletely gone.]


    [What do you mean using as a weapon??]


    [I will save you if you swear that you will return the ne to me when you defeat the demon.]


    [Alright. Tell me already.]


    [In the realm of demon Lucas, the small realm created by him didn''t have any sunlight as it is covered in the darkness. Your ne will be draining bit by bit but if...]


    [If what??]


    [If you take another person''s power, you will fill the magic inside the ne. That meant you could take another person''s power as long as you''re in that realm.]


    [Isn''t that a little bit overpowered??]


    [It''s your choice to use it or not. But beware, if the ne contained the magic power it wouldn''t be able to handle. It will break and you will die. Well, good luck.]


    [Wait!!! Wait, how do I take someone''s magic??!!]


    [Hmm?? The only way I know it kissing, I guess...]


    [What???]


    [It''s the easiest way...]


    [Then do you want me to kiss the demon??? Do you think the demon will say ''Oh you want a kiss to steal my power, let''s kiss.''??]


    [Another way is dangerous and might kill you too...]


    [I''m gonna die anyway...just tell me.]


    [Drink the blood of the person you want to steal their magic. Their blood contained a part of their magic energy.]


    [But...but...if I drink the demon''s blood...wouldn''t I turn to...]


    <strong>+++</strong>


    The mountain in the southern empire,


    Through the gate of the remaining statue of princess Athena was the realm of the mountain spirit.


    "My lord, do you think that woman named Aurora will seed??"


    The mountain spirit shook his head replying to the little elf, "I don''t know either...if Athena was the one wearing the ne, I wouldn''t doubt...but the one wearing it was only an inexperienced warrior."


    "I hope she knows what she''s doing..."


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 70 - 70: Shes Not Fine(3)

    <strong>Aurora''s POV</strong>


    "Aurora, what are you thinking about?? And what''re you exactly staring at??" Tristan tilted his head waving his right hands in front of my eyes to snap me back from the conversation in my mind.


    I touched the ne, it started to grow weaker and weaker. And when I clenched my hand, the strength didn''t feel the same anymore.


    Defeating the demon faster, the better. And in order to defeat him, I had to drink his blood...


    He didn''t shed a single drop of blood fighting against over ten people, just how should I...


    Hm? Tristan wasn''t even the slightest injured either.


    What should I do in this situation? With my strength alone, I won''t be able to injure him.


    Using a sword is off limit for me. I wounded myself using it once.


    Hmm...


    Wait...


    Who said we needed a weapon from the real world?? This realm is also mixed with illusion and reality. So as long as it was in this realm, anything is possible.


    Think, think, Eun-Kyung, think. Which weapon will be perfect to go against him??


    The demon charged at me right when I was thinking, I barely dodged it and he spread the smoke again. I inhaled it and got inside the illusion.


    "Eun-Kyung, here''s my homework."


    I couldn''t believe I thought this was the reality once.


    I sighed and rushed out of the ssroom to the sidewalk. As I got into the illusion often, I knew how to manage the time here. Time flows differently.


    I got barely an hour before the demon''s sword reached my neck in the real world.


    Which weapon?? Which weapon will allow me to draw out the demon''s blood easily??


    Suddenly, the tree fell down right in front of me when I crossed the road. The light bulb appeared over my head as I ran to the man with the chainsaw.


    I smirked and grabbed the chainsaw with me. The smirk didn''tst long when I had to do the same thing again.


    "Good luck, Eun-Kyung..." but that time, instead of driving over her, I hit the brake right before I hit her.


    I got down from the car and walked to Sun-hee in the middle of the road.


    I always wanted to know why she always said that when I almost killed her. I knew she wasn''t the real Sun-hee but...she was the Sun-hee I spent many years with in the world of illusion.


    "Why did you keep saying that??"


    "Why did you stop the car??? You should''ve driven over me."


    "Not until you answer my question. Who are you???!!"


    She looked at me with her pitiful eyes, she murmured to me as the rain fell down over us, "I''m the one who made sure you stayed here, Eun-Kyung."


    "As expected. Then why do you want me to leave me this illusion??"


    "I''m tired of all of this...I''m not the real Sun-hee...but you''re a friend to me...Eun-Kyung. I want you to leave this fake world..."


    I get it now...


    I walked back in the car and drove backward then stepped on the gas pedal toward that woman.


    It''s nice knowing you. And I won''te back to this fake world again, I promise.


    "You''re my friend too, whatever your name is!!!!"


    "...yeah..."


    <em>!!!!</em>


    <em>Bang</em>


    <em>Urghhh</em>


    "Eun-Kyung!!! Look out!!!!" my hand was wounded by the demon sword as my super strength couldn''t hold his sword any longer. I bit my lip and took many steps away from the demon as the soldiers and Tristan stepped up to protect me.


    Here goes nothing...


    I raised the chainsaw I got from the fake earth and shouted to everyone to move.


    "Tristan, immobolize him!!!"


    "I trust you, Eun-Kyung."


    <strong>Death Roses Magic: Roses Vine</strong>


    Something was off...


    The rose vine really immobilized the demon, and I seed in cutting off the demon''s arm but not a single drop of blood was on the floor.


    <em>HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA</em>


    My eyes widen hearing theughing voice in the room full of mirrors.


    "You coward, where are you???"


    The demon we were fighting for many hours turned to the broken mirror then fell to the ground. The mirror had the face of one soldier in it.


    "I''m not a coward, I''m a man of tactic."


    Tactic?? You clearly had the upper hand. Now that exined why all those frames disappeared. All the soldiers who were trapped in the illusion turned to his minion.


    We rescued ten to fifteen of them, that meant...we had to do again and again with all these mirrors???


    It was endless.


    I felt the cold sweat behind my back when the mirror started turning into the demon, I walked slowly to Tristan and whispered, "You, deal with them. I''ll deal with the real one."


    "Are you sure you''ll be okay??"


    "The worst could''ve happened is me dying."


    "Yeah, that''s the worst. So stay alive, okay??"


    I was surprised hearing that even though I said it jokingly to him. When did he be so soft??


    I shook the thought distracting me from my head and followed the voice inside the maze of mirrors I was in before.


    "Come and find me."


    "I''ll find you, Lucas, or whatever."


    "What''s that in your hand?? A sword??"


    "Poor demon, there were many things like this in my world illusion~I bet this is the first time you see something like this."


    "That''s ridiculous. Why would I be interested in something useless like that??"


    "In my illusion, we have a thing which allows us to talk to someone far away...I could bring it in this realm...but I couldn''t give it to you...since you''re a coward."


    "Such an obvious trap, only idiots fall for that."


    His voice was echoing from all directions, and all the thing I could see was the mirror. It was really annoying especially running with the heavy chainsaw.


    Running around really drained out my stamina, I destroyed the mirror in my path one by one till there was no mirror left in the room.


    The smoke at that time came out from the wall, as soon as I see it, I covered my nose and then walked to the wall which emit the smoke and destroy it in one punch.


    There was the magical orb at the other side of the wall I destroyed, without hesitation, I destroyed that orb, and the smoke disappeared all at once.


    All that was left was the demon''s hideout.


    "Oh no, I inhaled the smoke..."


    I closed my eyes trying to fool the demon with the stupid lie. I opened my eyes a little waiting for that demon toe out.


    I knew clearly that demons won''t fall into such a trap but I want to know what was he doing when the soldier was trapped in his illusion and what was the process of turning them into the mirror.


    I dropped my chainsaw on the floor then fell on the ground to make it seem realistic.


    Just as I expected, when Iid down on the floor, the pieces of mirror levitated in the air and gathered to a mirror again.


    A person who came out of the mirror was none other than the demon.


    I couldn''t even gulp in that situation, my hands were urging to grab the chainsaw and wounded him to get his blood.


    But that demon wasn''t a fool to believe in my little trap, he destroyed my chainsaw first and then he summoned many mirrors surrounding me.


    "This is a trap, isn''t it??" he whispered into my ears, I no longer pretend to close my eyes. There was red light shining on both of us. The white floor was covered in red blood as that demon grinned at me.


    "That ne...isn''t that from the southern empire?? Your super strength should be gone many years ago, I never expect to see such power again."


    I nced at the red blood on the floor, my jaw dropped when seeing his face without any trace of pain even after slicing his own arm.


    "Are you confident in defeating me?? Here''s my blood, drink it!! Then we''ll see who will win in the battle of illusion."


    "If I win, what''s my prize??" I gulped and asked him as my hands already touched his cold blood.


    "I will release all of the soldiers. But if I win...you''ll have to be my ve and go back to the demon realm with me."


    That was such a ridiculous bet, but let''s see...you''re only the ancient demon, and I''m the girl from the modern world...in terms of illusion, I clearly have the upper hand but...


    Anyway, there''s no opportunity like this ever again, let''s bet my life on this!


    "Deal!"


    "On the behalf of the demon king, if one of us betrayed the condition, they will die."


    He summoned the portal with the purple smoke, we walked in it together.


    And what awaited me on the other side of the portal was something I never expected...


    <strong>+++</strong>


    <strong>Marte''s POV</strong>


    When the dawn arrived, I got out of the bed and woke Valencia who slept next to me up.


    "I''m still sleepy..."


    "Let''s go meet Lucas. Let''s get out of this empire."


    "But Unnie, didn''t you say you lost something here??? Don''t you want to find it first?"


    "It doesn''t matter."


    I''ve been thinking all night, the body swapping process could wait, and as long as Diana was in Marte''s body, that emperor won''t hurt her.


    I needed to save Tristan first, he is the duke right now. If he ever dies, it will be a problem for my future n.


    I put on the dress for Valencia, she was at my height but she behaved like a child. With the white hair wig and sses, I took Valencia''s hands and made our way to Victor''s room.


    <em>Knock knock</em>


    "Victor!! Victor!!! Wake up!!!" there wasn''t any responseing from the other side of the wooden door. So I used the death roses magic and opened the door from the inside.


    The room had nobody in it.


    Where is he???


    Don''t tell me...


    I had a guess of where he should be, so I rushed to the alley full of trashes immediately. What I saw was the man still wearing the same clothes as yesterday with the bag under his eyes.


    "Marte!!! I...I finally found it!!!!"


    "Victor, are you finding it all night?? I told you to get some rest...why don''t you listen to me??" I took off my jacket and brought out the handkerchief to wipe the stain on his face.


    He didn''t even wear the jacket in the cold weather, his face was pale.


    I put on the jacket and red at him. I was d he could find the antidote but he turned really weak, it will be bad for him to travel on the mountain crossing the border.


    His face was saying like praising him, he was sulking since I scolded him instead of praising him for searching for it all night.


    "You did a good job, but don''t overdo it next time, okay??"


    "As long as you''re happy..." he replied with the dimple on his cheek.


    "Did he find it, Unnie??"


    "Yes, Valencia. We finally found it." I replied to the woman who was still rubbing his eyes.


    Seeing both of them didn''t get enough sleep, I let them sleep in the inn for one or two more hours as I walked around the empire.


    There were posters of Diana''s face and Victor''s face. The difference was on top of Diana''s face, they wrote the word missing. And On Victor''s, they wrote Dead Or Alive.


    I have already cast the death roses magic barrier surrounding the inn, if anything happened, I will know immediately.


    <em>Kwack Kwack</em>


    When I was walking around the remote alley, the purple phoenix I saw back at the mountain came to me and rest on my shoulder.


    I was frozen when such a majestic animal sat on my shoulder like that, its feather was glowing beautifully.


    ''Long time no see,dy Marte.''


    I was no longer surprised at that point when the bird talked to me.


    ''Who are you???''


    I felt like I caught a gleam of this phoenix once in Marte''s past life''s memories.


    Who was that phoenix??


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 71 - 71: Shes Not Fine(4)

    <strong>Marte''s POV</strong>


    The phoenix no longer responded to me soaring into the sky with its purple feather wing, I ran following it throughout the alley even jumping from one roof to one roof just to get a gleam of it.


    I shouldn''t follow it, but when I turned my back on it, it immediately came to me and bit my ears like telling me to follow it, so I had no other choice.


    The sun was starting to rise, and the phoenix finally stopped and sat on an unknown man''s head.


    <em>Kwack Kwack</em>


    The phoenix''s voice almost damaged my eardrum, that man closed his ears and turned slowly to me. My eyes started bing big when the man from Marte''s memories was standing right in front of me.


    "Robert??" I said in hesitation to the man with the priest''s robe.


    "Lady Marte, you recognize me!! Does that mean you already got all your past life''s memories??" he ran and held my hand in happiness, but I pushed him away when I couldn''t see his face clearly. All the ck and gloomy soul were surrounding him and yelled begging to live.


    He gave me a simr vibe to the priest from before.


    Was all the priest like that??


    But there was no doubt who was in front of me, he was really Robert, Marte''s ally and the man who was killed when Victor invaded the hidden vige.


    He stared at me looking pitifully but I couldn''t bring myself to talk to him with all the noise of all the souls around him like the gum stuck with the pant.


    [Don''t kill me...]


    [I want to live...please have mercy...]


    [Please spare...me...ahhhhh]


    "Mary, is this reallydy Marte??" he asked the phoenix while I was preparing to leave. I didn''t know how did he end up in the northern empire either.


    And why was he alone?? He should be with Marte''s two other allies which were Cooper and Moana.


    The phoenix nodded as if it could see through things, but it was still wrong since I wasn''t the real Marte.


    "Lady Marte, I need you. You''re the only one who could talk with your highness...he didn''t listen to Mary anymore."


    "Who is Mary?? And who is your highness you''re talking about??"


    "You don''t know Mary???"


    "Is it that phoenix??" he nodded, looking at his eyes, he wasn''t lying. The phonic flew to me sitting on my shoulder as I tried to escape from Robert.


    He was a quick wit, he would notice if I wasn''t the real Marte.


    "Mydy, prince Philip is going to do something dangerous. You need to stop him."


    "Prince Philip??"


    "Yes. You have to help him. Don''t let him execute that n--" he suddenly stopped speaking and the phoenix Mary turned to the familiar magic energy and went to the roof, to the man with blonde hair ring at me.


    "Robert, mind your own business." his voice was cold, with his words, Robert couldn''t continue talking to me and choose to obey his master''s order jumping to stand beside that blonde-haired man.


    <em>Ackk...</em>


    My head hurt...


    The first time I met him, I cried without knowing but this time, my head hurt so bad especially when I couldn''t remember anything about him from Marte''s memories.


    I knew he was a heartless man, but he who danced with me on Tristan''s birthday wasn''t like that. His eyes ring at me with nothing called sympathy tore me apart as I couldn''t continue to look at him turning my head down.


    "Your highness...I beg you, you''ll die--"


    <em>p</em>


    Even Robert kneel in front of him warning the prince, he pped Robert right in the face.


    "Stop with your nonsense, I''mte because of you. Do you want another punishment??"


    My hands were shaking, I held my right hands as I nced at poor Robert.


    "And you, Lady Diana. Please go back to your duchy as soon as possible, your father is worried sick about his daughter. I''ll take my leave now." and that was how we depart, thest thing I could see at thest second was his wide back as he left toward the royal pce.


    I didn''t know anymore. Just who am I really?? I''m Sun-hee with Marte''s memories in Diana''s body. Just how did ite to this point?


    I fixed my wig and went back to the inn with the slight aching at the right side of my chest.


    If they didn''t want me to help, then I shouldn''t stick my nose in somewhere it didn''t belong.


    <strong>+++</strong>


    <strong>The Royal Pce of The Northern Empire,</strong>


    "Diana, open the door. I know you''re in there!!!" the northern emperor went out his way abandoning all his status to beg the woman with the ugly scar to open the door for him even when he could destroy the door with the little magicing from his finger.


    "Go away, duke Jel is only my father!!!" Diana from the other side of the door ruffled her white hair and threw all the expensive stuff on the ground breaking it to calm down her anger.


    "You must ept the truth. You''re my daughter."


    "No...I''m Diana Mortel. You must be wrong...this body is Marte, then Marte might be your real daughter. It''s not me...it''s not me..." she yelled at the emperor, the knights who were guarding the door felt the disrespect almost unsheathed their sword and went inside the room but the emperor stopped them.


    "Diana...I heard that body was engaged with your loved one...do you want to know how you would get him back?? I can help you."


    "I don''t love that guy anymore...ahhhhhhh!!! I hate everything!!! Why is everything in my life all a lie???!!! I know...I should kill myself in this body...then two birds with one stone--"


    <em>Booooommm</em>


    The door was broken, the floor the emperor walked on broke apart as he made his way to the pathetic woman on the floor.


    <em>p</em>


    "You''re such a disappointment. How dare a royalty like us to choose such thing as su*cide to solve the problem??" he pped Diana in Marte''s body ring at her with his cold eyes then took out the dagger and shed Diana''s hands.


    <em>Ackkkkkkk</em>


    Blood dripped on the white glove of his majesty and then the magic started appearing in front of Diana''s eyes as her blood started boiling in the hand of the emperor and the white smoke was twirling in front of her.


    It was a little tiny piece of her soul.


    "See this?? No matter which body you''re in, as long as you''re the descendant of the northern royalty, this is the true form of your soul."


    The white smoke turned to the little dragon with wings and then flew to drink all the blood in its sight and disappeared.


    "No...then how do you exin this??!!! I have death roses magic..."


    "I don''t know why you want to be that pathetic''s duke''s daughter instead of a princess. But I''ll tell you everything." Diana cried when she could no longer deny the fact of her life.


    "Your mother is the death roses magic user."


    "No...no...my mother is duchess Catherine..."


    "You must ept it. You''re my daughter, Diana...the princess of the Northern Empire." the emperor patted Diana''s head as she sobbed in his arms.


    "Why...why everyone lied to me...why am I always used by everyone...??? I tried so much...I abandoned my true self...for what??? For all the lies???? How...how could I ept that...??? I don''t want status...I don''t want anything...just for once, just let me live in peace..."


    "My poor daughter...don''t worry. It''s fate that brought you back to me. I''ll give you anything you want in this world, even your original body. Let''s find your mother together."


    "Anything I want...??" she stopped crying when hearing that.


    The emperors nodded and kissed his daughter''s forehead.


    "You could even be my heir, Diana. I could destroy the empire of that man you once loved too if you want."


    "..." Diana touched her cheek with the scar as her new father hugged her.


    "Your majesty, his highness prince Philip is waiting for you at the throne room."


    "Ah...it looked like destroying that empire didn''t take long." the emperor smirked and put Diana back on her bed as she has already fallen asleep.


    "What about the two I told you to find, where are they, Oliver??"


    "My apology, your majesty. But we still couldn''t find them."


    "They''re still lurking around our empire, just find them quickly. And don''t touch a single strand of hair of that woman."


    "As your order, your majesty." the emperor patted his secretary''s shoulder and went to the throne room to greet the guest who was personally invited by him.


    Sitting on the throne made of dragon''s bonne and gold, he looked down at the popr illiterate prince of the center empire and his underling, Robert kneeling on the red carpet.


    He sat crossing his legs as he grinned at the gap between him and those pathetic tools.


    "Rise!"


    Prince Philip got up turning his head down at the emperor sitting on the throne.


    "It''s my honor to be invited by your majesty."


    "Let''s get to the point."


    "Yes..."


    "I will lend you all my troops, you could use them however you want. But in exchange, you have to give me half of yournd when you win."


    ''Of course, I took it all...you stupid prince.''


    "I will give you thend from your border to the capital if we win, that is." the emperor shook his head ring at the ungrateful brat.


    "What do you mean by giving me thatnd?? Is thend full of bandits covered in the snow?? Do I look like I want that??"


    The prince remained calm as he replied, "But you haven''t said whichnd you want yet, I only assumed you want thend next to yours as it is convenient."


    ''I won''t even give you a single dirt, you scum emperor.''


    "You seemed to misunderstand...let me make it clear, I want the mine, and thend next to the sea."


    "But isn''t it a little bit unfair to my side??? How could I lead my empire if you already took two of the main sources of the empire''s ie??"


    "Prince Philip or whatever, your life is in my hand. If I want, I would already expose you to wanting to create the war. Beggar don''t choose."


    "But you didn''t. How about we move on to the main point already?? None of us want to share anything with each other after the victory, so let''spromise."


    The emperorughed out loud at the prince''s suggestion.


    "Nice, nice!!! It looks like the rumor about you being the illiterate prince is false after all."


    "..." prince Philip stared at the arrogant emperor with cold eyes just like the snake wanting to devour the crocodile.


    "All right, I won''t take any of yournds. But I will need something to make sure you won''t betray meter."


    "What is it, your majesty??"


    "How about marrying...my...--"


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 72 - 72: Shes Not Fine(5)

    <strong>Marte''s POV</strong>


    That day, no one would believe my words if they didn''t witness what I was seeing with a couple of pink eyes of Diana.


    The ground was shaking, and the barrier which protected the northern empire from the cruel coldness of the snow turned ck from the big ck shadow of the almighty creature who defended the northern empire for thousands of years.


    Just only one wing could blow a city away, the breath of the dragon almost burnt my skin alive if I didn''t take shelter on time.


    Everyone in the empire was trembling when seeing their dragon wake up for the first time in many centuries.


    "The dragon...his mighty Igneel..." I sneakily walked to the inn when I saw the unusual amount of energy surrounding the knight.


    It might be some sort of buff as the dragon finally woke up.


    The dragon pped its wing in result breaking the barrier falling apart on the building. It finallynded at the other side of the mountain which was the mountain I was teleported in.


    But that didn''t make my escape from the northern empire easier even if the dragon switched where it stayed.


    The dragon opened its eyes wide staring at the royal pce down at the mountain.


    "Victor, let''s go. We need to leave now." I took his hands and packed up his bag for him and also woke up Valencia.


    I needed to escape from here as those soldiers were gathering in front of the royal pce kneeling down to its dragon. The dragons who were flying around the border also flew to the king of the dragon.


    An opportunity like that won''te in the future.


    Victor used the gem and hid all of our scents. We used the crowd of the citizen to run to the secret entrance Valencia used for sneaking inside the empire.


    "Wait, Marte!!! What about..." I already what he was gonna ask, but as he saw Valencia near me, he didn''t. It was a wise choice.


    I patted his shoulder to reassure him. He nodded and we continued to run away.


    I can''t swap body with Diana as the situation change, that emperor will be more powerful as the dragon gave all the citizen power. I read it in the history book of the northern empire.


    There will be a day when the dragon woke up, their power remain strong and didn''t weaken through generation because the dragon kept feeding them the power.


    If I ever swap bodies with Diana, that emperor will kill me and go find his daughter.


    "This is the secret entrance, but it is too crampy at first, but after we get in...you two need to stay close to me no matter what." Valencia sounded serious as she crawled inside the hole.


    Victor followed her in there, so did I. But when we entered, it was a maze in there.


    "Who built this maze??"


    "I don''t know either, but this is the only way I know to get out of this empire."


    The inside was pitch ck, the only light which lead our way was the torch held by Victor.


    I listened to Valencia''s words and walked close to her in each of my steps. The ce was creepy with the bat on the ceiling and the little water dripped from the wall echoing in the maze.


    Many thoughts crossed my mind when I crossed the border walking through the maze. I felt a little bit scared as I walked out of that empire leaving Marte''s body behind. And I knew too well that I won''t be able to swap the body with Diana ever again.


    I will be stuck inside Diana''s body forever unless Diana made her way out of the empire asking that emperor''s permission.


    "Marte, where is Valencia??" Victor tapped my shoulder stopping me from walking. I saw Valencia in front of me just a second ago, it was as if she vanished into thin air.


    Victor took out his sword when the torches on the wall lit up.


    We were trapped in the four corners room with no way out. The only possible things were the wall could move by itself or someone was controlling the maze.


    "Marte, stand behind me." I listened to what he said while looking out for any enemying from the shadow surrounding us.


    Gathering my magic with trembling hands in the cold atmosphere was impossible.


    I wasn''t worried about Valencia as she knew her way out and I didn''t delete any of her memories about her magic.


    But one thing was off, if Valencia was blind, how could she move so freely??


    "Well, well, well, isn''t this the people on the poster??? What''s your business here??!!" I flinched from the sound of the drunken man, my head hurt as it reminded me of someone. Seeing his big hand, my back was dripping cold sweat.


    I couldn''t breathe as if someone took all the air away.


    "Who are you???" Victor reached his hand out to protect me as those guys were approaching us.


    "Don''t worry, that ck-haired woman is also with us. This is our hideout. You can trust us."


    "How can we trust you??!!!"


    "Alright, guys...drop all the weapons!! And calldy Valencia here."


    Lady Valencia??


    When Valencia came as soon as they called, we follow those guys to their base inside the mountain. Valencia put the towel on my forehead to wipe my sweat.


    "Unnie, these guys are the merchant. They sell goods here."


    "How did you disappear suddenly like that?? I was so worried."


    "Ahaha...I identally step on the trap which led me to them. I''m really sorry."


    "Don''t worry. As long as you''re alright." even though Valencia told me that, I couldn''t trust any of those guys.


    The posters of us were brought inside their hideout. There was no way they took it here for decoration.


    The money on finding us could help them from secretly selling kinds of stuff inside the cold mountain. The business wasn''t even blooming with only a few people knowing about the entrance.


    Only time could tell who will betray, everyone was hiding their intention.


    Victor also noticed that, he kept his guard up all the time.


    "Victor, here. You must eat something." I handed him the bread I bought for him, it was his favorite food.


    His eyes were teary as he ate it. I also gave a donut to Valencia, seeing both of them enjoy eating their breakfast. I didn''t feel the need of eating anything.


    While they were eating, I got up and walked around the hideout to take a look at the stuff they sold there. I had some money that the emperor gave me.


    Their stuff was quite rare. If I was lucky, I mightnd on a jackpot in that situation.


    Their people were around four to five people with that yellow head as the leader, the yellow head was the drunk guy from earlier. He really reminded me of my father back on earth.


    I sighed and continued on looking at the stuff. I really wanted some potion to make the eyesight of seeing the soul go away. I could see all sorts of ghosts inside the hideout.


    In the end, I bought something. But I didn''t show it to Victor or Valencia and swallowed the item I bought inside my empty stomach.


    The pain went away after I took the pain killer medicine.


    My time remained reduced, and the memory b on earth also slowly faded away.


    <em>Ack...</em>


    I took many pain killer drugs, but it wasn''t quite effective as the pain kepting back.


    I sat down in disappointment on the small rock, a merchant walked to me and handed me a ring.


    "It looks lovely on you, mydy."


    Yeah right, everything looked beautiful on Diana.


    But there was no doubt, the purple gem ring really stood out.


    "What''s special about this ring??"


    "It belongs to the first ancestor of the Mortel family, you know...the family of the death roses magic in the Center Empire."


    The first ancestor of the Mortel family?? Herod???


    Marte met him once in her past life''s memories, he was a man who discovered many types of magic, the first man who could evolve the light magic to more powerful magic.


    I wonder what was so special about his ring, I asked the merchant, "Is there any magic on the ring??"


    "It is pretty..." I was speechless at the merchant''s response and took the ring wearing it on Diana''s finger since it was cheap anyway.


    I walked back to Victor and told him it was time to get out. I didn''t feel safe in their hideout.


    Valencia led us out silently from the hideout, no one would be able to notice if their attention wasn''t on us.


    Just as expected, they really wanted to sell us out judging by the footstep behind us.


    "Unnie, someone is following us."


    "Are they the merchant from before??"


    "No, someone else." the footstep started to be louder in my ears as I could hear it from the other side of the wall as well.


    Something was off, usually, the merchant wouldn''t hide their face if they wanted the customer''s trust but all of those merchants...they hid their face.


    Among them, one had white hair simr to that person.


    With Valencia, they didn''t show themselves yet, and it looked like those people only disguised themselves as the merchant and led us to their hideout just to observe us.


    Such audacity of them to challenge the third rank legendary demon.


    We must stick to Valencia in the meantime.


    But among five of them, the yellow head guy was really a real deal merchant, I could know it. And the guy who sold me the ring, it had a faint of the death roses magic, so he was the real deal.


    If the knights disguised at the merchant, it should be okay since we could avoid them but what if...


    "Victor, do you like the bread I gave you?"


    "Yes, mydy."


    Ahh...sh*t.


    Just when...


    "I thought you would prefer it more with strawberry jam." I walked to Valencia and wrote the letter with my finger on her palm. She nodded.


    <em>Phew...</em>


    I took a deep breath and pushed Valencia to run from there.


    <strong>Death Roses Magic: Roses of Death</strong>


    "Mydy, watch out!!! That man is--"


    Turn out, the people following us was really the merchant. There wasn''t any knight.


    It was the secretary Oliver all along fooling me making me believe he was Victor.


    "Die!!"


    The dragon''s descendants could transform to the dragon, but when their magic evolves to a certain point, they even could transform to any of their targets when the condition is fulfilled.


    He finally revealed his true face, I really hated that face of the man who fooled me twice.


    "Mydy, you have my respect of knowing I''m the impostor...but you shouldn''t underestimate me. I''m the emperor''s right-hand man!!"


    More like a ve...


    <em>Urghh...</em>


    My magic vanished as the pain suddenly rose up in my body, I put my hand on the hurting chest and used that opportunity to make the perfect faint.


    I can''t leave Victor behind. That guy wasn''t the one who should be defeated easily, did he forget something back at the empire???


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 73 - 73: Shes Not Fine(6)

    "All hail the mighty dragon Igneel!!!!"


    "Mama, I want to see too." the little kid holding their mom''s end of shirt pestering to be lifted up to get a better view of the savior dragon of the empire.


    "Alright, mama will carry you--" the mother reached her hand to carry her son but a man with the ck cape bumped her shoulder out of a sudden. He bowed down his head apologizing to the woman and continued on his way.


    The woman looked dumbfounded staring at the man''s back feeling like she saw him somewhere before. The man turned himself at the corner walking at the alley full of trashes.


    He put down his hat with his eyes set upon the woman with bloody red hairid down to her waist with the book she held pressed against her chest.


    The woman smirked when ncing her eyes at that man with the pair of golden eyes full of suspicion of her.


    "You reallye...sir Victor."


    "I don''t know who you are, but you''d better prepare yourself if something happens to Marte."


    That woman walked slowly to Victor and said to him in a low seducing voice, "Didn''t I drink that in front of you?? I really told you the truth, I was the one who picked that bottle of potion."


    Victor frowned taking a step back from that woman but that woman kept walking toward him and handed him a book.


    "I followed you for quite some time, I''m pretty sure you love that woman, don''t you??"


    "It''s none of your business." Victor dropped the book on the lid of the trash can and put his hat back on in a hurry to catch up with Marte.


    But a hand grabbed his ck cape from behind and the book suddenly levitated from the ground showing its content right in front of Victor''s eyes.


    "Isn''t it sad...loving one-sidedly?? She can be yours...if you do what it is written in this book..." her eyes lit up in the alley covered by the shadow of the balcony.


    "..." Victor didn''t say anything but his mind was already set when he grabbed that book and put it in his bag.


    Her grin was satisfying when her n was going well seeing the ck-hairedmander make his way to his beloved crush who soon be the new destruction.


    A loudugh escaped from her lip as she brought out the real antidote from her secret pocket, she then poured each and every drop of it into the sewer.


    But her eyes soon turned crescent when she noticed the thousand years rival''s presence. She clicked her tongue frowning her eyebrow as she cast the barrier around her entire body as the footstep turned louder and louder.


    "Aim...you''d better behave yourself. This is thest warning." the voice came from the pinky lip of the white-haired woman shorter than her, the destruction.


    Her size fooled the destruction once, and she almost got killed by that little woman. But there was no second time.


    "Long time no see, Vin~" her eyes didn''t react the same way as she was smiling at the woman who was even more powerful than her.


    "I turned a blind eye on you many times, but my words didn''t seem to be effective on your little brain." their cold blue eyes red at each other, the trashes burned to ashes as those two were testing their power fighting each other just by staring.


    "I only came here to enjoy the human world for a little bit."


    "Enjoy the human world?? Thest time you did that, I had to destroy an entire world. I don''t wanna be a bad person, you should tell me where is your disciple?? And destroy that potion you gave to Marte."


    "That''s kinda a lot of favor...and are you even a person??" seeing her carefree attitude full of audacity. Vin no longer ignored all the trouble she caused and set the barrier in an instant.


    "If Marte bes the next destruction, I''ll kill you first...Aim."


    "And why is that?? Why can''t you kill me right now??? It''s because you can''t."


    "Don''t provoke me, you insolent fool."


    "You can''t!!! You can''t touch me or kill me as long as I''m on the character list. HAHAHA, I figured it out!!!! You can''t--" her smile dropped when her head hit the ground rolling to the feet of the superior being.


    "It''s true that I can''t kill any of you characters by my own hands, but don''t misunderstand...I still have the power to influence your fate." Vin dropped the barrier taking her book of list out as she opened the portal and threw the head of the destruction inside the portal with the view of the snowstorms.


    Vin fell down on the ground after casting the destruction away from Marte, the ne, ring, and bracelet lit up at the same time. A secondter, the smoke came out of it as all the orbs on that jewelry had a crack.


    A bunny came out of the ne floating in front of Vin with a nervous expression, it screamed in worry when seeing Vin bleeding, "Master, you can''t continue using these three powers...you''ll die."


    "I''m fine, Coco. Tell the other two I''m fine." Vin patted the bunny''s head smiling at it. Her hand dropped to the ground as she was exhausted.


    Keeping Sun-hee''s soul in the void, using her magic to guide Eun-Kyung and do all the works alone. She''s already at her limit on the verge of copse.


    "Master, you should give up on REALITY power for a moment. You should only use one power at a time, it''s draining your life."


    "No, I have to wear it all the time...to locate the fourth power."


    "But the NIGHTMARE power vanished thousands of years ago, there''s no way it still existed."


    "But the DREAM power is still activating, that meant the NIGHTMARE power is still existing somewhere in the universe..."


    "Master..." the bunny became teary flying to hug its master. Her master brought out the list to do. Only a nce of it, she already sighed.


    "I''m the holder of the FANTASY power, don''t underestimate me that much." she smiled stroking the fluffy bunny''s fur. They both stared at the list together as they rested for the first time in a hundred years in that remote alley.


    [-Fix the plot hole of the story -Teleport the mc to the fantasy world -Kill an author and send them to the ancient world -Create a new boss for the mc''s adventure -Send the mc to their original world -Make the male lead fall in love with the female lead -Be the viiness''s substitute for a day -Timeskip a story -Deliver the story to the author -Reverse the time for the mc -etc...]


    "Master, how can you do all these alone??" the bunny''s jaw dropped reading just a part of the long list. But her master already changed her face and put on the new hair for the job as she was already used to those kinds of things.


    "Coco, we can''t neglect our job."


    "It used to be so easy when those three are still alive..."


    "Now, now. There''s no use inining. Those people need some fantasy for their lives." Vin opened the portal and entered the new world with her bunny.


    Her remorse feeling still stuck in her heart when the bunny reminded her of those three.


    ''They all died because of love...so foolish...''


    <strong>+++</strong>


    The royal pce, in the chamber built for the princess for many generations of the northern empire, the bed with the soft texture to itid down a beautiful woman just like a single rose, her legs kicking at the pillow dropping on the floor with red carpet.


    The only thing in her hand that could be considered a thorn on the rose, the only ugly side of the rose, the rose could only be beautiful when its thorn was cut off. But to her, the thing in her hand was only her weapon to protest against those father and daughter duo.


    With her thorn, no one will be able to touch her. She raised the fruit cutting knife on her neck raising her voice at the woman with the scar on the other side of the red carpet, "Don''t take another step or you''ll get the same scar as me!!!!"


    "Diana, let father handle this--"


    "No, I can deal with it myself." Diana''s eyes turned from purple to blue as she walked to close all the curtains. Seeing the new behavior of his new daughter, the emperor was relieved to leave her alone with Marte in the room.


    "Me??? Same scar as me??" Diana threw the dairy book of a certain someone on that white princess bed.


    She let out a mockingugh at the woman standing on the bed with her back pressed against the wall.


    Marte noticed something unusual from Diana, she felt like she used to see Diana with blue eyes once in the past.


    "Seriously...none of these bodies belong to you, you pathetic b*tch!!" Diana rolled her eyes and then blew off the lit candle and then raised the candle and let its wax drop on her hand without showing any pain.


    Marte''s eyes shook terribly when she nced at the name Sun-hee with the red underline in the diary she wrote. That diary was also teleported with Diana.


    "Diana...you..."


    "That''s right, Sun-hee...surprised???" the knife on Marte''s hands dropped on the floor and waster picked up by Diana.


    Marte''s heart beat faster in fear as the woman in front of her threw the candle across the room. Her cold blue eyes gazing at her almost pierced a hole through her body.


    "Where is the antidote--"


    <em>Ahhhhhhhhhhh</em>


    Diana fell down on the floor without finishing her question to Marte, she rolled down in pain on the red carpet, her hair became a mess as she used the table to stand up.


    Her eyes turned pink and blue till one of them was blue and one of them was pink.


    "She''s not the real Marte, she can help us defeat Richard..."


    "Shut up, you useless Diana. We always used people...we burnt, we killed...all the one stood in our way..."


    "No...Richard is too strong...stop all of these...I want to go back to father..."


    "You stupid b*tch, I''m really curious why you weakling is the main personality!!! Our father is the northern emperor, with him, everything could be ours..."


    "No...no...stop...it...you meany..."


    Marte covered her wide mouth as her back pressed against the head of the bed seeing Diana p her cheek and the eyes turned pink and blue like a robot.


    Her hands were trembling when Diana in Marte''s body picked up the knife and raised it at her.


    "Give me my body back!!!!"


    "No...who are you...??? Get away from me!!!"


    "You stubborn b*tch." the blue eyes grabbed Marte''s hands and threw her body against the window ss shattering it then dragged her to the middle of the room.


    <em>Huff huff</em>


    "Urgh...how can you live in this body??? It''s freaking painful!!!"


    "...ah..." Marte groaned with the pieces of ss stuck deep inside her stomach. But she had to pretend to faint because of her fear of facing that woman with glowing blue eyes.


    Diana picked Marte''s hair holding it tightly, she bit her lip in anger, "I can''t believe you''re not the real Marte. Haha, you could only fool that stupid Diana."


    Marte was hurt but had to endure it, she felt the urge to heal the wound but she definitely couldn''t show it to Diana.


    "Urgh!!! She already fainted. You''re in charge while I''m resting, don''t mess up!!!" Diana closed her eyes and the purple eyes opened that time crying her eyes out.


    "Hic..."


    ''Diana has split personality...??''


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 74 - 74: Who Will Save Her? (1)

    <em>Drip drip</em>


    The beautiful green carpet of grass set upon a hill, under the tree and the vast blue sky changed its color to red, the opposite color of the blue eyes which were opened wide staring at the little girl in front of him.


    The hill which three children used to y together, but none of them ever set their feet on that hill ever again after the ident.


    "Richard, you''re hurt!!! Who did this to you??" the soft voiceing from the girl with the small lip just like her innocent pink eyes as she ran to grab ahold of the little Richard as she saw him in pain.


    The edge of his chin grew red and the knee was scratched. His clothes were as if someone pushed him off the small hill.


    "Diana...??"


    "What''s wrong?? Let me get some bandage for you..." her eyes were teary as if she was in pain. Her heart couldn''t handle seeing Richard hurt.


    Richard shook his head to reassure Diana with the smile and the dimple on his cheek, he softly spoke, "Don''t worry...it''s nothing." while looking straight into her eyes making her blush.


    Somehow it was awkward for him to see the new side he discovered in Diana that day.


    <strong>+++</strong>


    <strong>In the present,</strong>


    "Priestess Irene, I finally found you." the woman with the long orange hair fluttering along the wind turned back to the follower who ran to her panting with the letter on his hand.


    "Are you alright?? Let''s talk inside." she went to him ignoring the strange nostalgic feeling when she stared at the green hill she saw from the church''s balcony.


    The follower shook his head and handed her the letter, it was the reply letter she got back from the dukedom led by duke Asher.


    She took the letter but didn''t open it right away as she took the hand of the man who delivered the letter inside and got him to sitfortably in her new office of the church.


    "Thank you, priestess." the fake title priestess was weird to Irene since it was the title she got from lying to everyone in the empire.


    She sat on the other side of that guy on the couch reading the letter with the cold sweat dripping on her forehead afraid of the worst reply she could get.


    [Congrattion on bing the priestess,dy Irene. We''re honored to work with you in the years toe. From: Asher Vellimion.]


    Her worry vanished after reading the content of the letter, another stone finally got out of her way. The main source of the church''s ie came from the Vellimion dukedom until the church started relying on the money donated by Asher.


    After getting the priestess''s position, Irene knew the finance of the church wasn''t well as the church only got money from duke Asher''s support and the money those nobles bribed the priest. And most of the money vanished alongside the priest''s death.


    Until she got a hand on another source of ie, she had to rely on the support of Asher in the current time.


    Duke Asher and duke Jel, those two almost stood beside each other. Asher''s business bloomed just like the roses continued making money in each and every second making him the richest nobles in the empire. Without the military, duke Jel won''t be able topare to Asher.


    He started donating the money ever since thete duke, his father died.


    "Priestess, you''re really a nice person. I was really wrong for doubting you that day."


    "...nice...?? I just did what everyone would do." she shook her head trying to deny it in a polite manner.


    "No...without you, everyone wouldn''t see any hope by themselves. It thanks to you anddy Aurora."


    "..." they both became quiet when mentioning Aurora.


    "Lady Aurora''s going to be fine, I hope..."


    "Yeah...she''s a strong person after all." no one would be able to predict the future as there wasn''t any newsing from the army sent to the border at all. It was as if those armies vanished into thin air.


    "If you excuse me, I will take my leave to prepare for the ceremony tomorrow."


    "Go on, don''t tire yourself like earlier. Stay strong, okay??" the follower''s face grew red couldn''t handle the smile like the arrow''s cupid struck deep into his heart from Irene.


    He ran away immediately.


    Irene sighed shaking her head and organized the pile of paperwork on the desk by herself. They were all the paperworks thete priest didn''t bother to care about.


    "I hope my mother gets the money I sent..." she walked slowly to the balcony and put her hand together to send her prayer to god even though she knew God wouldn''t even care about such prayer.


    ''Please make my mother healthy.''


    <em>[Irene...]</em>


    Out of a sudden, a familiar voice called her from her back. Her eyes shook terribly wishing she was only hallucinating to hear that voice. She didn''t want her fear toe true for that voice sounded like that.


    She turned her back to the desk but no person was there. She was relieved.


    ''I thought it was my mother...calling me.'' she shook her head trying to think positive and ran from her office to cool her head.


    "Greeting, priestess."


    "Good morning, priestess~"


    "Priestess, good morning~" the followers started opening up to her as they stayed and spent time together in the church for the past few days. The church became livelier and the structure on the mountain was cleaned turning the concrete pir full of most to the brand new pir.


    Many nobles started seeing the church in the new light, with the respect for the new priestess, they came to the church to wish and send their prayer to god.


    "Priestess, you forget your crown."


    "I was only going for a walk~"


    "Still, you''re our priestess now. Besides, you would look even more beautiful with this crown." Irene smiled lowering herself down for the follower to put the gold leaf crown on her head.


    It kinda blended in with her orange hair.


    She waved her hand goodbye and walked freely outside of the church to the hill she was staring at from the balcony earlier.


    "I feel like I used toe to this hill before." the tree with the purple flowers hanging down from the branches was the same as the tree she used to see in her dream. She sat down under the tree enjoying the fresh air on the hill staring at the full views of the three beautiful buildings of the capital, the royal pce, the church, and the Mortel manor.


    It was only that hill that could allow seeing such beautiful things. She wished from the bottom of her heart that she could share it with Marte and Aurora.


    Her eyes were full of worry for those two girls, one vanished and one went to a battlefield fighting the demon.


    <em>Haa...</em>


    <em>Step step step step</em>


    "Is that all you could find in duke Asher''s manor???!"


    "Yes, your highness. There''s nothing special to report."


    "Though, you stayed there for quite a long time. How can it be nothing, Flynn??"


    "Except a strange woman in the strange clothes, there was nothing else, your highness. I stayed there only to follow her."


    "Well, if ites from you, I got nothing to worry about. It looks like I don''t have to worry about duke Asher--"


    They both stopped talking when the hill which was supposed to be a remote ce had another person sleeping under the tree with the crown on her head fell down to her shoulder.


    "I saw that person before, your highness."


    "Let''s go!! Let''s go back!!!" the prince turned his back immediately hiding his face walking down the hill in a rush when he noticed Irene was there.


    "Your highness???!!" Flynn followed Richard behind in confusion.


    "She''s the new priestess. I just don''t want to involve with that person."


    "...yes..."


    "And about your next mission, you should follow the strange woman you told me about."


    "What about the new priestess?? She can be quite a trouble for you, your highness."


    "I''ll handle her myself."


    <strong>+++</strong>


    Back to Irene who was ''sleeping'', after Richard and Flynn left, she opened her trembling eyes panting out of fear.


    She didn''t expect the knight who stood beside Marte would also serve Richard at the same time, and the half conversation she heard was something she didn''t expect from a trustworthy man like Flynn.


    If he intruded the manor of Asher without anyone noticing and got quite the information, didn''t that mean he was spying on Marte the whole time??


    She clenched her hands standing on the hill looking down at those two men walking in the other direction. Once again, even the man who looked trustworthy turned out like that.


    The person one trusted the most could turn to the worst enemy.


    Irene put her crown on top of her head and ran back to the church in a hurry as she finally knew what she should do in the meantime to help both Aurora and Marte while they were gone.


    "Lady Herod, I know you''re in there. Let me in!!!" she knocked on the white door of the room reserved for the VIP guest.


    "Urgh...it''s you again." Herod came out of the door with the bed hair even though the sun had already ascended up and soon to be lunchtime, Herod was still in the pajama.


    "I want to helpdy Marte." Herod scratched his head yawning listening to Irene.


    "What do you want to do...??"


    "I want to meet duke Jel!! I know you''re a friend of his."


    "A friend?? How did you get that idea??"


    "Well...well...you...you always visit him in the hospital."


    "A friend, that br--" Herod almost called duke Jel who looked ten years older than him a brat.


    "I already finished all my works, how about I go with you today??"


    "Alright, alright. And change your clothes, I don''t want to deal with the crowd."


    "Okay!!"


    Herod sighed staring at Irene running and tripping along the way to change her clothes, he pouted and ruffled his long annoying hair then entered the room.


    "Being a woman is such a pain...urgh...I really want to stay in bed all day..." he muttered with the annoying expression on his face, he really wished to jump on the bed, but for the first time, his bed wasn''t dirty from the enemy''s blood but from his blood instead.


    "How do women deal with this period thingy...urgh..." he continued sleeping on the floor when the embarrassing thought crossed his mind of how he thought someone cursed him making him in pain, he ran for many miles to Irene to clear the curse and it turned out to be the women''s period.


    "Urgh...when that brat Marte is back, I''m gonna hit her for making me deal with this..."


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 75 - 75: Who Will Save Her? (2)

    "Priestess, you look so pretty~"


    "Aww, thank you." she replied in a polite manner and set off with Herod to visit duke Jel who was in the ''hospital''.


    They walked on the side of the road, not in the fancy carriage or anything but with only a simple dress down to her knee in the color of the light blue sky, she attracted all eyes to her.


    But with Herod''s re, those crowd didn''t dare to approach the top-notch beauty, Irene.


    "I told you to change your clothes, didn''t I??"


    "I did."


    "Why did you dress like that??"


    "But this is the only cloth I have."


    "Only?? How poor are you?? I really can''t rte to that." even though he said that, he took Irene to the store he once knew in the past.


    He was in shock of knowing that the store still existed, there were some slight changes here and there, it was the store he used to visit when he was in his prime.


    "Pick what you like."


    "I don''t have the time to waste on something like this." Herod sighed wondering who she looked in those people''s eyes, in his eyes, she looked really old-fashioned and kinda in. Even though he was a woman, he still knew more about fashion than the country bumpkin like Irene.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t take too much time. Pick the things you like, I''ll pay."


    "With what??"


    "Stop asking and just pick. Urgh...how bothersome." Herod waved his hand in the air ditching Irene to the shop assistant while he sat on the couch with a little bit terrible manner.


    He sat like a man.


    "How can a woman sit like that--"


    "Haaa???!!! There''re a lot of flies here in the shop."


    They all vanished.


    ''Those people really don''t know how to talk behind people''s back. Tsk.''


    He clicked his tongue and continued sitting with afortable posture since it helped him a little bit dealing with the period.


    Something caught his eyes, it was pure white with many dazzling and sparkling gems embedded on it. It was none other than the wedding dress.


    He felt a little bit jealous of how people in the present of how they could get to have a formal wedding, not like him who only married for the political power in the past without any formal marriage.


    He pulled out the paper from his purse staring at it, his eyes were hurting from trying to solve the puzzles on that piece of paper on how to locate his target, Jessica Mortel.


    He had the clue that Jessica is in the capital but as the capital kept expanding, finding a person would be much difficult.


    "Miss, this looks good on you too~"


    "Kyaaa!!! How can you look so perfect??"


    ''What''s with the noisy sound over there?'' Herod nced at the voice of the shop assistant prasing the woman in the bright pinky dress.


    He rolled his eyes and walked outside for a bit for some fresh air tired of hearing the lies of those people.


    "Can I get a coffee please??"


    He sipped his coffee sitting outside of the shop since it will take a long time till Irene decided to buy which dress she wanted.


    The long strand of hair kept interrupting him from having a peaceful moment, he almost pulled it and cut it right away if it wasn''t for the kid falling beside him.


    <em>Thud!!!</em>


    Everyone was staring at Herod expecting him to bring that child up but he only stared at the kid''s teary eyes as if he was telling that kid to stand up for themselves.


    "Weak."


    "Wahhhhhhhhhh!!!" that whining sound really annoyed the heck out of Herod, he stood up from the bench ignoring the kid pleading for help with the bleeding wound on the knees.


    "Wahhhhhh."


    He sighed bending his knees to the kid''s eye levels, he muttered ncing at those people who were afraid of the kid with the ve mark on his neck since those types of kids were rumored to bring disease to people they touched, "Why are you crying??"


    The kid sniffled wiping its snort turning its head down and murmured in the hoarse voice, "It hurt..."


    "I don''t expect you to cry for something like that." he picked the kid up in his arm and patted its back to calm it down.


    "Miss, you''ll get--"


    "You''re strong to live with the disease, what''s with crying because of the little pain??"


    "Because...because...I''m used to my disease..." Herod chuckles carrying the kid gently to theke nearby.


    Irene saw the whole thing was emotionally moved by Herod, but she didn''t realize she didn''t have a single penny on her at the moment, and the person who said to pay her had already left the store.


    "Miss, aren''t you afraid of getting my disease??"


    "Shut up, I really hate kids. Let me see your knees."


    "You''re mean..."


    "Well, I am." Herod poured the water on the wound then summoned the rose petal with the ointment on it and then rubbed it on the kid''s knee.


    "It hurt--"


    "Well, of course, it does."


    "Do it gentler please."


    "This is the gentlest I could do."


    "Hmmmph..." the kid bit its lip enduring the pain until Herod finished fixing the wound.


    He sat beside the kid as it couldn''t move yet at thatke enjoying the view of theke while the kid was amazed by the rose Herod gave to it.


    "Can I get one more??"


    "No."


    "Ehhh??? Why???"


    "No reason."


    "Miss, I''m hungry..." the kid almost swallowed the rose it Herod didn''t stop it on time. In the end, the kid got to eat the strawberry tard.


    "Is that all?? I have to go now." Herod got up brushing off the dirt and the grass off his dress but a small hand grabbed his end of dress from behind.


    He turned back crossing his arm looking down at the kid making the kid feel scared but the kid knew Herod was kind besides his scary look. So it decided to...


    "I don''t have a ce to stay..."


    "Is that so?? I don''t have one too. I lived in the tombstone for many thousands of years."


    "!!???" the kid was frightened couldn''t know if it was a joke by the look from Herod''s expression.


    "Lady Herod!!!" a familiar voice called Herod''s name from behind, the kid flinched and hid behind Iris when it noticed that voice trembling behind Herod.


    "Sir Iris?? What brings you here??"


    "I noticed you from that ce!" he pointed his finger all the way to the bridge, Herod squinted his eyes in shock standing beside someone with that good eyesight.


    "What''re you doing here,dy Iris??"


    "Ahh...I''m helping this kid."


    "Wow, you''re so kind--eh??? Isn''t that--"


    "Greeting sir Iris~" the kid was drenched in cold sweat waving his hand to Iris.


    "Do you know this kid??"


    "Haa...know, huh?? Did this kid say anything to you??" Herod was indifferent replying to Iris, "Nothing much."


    Iris chuckled in devastation rubbing the brooch on his neck, "Well, I met this kid once...and I also gave a ce for him to stay...and I also lost my brooch the next day..." he muttered couldn''t look at the kid in the eyes because he was suffering from trust issue.


    Herod nced at the kid a few times but the kid kept avoiding his eye contact.


    "I just happen to find my brooch at the auction yesterday...hahaha..."


    "Kid, do you steal this man''s brooch??"


    "I--I..." the kid nodded in guilt.


    "Don''t me the young child, I already get it back, see??"


    "I''m not ming him though..."


    "Miss..." the kid went teary staring at his savior with the puppy eyes.


    "Say sorry to Sir Iris. Do you what happen to a thief after they die?? They won''t be able to move on to the next life easily."


    "Lady Herod...that..."


    "Now apologize."


    "Sorry...sir...I won''t steal again." the kid sobbed covering its eyes, Herod patted the kid and bowed to Sir Iris taking his leave.


    "See you next time then, I''ll watch over this kid from now on."


    "You will??"


    "Ah, yes. This kid is adorable after all." Herod picked the kid up in the air with his floating rose petal and left Iris there whose heart was beating till the point it hurt seeing Herod smile at him.


    ''She is so pretty when she smiles...my heart--''


    "Thank you, miss!!" the kid was so happy sitting on the petal floating off the ground.


    "Be careful, you might fall."


    "Yes!!!"


    "So what''s your name???"


    "My name...my name is Garu!!!"


    "What a funny name."


    "What about yours, mydy??"


    "Didn''t you already know??? That guy Iris called my name."


    "I thought it was your nickname since Herod sounded like a guy''s name."


    Herod chuckled listening to the kid until he noticed the woman he left at the store burning in rage.


    "Lady Herod!!!! We waste so much time, I told you we shouldn''t buy the dress..."


    "Sorry."


    "I don''t need your sorry. Let''s just hurry." Irene was still wearing the same old clothes, Herod stopped her once again and entered the store that time.


    Without much dy, he bought all the clothes in the store and whispered to the store owner about the location of the treasure of their ancestor''s heirloom.


    "Thank you so much!!!!"


    Herod ended up buying the wedding dress. Irene changed into the new clothes and the rest of them were delivered to the church.


    "Lady Herod, isn''t the hospital that way??"


    "But that bra--I mean duke Jel isn''t there."


    "But the new said he is there."


    "That''s fake news. He must be dying under the mountain of paperwork by now."


    "Wait, so the substitute duke Jel hire to do the paperwork was himself all along???!!!"


    "Yep."


    They arrived at the Mortel''s manor which was already fixed by magic, duke Jel lost a fortune because of fixing Marte''s room.


    "We can''t allow you inside." of course, the knight stopped Herod from getting in as usual to avoid attention from the people walking past the manor.


    They still let him, Irene, and the kid in as they saw the rose emblem in Herod''s hand.


    While Irene was still staring at the vast interior of the manor, Herod made his way up the stair to the duke with the eyes like a panda.


    "You brat, you''ll die before your deadline doing such works!!! Rest a little!!!!" none of Herod''s yelling got into Jel''s ears as Jel kept staring at the mountain of works.


    "Can you quiet down a bit?? I''m working."


    "I came here to give you this."


    "What''s it??"


    "Read it yourself." Herody on the couch eating apple with his feet on the table as Jel opened the letter.


    "You want me to attend the ceremony at the church tomorrow?"


    "Yeah, who else??"


    "But I was supposed to stay inside the hospital."


    "I want to find Jessica. And that''s the perfect opportunity to use you as bait." Jel gulped hearing Herod was nning to deal with Jessica.


    Herod knew clearly Jel lied to him about something but he didn''t know that Jel knew about the location of Jessica all along.


    "I won''t go. I''m very busy."


    "Jel...why are you trying so hard to do all these works?? Even I won''t be able to help you in this situation. You will have to give up this dukedom."


    "..."


    "Tristan, your heir is going to fight a demon. Your daughter was nowhere to be found, and that fake daughter of yours went missing as well. Just give up."


    "...I trust my children...they wille back."


    "And I also trust you, Jel. I didn''t read your memory all this time because I believe that you won''t hide the important things from me. You''d better make up your mind before everything is toote."


    <em>Cough cough</em>


    Blood came out of Jel''s mouth, it became worse after the explosion.


    Herod sighed and left Jel alone.


    ''I know Marte woulde back...but I don''t know about Tristan, Jel...''


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 76 - 76: Who Will Save Her? (3)

    <strong>On earth,</strong>


    "When will the author release the new volume??!!"


    "Yeah, it''s too long!!!! We''re waiting like crazy!!!"


    "Will Marte survive or not?????!!!"


    The number ofments on one forum about the novel ''You''re my precious gem.'' started increasing day by day and they shared the same motive as they were anticipating for the next volume of the series.


    "Ye-Joon, it''s way past the deadline now...you should hurry."


    Ye-Joon put his hand down in a frown after hanging up, the room was full of paper with scribble as he couldn''t make up his mind to write the next plot.


    He sighed then walked to the fridge to grab the bottle of water not for himself to drink but for the devastated man sitting in the corner of his apartment.


    "Drink some water, will you??"


    "Thank..." the man took the bottle and drank it all with one gulp.


    He wiped the droplet off his lip then sulked at the corner again.


    "I shouldn''t agree to write for you at that time. I know this woulde."


    "..."


    "Ji-hoon, are you getting writer block??" the man turned out to be Ji-hoon, he raised his head staring at Ye-Joon then shook it.


    "Then why don''t you tell me what happens next?? How can I write if you don''t tell me what happens next?"


    "..." Ji-hoonid himself on the floor holding his legs, Ye-Joon almost gave up on him at that point. He went to get hisptop then wrote the story by himself since the real author of the novel got depressed.


    Two hourster,


    "I killed Marte, Philip, Victor, and Aurora too. Demon Valencia was the one who killed them!!"


    Hearing that, Ji-Hoon got up to the desk immediately and yelled at Ye-Joon, "What''re you doing??? It''s not supposed to be this way."


    "Then what??? What??? What will happen??? The readers are cursing me out there as we''re talking. Should I wait for you to recover first???"


    "You don''t know anything!!! I write this story because of her...but now she''s gone...who am I going to write for???"


    "Then why do you care how this story goes??? Let''s just kill all the troubles and then make Diana fall in love with Richard again. It''s just a story...it''s not like they''re real people."


    "...no...they''re all real."


    "What...''re you talking about?? Are you having a fever again??" Ji-Hoon pressed the delete button and all the letters Ye-Joon wrote vanished to the ck paper on theptop''s screen.


    "It''s time for me to tell you the truth."


    "...why are you looking so serious?? There''s no time for a joke."


    "That novel is my past life. And Marte is the one I love." not a trace of lies appeared in that high school Ji-hoon''s eyes. It became difficult for Ye-Joon to tell if it was a lie or the truth.


    But he still went along the flow and asked Ji-hoon, "Then who are you in that story??"


    "I am...am...******."


    "What???!!! And did Marte love you back???" Ye-Joon chuckled hearing the answer.


    "Marte...she...is the one I always love...but..."


    <strong>+++</strong>


    <strong>On Anastasia, the northern empire,</strong>


    "I''m pretty sure it''s this way..." the man entered the secret entrance in the mountain, and even managed to get out of the mountain but there wasn''t any trace of Marte.


    He ran and ran to the vige at the border hoping for Marte and Valencia to be there, but it was quiet, not a single soul was spotted there.


    "Did she return to the empire?? Or she went back to the northern empire??" he was puzzled as he lost Marte. He sat depressed on the big rock at the corner of the vige then pulled out the book in his bag, the one that the destruction gave him.


    He burned it without looking at its content.


    "I will return to square one again if I use the shortcut...no matter how she''s feeling about me, I will ept it in this life..." he turned depressed blowing the ash off his hands.


    Victor epted the book since it will take a long time to deal with that woman, she will persuade him for hours so he took it right away.


    There was still a trace of fire in the vige, and some supply of the armies but it was like a ghosted vige.


    "Victor??" a familiar voice called his name, he was d to hear that voice since it meant Marte must be there too for that speaker to be there but when he turned to that voice, only one person stood before him.


    "Valencia, where''s Marte???"


    Valencia became furious with her blood boiling ran to kick Victor as soon as she heard his voice, her nose didn''t fool her.


    "You dare to ask that, you monkey???!!! Marte Unnie let herself be arrested for you!!!


    "What??!?!!! I only left for a minute!!"


    "Some bastards transformed into you and fooled us, that''s what happened!!! Now go save my Unnie or I''ll kill you."


    "What about you??? You''re a powerful de--I mean you''re strong, why don''t you save her that time???"


    "She told me to search for the woman named Aurora at the capital."


    Victor caught up with everything rushing to the northern empire immediately. But he didn''t forget to wave his hand goodbye to Valencia.


    ''Wait, ahh...I''m so dumb.'' he forgot Valencia was blind.


    "I''ll save her!!!!!!"


    "You''d better do!!!!" Valencia yelled back and then continued what she was doing before Victor came to the vige.


    "Argh...how can she let a blind person search for a person???" she stretched her hand then tried her best to smell for some crow around the vige.


    But there was none. She had no choice but to trust her hunch and walked aimlessly relying on her nose and sense.


    "There''s some sort of portal here..."


    <strong>+++</strong>


    <strong>The Royal Pce of the north,</strong>


    The man sat on the throne frowned his eyebrows when the blond hair woman walked inside the throne room covered in blood.


    Prince Philip''s eyes shook as his eyes widen when seeing the person that woman dragged inside the room.


    "Your majesty..." she threw the body of the person she brought inside the throne room to her feet then pulled the white hair up to show that face to the northern emperor.


    "Did you do it??"


    <em>Clink nk</em>


    The blonde hair woman dropped the empty bottle on the red carpet then grinned satisfyingly at the emperor.


    "Of course, she''s so stupid!!! HAHAHA, she really believed my lies. Why don''t we kill her right now?? She''s only unconscious at the moment." the emperorughed out loud seeing how alike that woman was to him when that woman pointed the dagger slicing the flesh of Marte.


    "Yeah!!! Kill her!!!!"


    "HAHAHA" Dianaughed and pressed the dagger on Marte''s hands, Prince Philip couldn''t stand by anymore and changed the topic.


    "Your majesty!!! About what you said earlier!!"


    "Ah, right...I was going to marry you to my daughter. And my daughter is none other than the person before you." Diana dropped the dagger was taken aback by the sudden thing the emperor just said.


    "Marrying your daughter???" Philip red at Diana.


    "Your majesty, please reconsider!!! I''m already in love with...someone."


    "Ah really??? Then you can make that person you love your concubine. There, it''s all done. And you too, prince...you don''t have any choice but do what I said...if you want the throne, that is."


    The emperor got up from his golden throne then walked to Diana patting her head for a moment then left the room. The door was shut, the darkness and an intense atmosphere filled the room.


    The only sound was Marte''s blood dripping on the floor.


    The light breeze that came from the window made the curtain fluttered, Prince Philip walked from that curtain to Diana.


    "Oh, isn''t this the illiterate prince???"


    "I don''t think we meet again so soon."


    "So what now?? Do you want to go against Richard??? You think you can win???"


    "I don''t hate my brother or anything, I only have my eyes on the throne."


    "Why wanting something you gave up in the first ce???"


    "I''ll take my leave now...but can you do me a favor??"


    "What is it??" Diana dropped her smile after smiling the whole time when hearing the sudden change in Philip''s tone.


    "I don''t want you to kill Marte, she will be useful for me."


    "Hmm?? What if I refuse?? How about this?? Why don''t you tell me all your ns first?? I might consider sparing this wench..."


    "You..."


    "I''m what?? She''s nothing to me, I always wanted to kill her."


    "If you touch her, I''ll--"


    "What will you do??? Prince Philip..." Diana turned herself to Philip then pressed her finger on Philip''s chest.


    "Philip, Philip, the illiterate prince, the stupid prince...you can do nothing except sell your body to me to get some of the northern armies...you have no right in what I''ll do."


    "You seem to misunderstand something...I don''t know how you be the princess of this empire...but that marriage won''t happen."


    "Yeah, of course, it won''t. The only person I love is Victor. You will only be my concubine."


    <em>Thud!!!</em>


    Diana used her death roses magic immobilizing Philip at once when she noticed the light magicing from his hand healing Marte.


    "You can''t kill her!!!"


    "And why not???" Diana raised her voice and then pulled the sword from Philip''s waist to stab Marte right in her stomach.


    <em>Arghhh...</em>


    The groaning agonizing sound escaped from Marte''s pale lip as her body curled like the letter C enduring the pain.


    ''Now what will you do, Philip...???''


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 77 - 77: Who Will Save Her? (4)

    "Aww...poor prince, if you lick my feet...I might consider making you my emperor." Diana murmured smirking at Philip who was standing frozen in one ce.


    Marte is still losing blood on the floor.


    "Don''t want to lose your pride, but the beggar doesn''t choose. I''m the daughter of the <strong>EMPEROR</strong> after all." she kept taunting the prince with her words.


    "So does that mean you''re just a fake daughter of the duke??" the prince took his sword back then crossed his arm standing tall with his cold gaze staring at Diana.


    "The past <strong>IS</strong> the past, I still can''t believe I be a princess like this."


    "Should I congratte you?? But what about the man you love?? Will he ept you as the princess?? I thinkmander Victor doesn''t like royalty much."


    "<strong>AT THE</strong> other side of the <strong>DOOR</strong>, I''ll go and find him...and then I''ll exin to him everything. Just worry about yourself, you stupid prince." Diana dragged Marte''s feet and mmed the door of the throne room against the wall.


    "I lost all my excitement thanks to you. I guess I''ll keep her alive and torture herter in the <strong>UNDERGROUND PRISON</strong>."


    "..." the prince soon followed her outside and went to execute his n.


    The prince looked left and right hiding at the corner of the pce, and the shadow of a person reflected at the bottom of his feet as that person arrived.


    "Robert, go and save Marte in the underground prison. Take Mary with you for safety." the phoenix came out of prince Philip and then flew to sit on Robert''s shoulder.


    The prince kneeled down on the ground marking the ground as Robert behind him vanished to do his mission.


    "Let''s wait until the night." the prince smirked.


    At the underground prison,


    "Who are you??"


    "Haah??! I''m the princess of this empire, how dare you fool??!!!" Diana raised her voice against the knights guarding the prison.


    "She...she is the one sir Oliver told us about." the tall knight was nervous when his colleague told him that, he bowed ny-degree at Diana then opened the gate for her.


    They were terrified by the sight of the blood of the body Diana dragged inside the prison.


    As their attention was on Marte, the vine of rose came out of the dirt on the wall and grabbed the keys to all of the cells, and was brought to Diana.


    Diana tossed Marte inside the prison after inserting the keys inside the hidden pocket inside her dress.


    "You''d better get it right, Prince Philip."


    <strong>Light Magic: Blessing of Goddess</strong>


    <em>Huff huff</em>


    Marte at the other side of the cell was panting as she could finally breathe after all the pain Diana put her through.


    Diana smirked seeing Marte in such a terrible state and put her hand inside the cell to grab Marte''s hair.


    Marte inside the cell had her eyes turned blue gritting her teeth in anger.


    "It''s so nostalgic, isn''t it...Diana??"


    "YOU B*TCH!!!! Give me my body back!!!!"


    Diana smirked as she brought out the antidote which was in the other bottle to show Marte and teased her with it as her hand couldn''t reach to grab it.


    "I still need your body, Diana...so stay patient in here. Bye b*tch!!"


    "Marte!!!!! I swear I''ll kill you!!!!"


    "Well, try~" Marte who was inside Diana''s body grinned and then used her death roses magic to tie Diana''s hand to the iron cell. Diana''s face with the scar hit the cell, Marte bent her knees and then pulled out Marte (Diana)''s tongue.


    "I wonder is this what you see when you cut Marte''s tongue...Diana..."


    "What--what...what...are you..."


    Marte brought out the dagger and slid the dagger on that tongue she held.


    "When I get that body back...listen, Diana, I will cut your tongue and then throw it to the dog..." Marte tossed Diana on the cold floor.


    Diana red at Marte with killing intent, her heart boiled as seeing Marte using her body as she please while she had to be stuck inside her painful body.


    "I will kill myself in your body!!!"


    "Do it then!!! Can you...??"


    "You''re just an outsider, Sun-hee!!! Why are you so simr to Marte??!!!!!"


    "And you''re just another personality of Diana...how dare you use her body as you please?? You''re also the one who pulled me inside theke, aren''t you??!!" Marte finally remembered when she saw Diana''s eyes turn blue. It was from the day when she started hating Diana because she pulled her inside theke.


    Diana''s eyes at that time when the duke saved her were blue.


    "I think the one who burnt Marte''s gift for Diana was also you!! If it wasn''t for you, Diana wouldn''t turn like this..."


    "What??? You knew nothing, you wench!!! I--I--I am the main personality!!! I am the real Diana!!!"


    "..." Marte put back the dagger since she had no time to listen to her speech, she turned her back walking back to the surface. But then the creepy voice was heard behind her back, the light of the torch shed on Diana who was in Marte''s body.


    For a split second, there was a shadow of the dragon with its teeth was shown trying to devour Marte.


    "Ha..ha...ha...I''ll kill you...Sun-hee...or Marte...I''ll kill everyone you love...even your father...and your lover..."


    ''I need to delete this personality from Diana as soon as possible.'' it was Marte''s thought as the evil inside Diana''s other personality had no bound.


    "Don''t let anyonee inside the prison."


    "Yes, your highness!!"


    Marte flinched a little when those knights called her by the royal title. She took a deep breath then continued walking to the surface.


    She bent her knee covering her face full of guilt as she said many rude words to the first prince, she even called him stupid.


    The lighting from the sun started burning her skin, that was why she got up and walked all the way back to the royal chamber of the princess.


    She had to be like the real Diana and be mean as possible to fool the emperor''s eyes, with her current clue about the emperor''s power, that was the only thing she could do.


    The only thing she had to worry about was Aurora and Tristan, she really hoped that Aurora would understand the meaning of the secret code she told Valencia to give to her.


    <strong>+++</strong>


    <strong>The center empire, the Mortel duchy,</strong>


    "La~La~La~shinyyyyyyy~"


    "So that''s the n, I hope youe to the ceremony tomorrow, your grace." Irene told duke Jel.


    "I will. By the way, congrattion on bing the new priestess."


    "Thank you, your grace. Right, I have one more thing to say to you."


    "I''m listening."


    "La~La~La~hehehe...pig tail."


    "Flynn is a spy sent from the crown prince, Richard." Irene spoke with a serious face but the duke was sitting from the desk with the expression as he already knew that.


    He sighed and replied to Irene, "Marte already knew about that though...she knew how to deal with it."


    "But isn''t it better to fire him with this opportunity we get?? He failed to protectdy Marte!"


    "I don''t think it''s the right thing to do...after all, they''re pretty close."


    "But your grace, he''s not an ordinary spy...he even intrudes the duchy of duke Asher."


    "I''ll think about it. I heard fromdy Herod over here that you''re quite a good friend with Marte."


    Irene scratched her head and shook her head denying, she murmured, "I don''t think she even thinks of me as a friend though...and the first time we met...it''s kinda terrible."


    "I''m pretty sure my daughter is lucky to have you as a friend. Please continue taking care of my daughter." Ireneughed nervously when hearing the duke talking like a nearly dead man.


    "That guy really cares about his daughter!! So don''t tell about the things today to Marte."


    "////" the duke cleared his throat hiding his face behind the paperwork.


    "O...okay..." Irene smiled nervously.


    "Shiny!!! Old sir, can I have this??" the little kid Garu pointed its finger at the feather the duke held in his hand. Garu was sitting on the duke''sp the whole time


    "Lady Herod, why are you bringing this kid to my study room??"


    "I want you to adopt this kid."


    "Are you out of your mind?? Where''s this kid''s parents??" Garu couldn''t follow the conversation sat there clueless biting the duke''s finger as he didn''t give him the feather.


    "He''s a ve from that empire, I can''t deal with the kid. So take care of him, will you??"


    "I can...can take care of Garu..."


    "No...no...no, I want the duke to take care of him. You''re a priestess, you''re busy...you know??" the duke and Irene looked pissed ring at Herod who was eating cookies being carefree like that.


    "Papa!!"


    "No, I''m not your papa." the duke put the kid standing on the floor and took his watch from the kid''s pocket making him sulk on the verge of tears.


    "Garu,e here." Herod picked Garu up and looked at Jel with puppy eyes.


    "Garu, say it..." he whispered to Garu.


    "Pwease..."


    Jel tried his best to avoid that pitiful eyes but in the end, he adopted that kid knowing there might be some meaning behind Herod''s action.


    "Alright then, let''s go. We need to go to Madeline''s household too for today." Herod picked Garu up and gave it to Jel to carry him.


    "Be careful on the way."


    "Have a good day, your grace." Irene bowed to duke Jel leaving the room.


    "What''s with the long face???" Herod asked Irene as they walked down the stair.


    "Why does the duke treatdy Marte so badly when he loves her that much?"


    "I can''t tell you, but if I have to say...his love for Marte can''tpare to anything."


    "What''s the point of it ifdy Marte will never know that her father loves her?? Isn''t it painful??"


    "Some people are used to it though, they don''t need such thing as family love like you, Irene."


    "Sometimes, I feel like I''m talking to an olddy."


    "Hey, that''s rude!!" Irene chuckled, then suddenly, out of nowhere, a man ran hitting Irene''s shoulder in a hurry running to the big door.


    "Who is that??!!!" Irene raised her voice feeling the pain in her shoulder.


    "Where''s Eun-Kyung??? Is this another illusion??!!!! Eun-Kyung!!!!!!" duke Jel from the study room when hearing that loud voice, he couldn''t believe his own ear. He rushed out of his room running down the stair to that man with white hair.


    "Tristan!!!??"


    "You''re not my father, you''re just an illusion!!!" it was really Tristan, Garu was scared walking down the stair hiding behind Herod taking a peek at Tristan.


    "Tristan!!! Calm down!!! It''s me, your father!!!"


    "You can''t fool me, this is just an illusion!!! when the father and son talking to each other in confusion, Herod''s eyes shook as he saw the rain outside.


    "Irene...what''s that...??" his lip was shaking as the thousands of years he was in that world, he had never seen anything like that.


    Irene looked at the same rain Herod was pointing and immediately put on her priestess''s crown running outside.


    "Everyone!!! Listen to me!!!! I''m the priestess!!!! Catch every single person!!!!" she climbed on the roof at the square raising her voice shouting her loudest to people.


    It wasn''t normal rain, it was the human falling from the sky.


    "You hear the priestess, hurry!!!!" everyone scattered to catch each and every soldier fell down from the sky.


    But the falling still continued, no matter how many people joined to help, some of them will die from the fall.


    Then that woman stepped up on the same roof, the magic energy surrounding her made her like a shining sapphire as she gathered her magic to spread all the roses across the empire.


    <em><strong>Death Roses Magic: Ocean of Roses</strong></em>


    "Lend me your magic." it was Herod murmured to Irene as he spread his vine and roses to catch all the two hundred soldiers.


    <em>Huff huff</em>


    <em>Arghhhh...</em>


    Herod took all the side effects to himself, a part of his face turned ck from using such a huge amount of death roses magic.


    Irene couldn''t bear to see him like that, she touched Herod and the side effect also affected her.


    "You''re too kind..." Herod fell unconscious while Irene''s nose was bleeding. For the first time, she felt so d she could witness a hero who could save many people.


    "You''re the one who is kind..dy Herod."


    <strong>Back to the Mortel duchy,</strong>


    Tristan who thought the real world was an illusion, he raised his sword intended to slice his own throat to get out.


    "This is the real world!!!! Tristan!!!! I''m your father!!!" the duke used his magic to immobilize Tristan who was drenched in a cold sweat.


    Tristan started sobbing when he looked at the house which had no portrait of his mother, he finally epted that it was the real world.


    The father couldn''t hold back his tear ran to hug his own son, "I''m d you''re safe, Tristan..."


    "Father...I came back...I came back to the real world..." he sniffled inside his father''s arm dropping the sharp sword.


    "Wee back..."


    "Mother isn''t here...I met mother in the illusion, father...mom was pretty...we live happily every day...but now...now...mom''s gone..."


    "Oh...Tristan..." the father ruffled his son''s hair tofort him, those two''s hearts shattered again, the wound of losing a lover and a mother appeared again.


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 78 - 78: Who Will Save Her? (5)

    "I need to find her." Tristan raised his head with eyes full of determination, he stood up reaching out his hand to take duke Jel''s hand.


    "How did you get here, Tristan??" duke Jel stood tall asked Tristan in a worried voice.


    "I have no idea. But I have to confirm something...I need to find her."


    "Papa..." Tristan was taken aback when a random kid ran to hug duke Jel''s leg and called him like that.


    Tristan stared at duke Jel, it was very awkward.


    "This is the kid I adopted."duke Jel replied in a nervous tone.


    Tristan had no idea what was going on, but still epted that and patted Garu''s head.


    "By the way, where are Marte and Diana??"


    Duke Jel flinched but he kinda expected that as the house seemed to be quiet and Tristan wasn''t at the house when the explosion took ce.


    He avoided Tristan''s eyes and told him all the truth.


    "What??? How can I not know anything about this?!!!"


    "They''re still alive, don''t worry."


    "I need to search for them too!!" Tristan left the house but did not go to search for his sisters, he went to the group of armies that Herod saved.


    He ran and ran searching for her, but no one looked like her. She was nowhere to be found. Not a single soldier among the two hundred was missing. But why was Eun-Kyung the only one missing??


    He was panicked as he was the only one who saw Eun-Kyung go inside the portal with the demon. He had no idea what happened to her.


    He was scared, his heart couldn''t calm down until he saw her and hear her voice again. He already missed her rude tone already.


    He ran back to the duchy.


    "I''ll go back to the north. She isn''t here..." Tristan told duke Jel in a thick voice.


    "No, you stay here. I can''t afford to lose you, Tristan."


    "But father, she..."


    "Did you already forget who you are right now?? You''re the duke of this dukedom."


    "...I--I..." Jel put Garu who was sleeping on the couch and walked to Tristan.


    "Just tell me who she is, I''ll be the one to go."


    "But father, it''s dangerous there!!!"


    "Marte is also in the north...I''ll bring them all back here." duke Jel finally be able to push off his works to someone capable so that he could do what he intended to do.


    Tristan turned his head down in disappointment as he knew for sure he won''t be able to leave the house to go find Eun-Kyung no matter how much he tried to persuade his father.


    He told duke Jel all about Aurora''s appearance. Duke Jel put his hand on his son''s solder and smiled as he will be able to perform his final duty as a father to all his children.


    "Tristan...I know you will be a great leader." duke Jel hugged Tristan and walked out of the house, Tristan had no idea at that time what duke Jel was going to do.


    <em>Cough cough</em>


    ''I''ll see you soon, te...my wife...''


    As Herod was unconscious, it was duke Jel''s opportunity to get out from his sight. He felt sorry for the woman who carried Herod as he wouldn''t be able to do the n she told him.


    The ceremony was approaching, as long as Tristan, the new duke came back, the n will be able to work.


    Duke Jel didn''t spare any time running to the magic tower, the nostalgic ce he once entered in the past. He used teleportation with the destination set to the north.


    <strong>Back to the Mortel manor,</strong>


    Tristan sat on the desk of duke Jel with many piles of paper, he couldn''t shake off the ominous feeling he had in his heart.


    "I won''t forgive you if you die...Eun-Kyung..." he shoved his face into the piles of paper as he took a deep breath.


    <em>Meow meow (help...Eun-Kyung...)</em>


    Tristan was started by the sound of the cat on the edge of the window, he immediately opened the window to let the white cat in.


    It was the same cat he saw in Eun-Kyung''s illusion, but the cat had wound everywhere on its body.


    "Are you alright??!!" he ran to grab the first-aid kit to stop the bleeding.


    He felt the chill when he slid his finger through the cat''s fur, there were so many wounds on the cat. He was furious for some reason at the bastard who hit the adorable cat.


    <em>Meow... (...will die...)</em>


    <em>Meow...meow...meow... (Father...''s treasure...is behind...the...portrait...)</em>


    <em>Meow!!! (Please...)</em>


    <em>Meow meow meow!! (Understand!! Please, Tristan...)</em>


    "What''re you trying to say???" the cat groaned in pain with the disappointment appearing on its face.


    <em>Knock knock</em>


    "Your grace, sir Armando is asking for you." the butler talked from the other side of the locked door. The cat flinched in fear and went to hide inside the desk.


    "Isn''t he Aurora''s brother??" Tristan gave the cat to the butler and walked down the stair to greet the heir of Madeline''s family.


    Armando upon seeing Tristan went from a smirk to a face full of worry and then ran to Tristan and whined in front of him.


    "Commander...I mean your grace, where is my sister??? Is she alright?? Is she well??? I''m worried about her." he put his hand on his chest and kneeled in front of Tristan with the fake tears rolling down on his cheek.


    There was a stain of blood at the edge of his pant but Tristan didn''t notice it as he felt guilty toward Armando for such a thing to happen to Aurora (Eun-Kyung).


    "I''m really sorry..."


    "No...I don''t want your sorry...I want my beloved sister back..." he cried getting up as Tristan helped him. He suddenly hugged Tristan crying his eyes out loudly with the slight grin on the corner of his lip.


    "I''m sorry..."


    ''You do something useful for once...my stupid sister...''


    <strong>+++</strong>


    <strong>Two hours earlier,</strong>


    <strong>Aurora''s POV</strong>


    <em>Arghhh...</em>


    <em>Sh*t...f*ck...arghhh...</em>


    This motherf*cker...is cheating...


    It went well as I summoned the hero from theic book to fight the demon until that moment when he summoned the demon king to wipe out all of my armies.


    The fight went on and on without any side losing with the world set in Korea.


    The gun in my hand, I used it from the point I was an amateur till the point I became an expert.


    "Come out,e out, wherever you are...the time flows the same to the outside world, remember??"


    It was a warning, if I dyed for some time, he would kill all the armies including Tristan. And that was something I won''t allow to happen.


    He could only summon a figure once at a time as the rule was set, I wanted to summon goddess Anastasia, but I didn''t have enough info about her.


    That bastard also didn''t have all the info about the demon king, so the demon king could only use one spell but that spell was the reason one of my arms was lost taking one of the demon king''s spells head-on.


    The pain was real...I wasn''t even sure if I would have a hand to write a letter when Ie out of this illusion.


    What...who...I should summon???


    "Come out now." my back was against the corner of the wall inside the supermarket was full of my sweat as a result of my fear from those two monsters walking toward where I hid.


    The blood of the demon inside of me was boiling to the point my blood vein was transparent to my eyes.


    Who should I...summon????


    <em>Hmm...</em>


    There were many people inside the supermarket, and the world was still living normally. The number of people, could I use them??


    But what would get me to control them all at once??


    <em>!!</em>


    <strong>Summoning: Zombie</strong>


    A zombie with a green skin tone appeared in front of me, it was murmuring random nonsense. It was a relief it didn''t see me as its enemy.


    "Those two are your enemy."


    "Enemy target locked."


    "Good. Now go on, bite all those humans...wait...wait...bite me first."


    <em>Ahhh...</em>


    My skin turned green, my hair turned from pink to white.


    I was panting in agony as the zombie virus got inside my body, but as the power as the summoner, I didn''t lose my humanity.


    The demon Lucas didn''t notice what I was nning in the shadow. As he was searching for me, my force was spreading everywhere inside Seoul.


    I sneaked into the zombie group blending in as a zombie.


    An hour passed, the zombie which I summoned came back to me and nodded.


    "It''s time."


    The ground was shaking as I ran alongside all those uncountable zombies, they were climbing the building to where the demon was.


    "What''s this?? Demon king, wipe them all out."


    <strong>Demon Art: Light of Darkness</strong>


    A part of zombies vanished to ashes from that one beam of light.


    As I thought, he could only use one spell at a time, and it had to be charged for a while before using the spell again.


    He destroyed the demon king and then summoned the other demon, all of the zombies became headless, even I wasn''t be able to dodge it on time. My ne was the one who took the attack, the ne cracked a little.


    I panted couldn''t believe he would summon that demon, it was none other than Valencia. She didn''t need to use any spell, with her one sword, she continued cutting the zombies.


    But unfortunately, my group of zombies didn''t die from that kind of attack as it had a random core inside its body.


    "You''re a cheater!!!"


    Say it all you want, but this is my card to fight against you.


    I stood from my hiding ce to get the full view of Lucas running from those zombies, I thought I was really going to win until he summoned that creature.


    With its one breath, all my zombies burnt to ashes, one p of its wing blow the buildings to the point we couldn''t recognize it was the city anymore with all the dirt.


    It was a massive dragon.


    Well, the zombies were all gone, but my hope didn''t vanish with that attack. I took that opportunity to bring the doom to my enemy.


    "HAHAHAHA, I still have more knowledge than you, bring it on--"


    "Oh...I''ll bring it on...hehe...checkmate." I came out of my hiding ce, the ce where I hid as I predicted where Lucas would run. As he was arrogant, with the teeth of the zombies, I rushed to bite him in the neck.


    "What are you--" his flesh turned green, the dragon behind us disappeared. I wiped the demon''s blood off my lip and then grabbed him tight and shut his mouth with my hand to cover him from using another spell to summon another being.


    But I hadn''t yet realized he already did. The demon king appeared again behind me and grabbed my face, he slid his own arm and poured all his blood inside me.


    <em>Arghhhhhhhhhh</em>


    "HAHAHA...let''s see who will be a demon...who will be a monster..."


    "You...you...bastard..." my skin turned ck, the demon king vanished again, my eyes went blurry as I could no longer suppress the power of the blood of the demon inside my body. I held onto my consciousness to witness who died before whom in this realm.


    If he died before me, I''ll win...the minute of him turning into a zombie felt like an eternity to me.


    "...I won''t lose..."


    "I won''t...either..."


    <em>Urgh...</em>


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 79 - 79: Who Will Save Her? (6)

    <strong>Aurora''s POV</strong>


    <strong><Tie!></strong>


    What???


    How????


    I''m pretty sure that guy turned into a zombie first!!!


    "Tsk. It was a good match..." that demon guy clearly avoided my eyes. He turned his head to his right, even in the pitch-ck void, I could see his shameless face clearly.


    "Release the soldiers!!!" I yelled at him since we both knew who won that battle. It was to cover his defeat by making it a tie.


    "Fine...but since it is a tie, I need something in return."


    "What...what do you want??" I covered myself taking a few steps away from him, I gulped seeing the smirk on his face.


    "HAHA, why would I want that body??? Human is disgusting!!" said someone who used to be a human as well, I clicked my tongue and fixed myself standing in front of him.


    Before he could make any suggestion, I talked to him first about what I wanted to give him which will benefit both him and me, "How about I make sure that no one wille here again??"


    "Why do I feel like I''m the one at disadvantage??"


    "Then what more do you want??"


    "I want that ne."


    "This ne??" the ne almost became unrecognizable from a butterfly ne to a broken wing butterfly because of me overusing its power.


    I couldn''t even lift an average rock with my current strength.


    "Fine..." I will be free from the superhuman strength too, but when I handed him the ne, a part of me felt like...it was hurt to see the ne was given to someone else.


    The superhuman strength was never a curse to me, it was more like a blessing. But I no longer could use it. So what''s the use of wearing it??


    And I soon be the demon anyway...maybe I should run away to the countryside like the protagonist to live peacefully there.


    <em>Haa...</em>


    Why did I say like I was going to die??


    "Human, why are you crying??"


    "I''m not." the demon wore the ne and the butterfly pendant on the ne restored to the original with some strange magic he used.


    "I admit, it was fun ying with you all." the demon guy, even though he was a jerk, he was only toying with us with the stupid illusion, but none of the soldiers died.


    "Did you set them free??"


    "I did. They''re teleported to the capital."


    "How did you teleport them???"


    "Emm...I dropped them from the sky."


    "..."


    I made the face ''Are you crazy?'' at the demon.


    But I''m pretty sure the magician in the capital won''t let those soldiers fall to their death. I was relieved that he could keep his words.


    Just when I was relieved, a chill rushed down to my spine like my body became electrified, the demon in front of me kneeled on one of his knees to the god-like being behind me.


    I couldn''t turn myself to face that person...more like that demon. It was lucky that the demon Lucas already sent the soldiers away from that demon.


    "Mydy, you''re back."


    No doubt about it, she is clearly Valencia, the third rank legendary demon.


    "Lucas, who is this woman?? I smelled a girl''s scent."


    "Mydy, use my eyes."


    "Ah, right...I could do that. I keep forgetting about my magic spell these days."


    <strong>Demon Contract: Demon''s share eyes</strong>


    Lucas''s red eyes glow inside the dark, I got goosebumps from it as he stared at me from head to toe and the voice behind me mumbling, "Pink hair, blue eyes, are you Aurora??"


    "Yes..."


    What''s she going to do to me??


    I already gave the ne to her underling, I''m useless!!!


    Ah...let''s just die here...


    It''s been a good time.


    I''m pretty sure Marte is going to be fine. I don''t have to do the mission anymore either. Instead of living the rest of my life as a demon, let''s just die here.


    "...I''ll kill you."


    I couldn''t even gulp the saliva that was stuck between my throat because of the intense fear from the front and behind of me let alone breathing.


    "Ahaha, just kidding."


    What??


    "You''re Marte Unnie''s friend, right?? She got a message for you."


    I finally turned to her as she mentioned Marte, and what''s with the unnie thingy???


    She recited something in the air, she kept looking at her palm and then wrote the letter in the air. It was pretty cool.


    "Lucas and I can''t see what''s written here. This message is for you. Please read it."


    "Ah...thank...you..."


    I bowed thanking her even though her eyes seemed like she was watching television instead of my face. I forgot that she was blind.


    I looked up to the letter in the air floating above my head.


    <Aurora, the one in front of you is Valencia. I need you to save my brother and all the people who came alongside him. Please knock Valencia out, grab something which belongs to her and then say the word ''Memory Maniption off'' out loud. I''m in the northern empire with Diana, tell my father not to worry, I''ll return soon. I owe you one.>


    Marte must be thinking I was still at the capital, and what''s with the memory thingy?? She said I was supposed to say it out loud.


    Should I say it right now??


    "Memory Maniption off."


    <em>Ackkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk</em>


    A scream from the demon Valencia almost broke my eardrum as I had to crouch to cover my ears from the soundwaveing from her lip.


    Marte appeared in front of me with the high-level magic circle, I could see the memory pieces which have Valencia in them fly inside Valencia''s head at once.


    "What did you do??!!!" Lucas rushed to hisdy while I didn''t spare any time after realizing what I shouldn''t have done. I grabbed Valencia''s heavy sword and left the portal immediately.


    Marte, what did you just tell me to say???!


    I hid behind the rock in front of the purple portal, I finally returned to the real world.


    I grabbed the horse and put Valenica''s sword behind my back and made a run for it.


    The ground was shaking, as I was riding on the horse under the heavy snow, Valencia stepped out of the portal and jumped toward me at the speed of light.


    "That wench, how dare she maniptes my memory???!!! Where is she???!! Urgh..." she tripped and fell down but Lucas helped her back up restraining her froming after me. He nodded as the sign of telling me to run away.


    I owed Lucas once that time. Riding to the capital would take a long time, and Valencia would catch up to me any second. I rode on the mount Windigo, my horse gave up on me as it was freezing as we climbed up the mountain.


    I had no magic anymore, and Valencia already caught up to me, she walked toward me slowly reaching her hands out. I could spot the northern empire inside the globe barrier but the height down was very tall. I would crush by the fall if I jumped from the mountain.


    The cold wind blew my hair covering my eyesight of the mad Valencia who gritted her teeth with the eyes which could shoot holes inside my body.


    "Give me back my sword."


    "No!!!"


    "What??? You insolent. I''ll kill you, burn you and toss it to the demon''s dog."


    "...well, you''re nothing without your sword...and you have to get the body before burning it." I grinned with the tears dropping on my cheek as I opened my arm and jumped off that cliff.


    "You b*tch!!!!!" I could hear her yelling as I was falling down faster and faster.


    I passed through the barrier, it was such a beautiful empire. I knew why Marte wanted something belonging to Valencia, it was to make Tristan''s mission to sess. The only thing to prove Valencia is dead is to show something that belongs to her to the emperor.


    "Intruder!!!! Intruder!!!!!" the army of dragons was flying toward me as my body passed the barrier of the empire.


    ...it took a really long time for my body to hit the ground which made it really annoying. I just wanted to die quickly so that I won''t have to prepare for so long for the pain I''m going to face.


    <strong>[Critical mission: Save Tristan. No more danger is affecting the target''s life. Congrattion, youpleted the mission.]</strong>


    <strong>[+++Complete healing+++]</strong>


    <strong>[Leveling up system is activating!]</strong>


    <strong>[Level up!]</strong>


    <strong>[Level up!]</strong>


    <strong>[Level up!]</strong>


    <strong>[You shall choose your reward!]</strong>


    <strong>[1. Prediction Magic]</strong>


    <strong>[2. Sword Master]</strong>


    <strong>[3. Weather Magic]</strong>


    Isn''t that a little bit overpowered??


    The inside of my body, all of the pain seemed to be vanish. There was a screen in front of me saying a bunch of stuff saying stat and something like that. I''m currently level three.


    Since when did a romance novel be a system novel like this???


    I choose the number three option and all the information about the <weather magic> went inside my brain.


    Thank goodness, I choose that.


    <strong>Weather Magic: Wind!</strong>


    My body turned to wind bringing the sword with me, I flew along with the wind in the air and descended inside the empire making all of those dragon knights confused.


    My body felt light as the wind reformed to the human body.


    I obtained the new magic, the magic of my own. It felt really great.


    My happiness didn''tst as the new mission popped up.


    <strong>[Discover the secret of the northern empire. Mission failed: Punishment.]</strong>


    Phew...just a punishment this time...


    <strong>[Punishment: Death.]</strong>


    Are you freaking kidding me???!!!!


    I shouted to the rounded moon as it was the stupid system. It was night time so I decided to shout nonsense to vent all my anger out.


    "I won''t die!!! I won''t dieeeeeeeee!!!!"


    <strong>+++</strong>


    <strong>The library of the northern empire,</strong>


    Everyone went to sleep as it already passed midnight, but two women were still reading books from different floors of the building as one was reading history and one more reading the magic of transformation.


    Aurora yawned and fell asleep with the history book on her head, the librarian at the receptionist desk shook her head seeing another homeless person slept inside the library again.


    Marte inside Diana''s body yawned but in the opposite of Aurora, she read all the books in the library using her memory magic to enhance her reading and memorizing speed.


    "Alright, time to go!" she blew off the fire lit inside themp and sneaked out through the big window on the top floor of the library.


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 80 - 80: Marinette Mortel(1)

    <em>Arghh...</em>


    <em>Huff huff...</em>


    "This stupid body...urgh..." her indecision between killing herself and adapting to the body made her body be more painful.


    Diana groaned with her stomach rumbling, she put her hands around the iron rod which was the only thing keeping her inside the prison cell as it banned her from using magic.


    <em>Ahh...</em>


    "Lady Marte! Lady Marte!" a very low voiceing from the owner of the feet which she was staring at as her body was on the cold dirty floor.


    She raised her head to look at the man in the knight suit, he smiled at her.


    "Who are--"


    "I''m here to rescue you." that man didn''t listen to her question to the end and persuaded to cut the iron rod with some unique magic he had.


    Diana had an indifferent face taking his hand to stand up from the floor.


    "Lady Marte, I''ll escort you back...to the capital." that man had a sad look as what he just said wasn''t what he truly wanted.


    "Hmm...your name is..."


    "I thought you already knew my name...I''m Robert."


    "Ahh...I see..." her eyes became crescent as he led her way outside, when she was walking, she heard something rustling inside her hidden pocket. She had no idea there was such a pocket inside the stupid dress Marte wore.


    She slid her hand inside the pocket while the man in front of her waspletely off guard.


    ''Robert, she''s not the realdy Marte.''


    The phoenix talked to Robert through telepathy, but her words didn''t get through since Diana put something inside Robert''s pocket to ban any magic from interfering with her n.


    ''Well...well...how did I not notice this??'' Diana grinned, her eyes slowly turned dark blue as she picked up the sharp torch hung on the wall and clenched it while staring at her savior''s back.


    ''Marte''s ally...huh?? Ah...it''s so thrilling.'' she blew off the burning fire on the torch, its heat still remain.


    The phoenix inside Robert couldn''t wait any longer, she rushed outside when Robert turned himself at the corner making Diana couldn''t see the purple phoenix.


    It soared its wing in the sky searching everywhere inside the royal pce for the real Marte but Marte was nowhere to be found.


    ''Should I go to master??? But...'' it shook its head and continued searching for Marte before it became toote.


    <strong>Back to the underground prison,</strong>


    The situation became extremely tense just only a second after the phoenix Mary left. Robert raised his sword at Marte''s throat. He had the upper hand to kill Diana in that body, but seeing Marte''s face, he didn''t have the gut.


    "Robert, I''m not your realdy Marte...but I can give you everything you need. On one condition though."


    "I won''t listen to any of your nonsense,dy Diana! You''re the one who brought tragedy to mydy."


    "Ahh...like I thought, you''re really valuable to me, Robert. Join my side." Diana still remain calm even though the sword of Robert which he polished every day already reached her neck.


    "I won''t betraydy Marte."


    "Then kill me. Isn''t killing me a big help to her??"


    "You''re still in my master''s body. Do you really think I would fall for your trick??" Robert tossed the chunk of the iron rod out of his body, his magic returned to him immediately after that.


    Diana threw the keys which Marte put inside her pocket inside the prison of a certain someone she whispered to while Robert didn''t notice. In Robert''s eyes, it was the torch she threw, he didn''t get to see the keys along with it.


    "Robert, you''re so naive. Who would want to stay inside such a painful body?? She always wanted my father...I mean duke Jel''s love...so staying inside my body will be rewarding to her."


    Robert chuckled and then his eyes turned cold, "Then give me a reason why you want to die. I might change my mind to kill you right here. Right now."


    His eyes turned deadly, so did Diana''s. A drop of tears fell off from that glowing blue eyes.


    "I..."


    <strong>+++</strong>


    <strong>Marte''s POV</strong>


    If things really go well, I might obtain incredible political power from the northern empire.


    It seemed the first prince, Philip also wanted to rebel after all the time he was silent. Borrowing the army from the neighboring empire was never been a good choice no matter what era it was.


    But if it really went well, Richard would lose and the empire will have Philip as the new ruler.


    But I didn''t really think if he would be a great ruler though, if my judgment was wrong, he might even be worse than Richard.


    If we want to defeat Richard, it had to be around this time. He would grow stronger and finally be undefeatable if we ignored him for too long. Richard is a sly fox.


    I walked on the lonely street alone under the moonlight after reading all the history books all day long.


    <em>Kwack kwack</em>


    ''Lady Marte!!!! Lady Marte!!! Help!!!!'' suddenly the purple phoenix descended from the skynding right on my face making me fall on the street hurting my butt.


    "What''s wrong???!! Did something happen to Philip???"


    ''No, no, no...but Robert is in danger."


    "Robert?? He''s the guy from this morning, isn''t he?"


    ''You...I meandy Diana in your body wants to do something bad to him!! Please save him...'' the phoenix I held in my arm slowly lost her burning light right after she said that.


    I took a deep breath then hid Mary somewhere the person who will be in this body won''t be able to find. I brought out the antidote which Victor gave to me.


    The antidote looked like poison which would kill me when I drink it. But at some point, I would drink it anyway, I drank it in one go.


    My fingers were shaking, my heart was throbbing, I fell on the street cing my hand on my chest as it was unbearable. My consciousness was drifting away, as my mind wasn''t to the fullest, I didn''t even notice the seed inside my soul when I drank the antidote that night.


    If I knew what was in that antidote, I would never drink it.


    I opened my eyes again with the worse familiar pain I had been through, just like when I first came to Anastasia, the burning fire inside the painful body. One thing was different though. Instead of Anna who weed me, I was weed by a big man with scars all over his face.


    Robert was held inside that giant man''s arm as he was resisting in pain, and I who had the sword stuck inside my stomach was sitting there groaning in pain.


    "Release me, you bastard!!! I have to save mydy''s body..." Robert was knocked unconscious and was thrown up and down against the hard floor till his face became unrecognizable.


    My pale hands reached the sword to take it out of my body slowly as I endured the pain biting the pale lip.


    That man was three times bigger than Robert, he could be a giant to bepared in size. I red at him as I finally took the sword out of my stomach. I was still bleeding, the blood was traveling down my thigh and some of them dripped on my feet. It was agonizing, but the arrogance of the giant had no bound.


    When I saw the key inside his big hand, I snapped.


    "HAHAHA, human...kill human...human is so fragile--" that was hisst word.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    It was a silence as that bastard was dying from my sword I threw right at his heart. I stepped on his body walking to Robert.


    There was no guard or knighting, which meant Robert must do something to the knight before he came in to rescue Diana who he thought was Marte.


    "You''re..." even when his eyes were gonna pop out at any moment, he who on the floorid down inside the pool of his own blood still mumbled that word to confirm if it was the real Marte or Diana.


    Even though I was neither of them, it was really heartbreaking.


    "...you''re back..dy Marte...please...save prince Philip..."


    Stupid idiot. You''ve always been Marte''s ally since herst life. Did you really think Marte would be happy when shees back to know that you die??


    Light Magic: Blessing of Goddess


    I ignored all the pain I was suffering for my light magic to be used to heal Marte''s ally.


    "How did you..."


    "Don''t tell anyone, even Philip...okay??" he was healed with the light magic, when he was still confused and persuaded for any answer from me, I put the hand on my stomach to close the wound with the light magic.


    I tried my best not to cough in front of him knowing not a single thing would be good to spit out blood in front of him.


    "Lady Marte, did you do something ridiculous again??"


    "Hmm...?"


    He was crying, shedding his tears. I thought he would be annoying and kept thanking me but he had that serious look on his face and scolded me instead.


    "Last time, you used the memory magic...now what''s this?? What did you pay for such magic??"


    "Wait...you''re misunderstanding something..."


    "I''ll tell his highness, I won''t let you die in this timeline."


    "Robert...shut up." I brushed off the dirt and tore the criminal shirt off the giant guy to make a dress for me to wear. I wore the ck and white dress I made myself right in front of Robert.


    I tied my hair in a ponytail and then took the sword out of that giant and brought it back to Robert, the sword''s owner.


    "I don''t need anyone''s help. Go back to your master, and take care of that phoenix well."


    "Lady Marte--"


    "I have something to do...more like someone I have to deal with tonight."


    He made the face sulking as I shut him away.


    "I have something to tell you aboutdy Diana." I stopped walking when he said that to me, I raised my right eyebrow expecting what he was going to say.


    "Lady Diana has split personalities..."


    "I know."


    "You have to be careful...she is dangerous...she even stabbed the sword to kill herself a moment ago inside your body..."


    Diana''s other personality kept getting more dangerous. Even I knew that fact, but I didn''t have the time to deal with that. I didn''t even get to do my thing when I was in her body.


    "You''d better be careful too, Robert. Oy by the way, please tell Cooper and Moana that I really miss them."


    I waved my hands goodbye to him and left the prison at once, I didn''t regreting back to Marte''s body even though how much pain I had to suffer, I started getting used to it as if it was my body. More importantly, I''m d I made it in time to save Robert.


    <strong>+++</strong>


    "Cooper and Moana...ohdy Marte..." Robert kneeled down in the direction Marte left in tear as he had never felt guilty like that moment when his lip was trembling too much to the point he couldn''t tell her the truth about the death of the people she missed.


    "Why am I the only one alive...haa...haaa.....??!!"


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 81 - 81: Marinette Mortel(2)

    <strong>Marte''s POV</strong>


    <em>Step step</em>


    The night became cold, the wind fluttered my white hair as I kneeled on the rooftop of the emperor''s royal pce.


    My heart was throbbing in pain with a thrill as I looked at how high I was at that moment, one would drop dead falling from such height.


    I moved slightly to look at the conversation of two people talking at midnight at the tea table inside the sshouse with many beautiful flowers from lilies to roses.


    "Your majesty, princess Diana isn''t in her room."


    "Is that really Diana...I kept getting suspicion."


    "Can''t you see her real identity with your eyes??"


    The emperor chuckles walking to grab the rose and dump it sinking to the bottom of the pond, he muttered, "Even my eyes couldn''t see through all the things. Whoever it is inside that body, it''s impressive of her to fool my eyes to this point." to his assistant standing tall a few meters away from the emperor.


    Oliver kept ncing left and right as he started noticing my presence.


    It was so cold, and the stare of the mighty dragon at me was really terrifying. I even doubt if that was the real dragon as it didn''t move an inch even if it was breathing.


    "I can''t hear them clearly..."


    "What''re you doing?"


    "!!!!" I was started almost falling down to the ground if that man didn''t catch me on time. He didn''t make even the slightest sound.


    "Why are you here?? I thought you would do something more important." I talked to that cold prince Philip. His hair was so long, it was flowing along the wind touching his eyshes from time to time.


    "I was going to kill you."


    "What??"


    "What???"


    "Why?!!! Did I do something wrong??"


    Is he mad at me for my words this morning??


    "You already switched back, so there''s no need for me to do so."


    "...you...you know I swap body with Diana??" he ignored me and kept staring at the emperor through the ss.


    He shut my mouth even though he was the one interfering with my n.


    I held his hand and nced at the emperor''s eyes. But somehow, someone kept distracting me as he kept shivering even though he wore moreyers than I did.


    Without knowing, the corner of my lip lifted up seeing how he kept focusing even though he was that cold.


    "How long did you know I swap body with Diana?"


    "...are you always this talkative?? You''re annoying." I could feel my veins pop up hearing that man talking like that to me. But if I talk back, I felt like I''ll hurt my pride.


    So I took his hand away from my lip and climbed down the roof.


    I didn''t have anywhere to stay for the night, my money was thrown away alongside that heavy dress. All I have left on my body was the thinyer of the criminal dress.


    "You should have gone back to the capital when I warned you this morning." the prince walked alongside me, the street we walked on together was quiet and only the sound of the wind soothe the awkwardness between him and me.


    "So you knew it ever since then."


    "Isn''t it obvious??"


    No, it isn''t. No one would be able to believe such a thing as body swapping.


    You just met me like two times, are you a genius or something?


    "Just go your way, I''ll go mine. We won''t interfere with each other."


    "Isn''t that a bit cold for someone telling me to lick their feet??"


    "..."


    "I never saw that side of you like that before."


    "You knew Marte before? Why do you keep talking like you knew Marte so well?" I stopped walking and asked him. He turned slowly to me tilting his head, his blue eyes full of mystery, the face which I couldn''t read, just how are you the illiterate prince in everyone''s eyes?


    "Why are you calling yourself Marte? I can''t seem to understand you in this life, why are you so different??"


    "This life?"


    His face was about to say something but he didn''t answer anything, he shook his head putting his hands in his pocket and left me there with the word, "Nevermind."


    Why didn''t I see Philip in any of Marte''s memories?


    I clenched my hands staring at the back of someone leaving me again, I didn''t want to see another back turning on me again. I wanted answers.


    Why am I in Marte''s body?? Why was I summoned here??? Why did Marte choose me???


    "You can''t just say it and stop midway!!" I ran to grab his hand and raised my voice at him. It was the first time I ever lost my cool that much.


    <em>Drip drip</em>


    "Don''t look--"


    "Why are you crying?? Why???" the pain in my heart, the stupid heart, it kept aching as I saw him crying. I could feel the wetness on my face as the tear rolled down on the scar.


    "Why did you treat me like a stranger??? Why do you shut me away and that day, you cry for me when you first met me??? I don''t know anymore...you''re unpredictable. You''re not a book, a story...I can''t read you at all."


    "Prince Philip...you''re one of the time travels, aren''t you??"


    "I no longer wanted the second chance, Marte. It''s too much pressure. No one could do everything they wanted just because they had a second chance. I failed...I failed again...Cooper, Moana...all of your allies were all killed by Richard..."


    "!!!"


    I don''t want to hear it, when he gave me the answer, I wanted to delete my memories of that. Even though I wasn''t the real Marte, but if I ever put myself in her shoes, it would be heartbreaking for her not to be able to save any of her allies.


    The name of the list I picked up on that mountain that night, I saw all of Marte''s allies'' names crossed out in red.


    <em>Huff huff</em>


    My head felt dizzy...


    <strong>[Unlocking Memories...]</strong>


    <em>Huff huff</em>


    <This is Cooper, Moana, and Robert. They are my allies.>


    Many things ran across my mind, the feeling of the fresh blood was all over my face in the memories, and the man in my hands started turning colder and colder even though how much I shouted his name, <******>


    "Marte!! Marte!!!" his voice called me back, his face didn''t have any trace of tears.


    "What''re you doing spacing out like that??? You might fall down."


    Was it all a dream???


    "I''m sorry for calling you annoying, okay...? Is that fine?"


    "Can you p me?"


    "...are you a masochist??" I could finally read his face as his face was saying ''Are you crazy?''


    "Nevermind. It''s nothing."


    Why did that dream feel so real?? And when did I fall asleep in the first ce???


    <strong>+++</strong>


    In the other world, a girl who was preparing to be hit by a truck and anotherdy was ready to rescue her, that little girl dodge the driving car by herself without needing help from thedy.


    She ran to the quiet alley and turned to her original form to confirm what she was sensing really true.


    "Master, it''s the DREAM power. Someone is using it."


    "Who in the universe uses that magic??!! I''m the only one holding the dream power..."


    "Whoever that is, we can''t let that person walk to the wrong path. It will be chaos if the dream mixed with the reality."


    "I know. But I have to do my task first."


    "You''d better hurry. The DREAM power can''t be used by an evil person."


    <strong>+++</strong>


    <strong>Back in Anastasia, the northern empire,</strong>


    <strong>Diana''s POV</strong>


    "Finally...after all this time...urgh..." my body felt so sore, my eyes hurt so much.


    I really hope that prisoner will do his job well killing Marte. Thrusting the sword inside my body will never ur again, I went on my instinct at that time as I felt Marte finally swap back the body.


    But it doesn''t matter as long as the result turns out well. I finally get rid of Marte, it''s disappointing I couldn''t torture her till death.


    Urgh...again??


    "I won''t let you do...bad thing...any longer..." of course, the only thing I couldn''t get rid of was none other than the innocent Diana.


    If I could, I would kill that other personality and make this body mine and mine only.


    "Don''t say like you never did a bad thing...Diana..."


    "..."


    I guess I need some time to rest after all the sh*t I had to deal with while that Diana was still whining like a coward hiding behind me.


    All she did was find love, she reallycked the thing called greed. If only she could be more greedy and evil, the past life''s n to be an empress won''t be a failure.


    I made it so far killing Marte and all my enemies, but in the end, that stupid Diana tore apart all my ns and took control of the body without letting me interfere as the result of letting herself be killed by the one she loved.


    Such a stupid brat...


    Back to the moment, she cried again on the knees. So weak. What was there to cry about?? She will be an empress of the northern empire and every single man would be crawling to kiss her feet when she sat on the throne anyway.


    What''s the need for such thing as true love.


    Ridiculous, utterly ridiculous.


    I called true love ridiculous before I saw that man running to Diana and hugged her tightly in his armforting her by patting her head gently with care and affection. Even I could feel the warmth from his hands.


    I couldn''t help but grin when Diana was out of the world as that man hugged her like that. That stupid Diana hadn''t yet realized that the man she was slowly raising her hand to hug was the one who brought her down.


    Maybe I could use this true love to finally gainplete control of the body...


    Hehehehe...


    "Victor, I want to go back home...it''s scary..."


    "Let''s go back...I''m sorry I left you alone..."


    "Victor...I...I..." I could feel the nervousness in her tone, even I could predict what she was going to say to the cked hair.


    "I love you, Victor." I snickered when Victor realized who was in the body he hugged. He stood up leaving Diana on her knee with his eyes trembling without knowing what he should say.


    "You''re not Marte..."


    "Victor..."


    <Oh poor me...that guy loves Marte...not you...>


    "No...no...Victor loves me...he--"


    "I''m sorry Diana, I never thought of you that way..."


    "...it isn''t true...then...then why did you ept me to be your disciple??? You teach me how to fight with a sword, remember?" her lip was trembling just like that innocent eyes which will soon turn lifeless as that man who was her second love murmured to her and turned his back on her, "Marte is the only one I love..."


    <I can help you...just give up...true love isn''t real...>


    "...you..."


    <True love had never been there for you, no one except me, I always stayed by your side, Diana...give up your body...>


    I could sense the burning anger mixed with disappointment, the fragile heart which turned to pieces just like a broken vase.


    "You...are right...hehehehe..."


    <em>HAHAHAHAHA</em>


    "Finally...once and for all, the stupid Diana is gone."


    Haa...who should I kill first?? Aurora?? Flynn??? Or...Victor???!!!!!


    HAHAHA...my eyes were full of eagerness, I noticed the broken bottle of alcohol, I wondered what it feels like to kill a person with that???


    Ah...isn''t that thrilling???


    "Here Ie..."


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 82 - 82: Marinette Mortel(3)

    <strong>Aurora''s POV</strong>


    You...


    You...swear you will return the ne when you''re done...


    How...how...dare you break the promise???


    No...no...I...


    <em>Huff huff</em>


    My leg felt numb, all the buildings I ran across looked the same with the red roof, the sky was blue but the thing chasing after me was gray. All the thing in the world was colorful but it kept chasing me devouring every bit of color from me.


    The pink hair turned ck, and the blue eyes turned ck.


    I stumbled over the rock, the fresh blood still attached on my knees but I got up and ran because if I didn''t run, that thing will devour me whole.


    "Aurora!!!! Give me back the ne!!!"


    "I will!! I will!!!!"


    <strong>+++</strong>


    <strong>Huff huff</strong>


    "Youngdy, you will catch a cold sleeping here."


    "Ah...thank...thank you."


    Thank goodness it was only a dream, Ipletely forgot about the ne. To think it appeared in my dream...


    I got up from the table at the library and went for one more search to find the book leading to some secret of the empire.


    It is the only library, if I can''t find anything here, then myst choice is to go investigate in the royal pce.


    I gulped seeing the knight in the dragon form walked with the spear back and forth even though it was already midnight.


    <em>Hmm...</em>


    There''s something kinda strange about all these history books.


    <Dancing in the moonlight~No one look good and nice~As you babyyy~>


    Who yed such music in the library???


    Anyway back to the topic, in each and every history books I read (Skip the useless part), to sum it up, some part of the history was missing.


    The question is...


    Where did the dragone from?


    Two, why did the dragon bestow their power to human beings in this empire?


    And third, why does the dragon stay so obedient despite its cruel nature?


    <em>Haa...</em>


    Secret, what''s the secret this empire is hiding?


    <Your eyes are like a gem, I would smiling beam when Iid my eyes on you~babyyyy>


    I can''t focus because of the music.


    "Excuse me, sir...sir!!!"


    "Yes, yes??" he yed the music with some sort of magic orb, he wore sses had a beard. He really looked like someone who even read the book on the toilet reminded me of Sun-hee.


    "Can you turn it down for a little bit??"


    "Hah...my name is Ali."


    Why did he yell?? And when did I ask for your name?


    "I said...turn the volume down please!!"


    "What??? You want to dance??? Who stops you??"


    "No!!! Turn the volume downnnnnnn"


    "Turn the volume up!!!??? Okay!! It''s a piece of good music, isn''t it??"


    Forget it...


    I picked up the book then went to hid behind a bookshelf at the corner to use the weather magic and turned my body to wind and escape with the book.


    It was really convenient magic except my magic relies on the MP right now.


    My MP(magic power) is really low.


    I should find a way to increase my status and my level at that. And the best way to level up is...


    Complete mission...urgh...


    Alright, I''m a reader. I have the clue on my palm but there''s still a missing piece, let''s find every possible answer.


    One, the dragon was tamed by an emperor along the line.


    Two, the dragon and human made an oath.


    And three, a human was able to defeat the dragon.


    <em>Clink nk</em>


    I heard the sound of the sword shing at the remote alley on my right side, two people were fighting fiercely, one with the sword and the other one with the alcohol bottle.


    I should ignore it.


    I didn''t choose the swordmaster thingy, so it''s useless for me to fight against those talented swordmen--


    Victor???


    Ah...why can''t those characters just stay in one ce???!!


    Before it was Marte and Diana, and now Victor ended up here too???!!


    Who else, the first prince??


    <em>Seriously...</em>


    <strong>Weather Magic: Rain! Fog! Combine!</strong>


    "What''s going on???!!!"


    "What in the world???!!!"


    "What''s this water??? Where does the water fall from???!!!"


    Did these people never see rain??


    I didn''t know the consequence of summoning rain in the empire surrounded by snowy mountains...all the light of the house turned on, and everyone came to the street gathering to take a look at the rain.


    I changed my body to wind and then went to carry Victor''s body from...Diana??


    Her eyes...are blue...


    "What--"


    She looked scary as the blood on her hands keep dripping as she was chasing Victor, her hand holding the broken bottle, every drop of blood mixed with the rainwater, yet her gritted teeth really showed that she wanted to kill Victor.


    If I didn''t have the weather magic, I would be stabbed in the neck by Diana.


    "I''m Aurora...you know...emm...we met once...at the square...yeah, yeah..." I told him my identity as we stood on the rooftop after escaping from Diana''s w.


    "...you''re Marte''s friend..."


    "Yep...yep!! You''re bleeding. Let me find something to wrap your wound."


    "It''s not important, I need to find Marte." he held the wound on his right arm by himself even though I insisted on helping him dress the wound.


    I thought Diana loves Victor, how did it get so messed up?


    "Let''s find her together, but we need you in the best condition. You''re bleeding right now, it might get infected."


    "...fine..." he took his own handkerchief and stretched it to wrap his wound. It only took a minute, yet this guy was so stubborn on finding Marte.


    I want to find her more than you...


    "Alright, let''s go...emm...do you even have any idea where she is?"


    "..."


    "You don''t know, do you?" I shook my head in disbelief.


    "She might be in the prison..."


    "How many prisons are there in this empire?"


    "Two. One underground."


    "You checked the underground, I''ll check the other one."


    "Got it."


    <strong>+++</strong>


    <strong>Meanwhile,</strong>


    <strong>Marte''s POV</strong>


    "That dragon is moving again, your highness."


    "I know...maybe I should pay the mighty dragon a visit."


    <em>Ah...</em>


    <em><Dancing in the moonlight~No one look good and nice~As you babyyy~></em>


    A rock fell down hitting the ss of the sshouse, thanks to the music ying, the insiders didn''t hear it.


    Philip red at me, but I pretended as if nothing happened and moved closer to listen to what they were talking about.


    It might be an important clue--


    <em>Drip drip</em>


    <em>Huh???</em>


    "Philip!!!!"


    "Your majesty...it''s raining!!!"


    <em>Huff huff</em>


    "What in the world??!!! How did it rain??!!!"


    <em>Urghh...</em>


    The emperor rushed out of the imperial garden to take a look at the rain while I grabbed the rock with my own life on the line with my one hand.


    "Did I just hear something...?"


    "!!!"


    Please don''t notice...


    Just a few inches more, if he turned in our direction, Philip''s body would get exposed.


    <em>Huff huff</em>


    His eyes stared right into mine, Philip was ready to let go of my hand but I still hold onto his. My hands felt numb and the other hand grabbing the rock was bleeding.


    "Oliver, hurry."


    "Yes, your majesty..." the light turned out, I finally got a spare of time to breathe in relief. I grabbed his hand and brought him back up.


    The rain made the rooftop slippery.


    "I can heal myself, you know..."


    "You can heal your wound, but that didn''t mean you won''t get hurt--"


    "Is your hand okay??? You''re bleeding...seriously...you should have gone back to the capital when I told you."


    I kept getting deja vu.


    <strong>Light Magic: Blessing of Goddess</strong>


    The wound was healed by the light and pure magic of the first prince.


    "Thank...your highness."


    "I''ll go my way now...don''t follow me."


    Alright, alright!!! Stop with that re of yours.


    The fog got thick from the rain, I barely saw his back in the rain as he ran in the other direction.


    <em>Urgh...</em>


    "I wasn''t hurt by this wound...prince..."


    <em>Cough cough</em>


    I tied my clothes tighter to prevent the blood from the wound of my stomach from bleeding. My light magic didn''tpletely heal the wound on my stomach and the wound opened again when I saved the first prince.


    No time to whine about the pain, I need to follow the emperor. If he''ll go to visit the dragon, I can''t miss that chance.


    There must be something happening behind why the dragon moved out of the sudden.


    I ran in the same direction as the first prince with caution, I didn''t even dare to look at the ground because it only made me feel more frightened by it.


    "Why are you here again...?"


    "Shh!!" I shut his mouth with my hand. Luckily, I made it on time before the emperor and Oliver switch their ce.


    Olive who disguised as the emperor rushed to the citizen to calm them about the rain exining it as nature.


    "You might don''t wanna see this..." prince Philip smirked at me pulling out his sword.


    He really has the same thing on his mind.


    "I''ll pull some string behind you. Make it in one cut."


    "Suit yourself."


    <em>Swing...</em>


    <strong>Death Roses Magic: Rose Vine</strong>


    The vine wrapped around Oliver strangling his neck as the prince swung his sword beautifully cutting that guy''s neck.


    Oliver''s head dropped down the ground, but in everyone''s eyes, it was the emperor of their empire instead.


    "Two birds...one stone."


    "Catch the criminal!!!"


    <strong>Death Roses Magic: Rose Monsters</strong>


    I grabbed Philip''s hands after I summoned three monsters made of roses to stop all of those knights. There was blood on his hand, and my hand was the same as him.


    I looked back at the head of the one who died by us, starting at us with a grudge unable to rest in peace.


    <strong>Death Roses Magic: Rose of Love</strong>


    It was the spell I used to summon roses for the guy who had that face, it was that face that I got to know...


    Rest in peace, Oliver...


    [Must protect...his majesty...]


    [I didn''t die...didn''t die...his majesty needs me...]


    [I haven''t got to torture Marte yet...I need to...need to...]


    My eyes widen when seeing the soul floating on Oliver''s body was still kneeling and staring nkly at the task list he always carried around with his lip murmuring those words--


    "Don''t look, stay strong...Marte..."


    A big warm hand was put on my eyes which were filled with tears, I bit my lip watching such a thing...the eyes which could see soul was a curse...how am I gonna kill someone if I keep seeing that???


    "...I need my eyes to see the road...you can rx now..." I put his hand back down but his hand was still grabbing mine tightly not letting it go.


    His hand was slightly shaking, I stared at his eyes...I was reminded of how he cried in my dream.


    ...I can''t seem to understand you, prince...


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 83 - 83: Marinette Mortel(4)

    Currently, after an assassin cut off the man who had the face of the emperor,


    Everything went into chaos, the citizen thought someone who was more powerful than their emperor was going to massacre all of them.


    They all ran for their lives picking up their children who haven''t yet grown up to know something like death or alive yet.


    The knight gathered all of their forces chasing after the duo criminal, but nobody went to check the head of the emperor except...


    "Everyone, calm down!!!!" a woman with the blood dripping down her arm raised her voice to all the citizens spreading the roses everywhere in the empire.


    She walked on the altar higher than thosemoners picking up the head along the way and showing it to the citizen.


    The parents closed their children''s eyes hiding such cruel scenery.


    That woman''s eyes became cold as her eyes turned blue like the deep iceberg.


    "I!! I am the princess of this empire!!! I swear to all of you, this is not his majesty."


    "Princess???" those knights changed to their dragon form raising their spears at her, but when her eyes met with them, all of those spears dropped to the ground.


    "How can we believe you??? Our emperor never has an empress."


    "Hmm...??" everyone gasped in disbelief, the blood sttered on the knight''s helmet, and yet that princess im to be didn''t show any sign of pain.


    Everyone kneeled down in front of her when seeing the fascinating proof of the bloodline of the royalty unfolding before their eyes.


    "From now on, I''m your princess...princess Diana de Igneel." she took the spear raising them high in the sky with the smirk appearing on her face, she red at the royal pce since she knew what she needed to do next.


    Her ambition didn''t only want to be the princess.


    ''I wonder...will I be able to cut that emperor''s head...just like this...?''


    The dimple on her cheek was the evidence of her truly evilness.


    <strong>+++</strong>


    <strong>Marte''s POV</strong>


    "Where did he go??" her ponytail hair became messed up, her hair fell down to her waist as the wind on the mountain was so strong, her body almost blew along with the wind.


    "He was just here a moment ago..." Marte felt something went wrong, she took the sword from Philip''s waist and drew out the blood from her arm.


    Philip was started by her sudden move, he yelled, "What''s re you doing???" at her, but she raised her pointy finger at her saying, "Shh!! You can heal itter on, right??" with the slight groaning after it.


    She sshed all of those blood on the prince''s golden blonde hair till it turned red, she also poured some of them disguising her hair from white to light red.


    "The emperor is somewhere around here...he notices us..."


    "I know...gathering magic here will be difficult for you...so take this sword." Prince Philip with the red hair talked to her with concern but she gave this prince''s sword back and shook her head.


    "I don''t know how to wield a sword, protect me well."


    She focus with a concentration in the midst of snow, there were many caves around them on the mountain, the dragon Igneel wasying on top of the mountain giving them terrifying fear but it wasn''t the dragon who made them that terrified till they were trembling, it was the human emperor instead.


    The emperor who could see through anyone''s weakness.


    Marte tore the prince''s ck cape a little bit and covered the prince''s face with it tying it like a mask.


    "No matter what you do, don''t show your face to that bastard."


    "What about you?"


    "It''s fine if he sees me." the prince giggled even in that situation seeing how serious she looked.


    "What?"


    "Nothing. I guess that talkative side of yours...isn''t quite bad."


    "I thought you were going to say something meaningful..." she sighed and nced at the cave.


    Prince Philp grabbed her hand as the snowstorm was approaching them blowing her hair everywhere, taking advantage of that situation, they rushed to hide behind a rock instead of standing on the open field.


    "Your highness...your hand..." he took back his hands.


    Marte''s heart was racing feeling something was strange.


    "Look out!!!" she grabbed Philip away ducking on time before the magic destroyed them alongside the rock they were hiding behind.


    "Well...well...isn''t it Marte??"


    Marte stood in front of Philip hiding his face while confronting that shadow approaching them.


    "Who is it??" Prince Philip was shivering as his face was buried in the snow with the strong force of Marte''s hand on his thick and soft hair.


    "It''s..."


    "Marte!!! I was so worried about you." pink hair and blue eyes, the simr smile of a woman running and hugging her made her really relieved it wasn''t the emperor.


    "Aurora?? How--how--are you here???" Marte was taken aback by Aurora''s sudden appearance on the mountain, she even tried to confirm if it was the real Aurora or not.


    "I''m the real Aurora, drop that look." Aurora mumbled to Marte in a joking way and then bowed to the prince.


    She wasn''t kinda surprised any longer by how the characters gathered in one ce.


    "You...look different..."


    "Of course...I''m stronger now." she said with so much confidence but then had a serious look.


    "Your highness, this is my friend Aurora."


    "...we have no time, we need to move."


    "Don''t worry, there is nobody around here. Anyone dangerous that is." Aurora talked to them as they stood up together from the cold snow.


    "What do you mean?"


    "There is a guard guarding the entrance of a cave, and a person with long white hair entered that cave."


    "How do you know it?" Philip didn''t fully trust Aurora and Aurora didn''t mind about that but she pointed at the cave swearing over her life what she said was the truth.


    "The cave was in some sort of barrier, you would mistake the entrance of it if we didn''t look closely at it."


    "How many guards guarding the entrance?" Marte asked her.


    "Two, but it won''t be easy defeating them."


    "How about you two fighting those guards? I''ll enter the cave alone." Prince Philip made a suggestion but more like an order instead of as he already walked to that cave by himself.


    But Aurora didn''t let anyone take her opportunity to fulfill her mission of discovering the secret of the empire from her, she grabbed the prince''s cape.


    "I''ll be the one who enters."


    "What??"


    "I meant it!!! I was the one who found the cave first!" they both argued of who entered the cave, and while they were wasting their time like that, Marte was already gone.


    "Where--where is Marte??!!" Aurora was panicked running to search for her behind a small rock even under the snow.


    Prince Philip kept his calm and made a whistle even in that situation, suddenly a phoenix soared through the sky andnded on his shoulder.


    "Where is Marte, Mary?"


    "That way."


    "Okay." somehow Aurora felt dumb when seeing that arrogant prince just did that.


    She got up from the snow and quickly caught up with the prince and the talking phoenix.


    "Let''s go." Aurora''s jaw dropped seeing Marte take out both of the guards without any weapon, when they arrived at the direction the phoenix pointed, Marte stood on the corpse with the spear in her hand and it was the spear of one of them.


    "How did you defeat them?"


    "No time to exin, let''s go in." Marte dropped the spear on those knights pushing them aside from the entrance before entering.


    Prince Philip who walked passing those knights noticed that those knights only got knocked out.


    The interior of the cave was massive but every route led to one thing only. A giant orb holding the glowing chain attaching to a young woman in theplete red dress.


    The three of them hid behind a pir looking down below at the lowest floor watching a man whipping that weaponless woman.


    "You bastard!!!! Release me!!!!" she bit her lip enduring her pain till it bleed cursing at the emperor of the northern empire.


    "How many times did I tell you to behave???? Your job is only to protect this empire from the snow and yet you destroyed the barrier????!!! Just stay put like a dog, you evil dragon!!" the emperor tighten the chain around the woman''s neck till she ran out of air to breathe, she even put her hands together to beg him to spare her life.


    "Behave!! One more mistake, and I won''t even feed you any food..."


    "...Regna...one day...one day...I will wait for that day I escape from here...I''ll tear this empire to ruin!!!"


    "Well, keep hallucinating about that ''day'', if you use your thousand years of time to think about how to escape of hallucinating, you wouldn''t be trapped in here by my ancestors...mighty dragon Igneel." the emperorughed mocking that woman who he called Igneel and left the cave.


    <strong>[Missionplete, level up! Reward:---]</strong>


    Aurora gasped discovering the ugly truth of the empire, that little sound of her made her weakness shown to a certain someone.


    <em>Boom</em>


    "Auro--" the ground the stood on copse as the chain came out of the ground suddenly, Marte''s hand couldn''t reach Aurora''s as her neck was strangled by the chain, her body was pulled down to the bottom.


    <strong>Death Roses--</strong>


    Her magic was disabled by that chain. Blood came out of her lip and the wound on her stomach was opened even bigger.


    "Get up!!! Run...run away before he--"


    "Ohoho...so you really swap your bodies back." the emperor lurked out of the pitch-ck shadow and pulled Aurora down to the floor.


    Prince Philip hid behind the pir hiding all of his presence waiting for the chance to save them.


    "I know you have one more person,e out!!!! Or else, I''ll kill these women."


    "You bastard!!!!!! Stop!!!! Don''t kill people!!!!!"


    "Is that something a dragon would say??? Did you forget who froze this empire in the first ce??? And who killed millions of people with its single ice breath??? So...shut up...you dog."


    "..."


    Marte groaned in agony, even moving an inch was torture to her.


    The emperor stepped slowly to Marte and pulled her chin, his eyes were trembling when a scent drift to his nose.


    "You...you killed Oliver?? How dare...you..." his fingernail became sharp as a sword struck deep on Marte''s face.


    "Just kidding...he''s a useless pawn anyway...he''s just a psycho who roamed around killing people...such a weakling should die a long time ago."


    [Must protect...his majesty...]


    "How could...you..."


    "Could what??? He''s a loyal dog...and that''s all." the emperor giggled and threw Marte to the feet of the woman in the red dress.


    Marte''s eyes were getting tired, opening her eyes was so difficult for her, her mind and consciousness were drifting away but that didn''t stop her heart from feeling the pain of seeing the pitiful soul who stood behind the emperor.


    [So...I''m just...a pawn...] Oliver''s soul turned to ashes at that moment with thest look of his sad face with the disappointment and betrayal.


    "Heuk...euk..."


    ''Philip...run...''


    She nced at where Philip was hiding, she kept signaling to him to run, and yet he kept shaking his head and continued to stay unsheathing his sword.


    ''No...no...don''t...you stupid prince...don''t...''


    "Hmm?? This is a new face..." the emperor walked to Aurora with his back against Marte, with that chance, Marte turned over to the woman in the red dress.


    She bit the chain with her bloody teeth hoping it would break.


    "...his eyes are his weakness...strike for his eyes..." that woman told Marte in a very low voice, Marte did her best trying to listen to her words with the blood rolling down from her head across her ears.


    Her mind became fuzzy, she turned back to Philip and pointed him at her eyes.


    The prince nodded and stepped walking into the position.


    "Au...ro...ra..."


    "I kinda want to kill someone...hm??? Oh well..."


    "Aurora!!!"


    <strong>Weather Magic: Lightning</strong>


    ''You scumbag...I really don''t want to show this magic to anyone.''


    "Run!!!! Take Marte and run!!!" Marte crawled to Aurora to check on her condition seeing the powerful lightninge out of nowhere but hearing Aurora''s voice like that, she was somewhat scared and relieved.


    Prince Philip jumped down from the top floor picking up Marte running to the emperor while carrying her like a princess.


    The emperor was furious after getting struck by the lightning, his body couldn''t move and Aurora stepped the pointy ice inside his stomach.


    Marte started regaining consciousness because of prince Philip''s light magic, she took the sword from Philip and shed one of the emperor''s eyes.


    "Arghhhhhh..."


    His scream was so loud echoing in the entire cave making the ice hanging on the ceiling fall down.


    Aurora turned her body to wind, she hesitate at that moment between saving the woman in the middle of the cave or escaping from there.


    Seeing that the woman nodded to Aurora. Aurora understood what she meant and rushed out immediately but....

 Chapter 84 - 84: Our Night(1)

    "UWAHAHA...do you think I''ll lose to you brat that easily." the emperor stepped on the long chain which attached to Marte''s neck. Philip took the sword from Marte to cut the chain but that chain was indestructible, the sword shed with the chain creating a spark.


    <strong>Lost Magic: Chain Of Command</strong>


    The chain became alive, its end came to Philip like a lightning bolt and wrapped itself around Philip''s neck. The emperor tore his shirt and wrapped it around his wounded eyes then drew all the chain making it a circle cube trapping Aurora inside it with no way for a little air out.


    "Forget me, I can manage!!"


    The prince''s knees hit the ground, a pointy end of ice stepped his right leg. Seeing that, Marte came off from Philip''s arms and put Philip''s arm on her shoulder running from that emperor.


    She looked back at the cube made of chain, her heart ached so bad when leaving Aurora there.


    ''I''lle back for you...my friend.''


    They ran back to the pce, the front gate of the royal pce was crowded with the citizen walking in rows with Diana walking in front of them.


    "Prince, hang on."


    "...I''m fine...ngh..."


    The chain kept getting tighter around both of their necks, they couldn''t even stay so far from each other. Marte carried Philip putting his arm on her shoulder to an empty room in the royal pce.


    They both panted, their energy won''tst long as they were walking like that. And the presence of the emperor kept getting closer and closer.


    They hid at the corner waiting for the coast is clear before they continued leaving the blood trail behind the path they walked.


    "What should we do, your highness...princess?"


    "The emperor won''t die easily...tell the citizen at the gate that all of the knights is preparing for the search."


    "What if something--"


    "Hah?? Did you listen to me?? Go!!! Urgh..." Marte gasped seeing that personality of Diana rise up again, the knight walked past the two people hiding behind the curtain in front of the big door of the throne room.


    Diana was staring at the throne of the emperor with her back facing against Marte and Philip, if they moved a little bit and Diana turned back, she will notice them right away.


    "Ah...I could feel the...power..." Marte nced at the blood trail she left behind, she gasped seeing that much blood. It was a miracle the knight didn''t walk on that path.


    The blood kept dripping from her and Philip''s wound making its way slowly into the throne room, the blood was still traveling on the red carpet but the moment it arrived at the white tile, it will be their doom.


    Diana sat on the throne of the emperor caressing the throne in pleasure and let out a satisfyingugh.


    "I always wanted to sit on this...HAHAHA..." while Diana was distracted with power, Marte picked up a rock inside the flower pot and threw it to the ss window of the throne room.


    <em>Crank</em>


    "Who dares!!!!!" she got up from the throne shouting in anger rushing to the window, Marte took that chance carrying Philip to the empty room.


    She locked the door immediately, she couldn''t even have a second to be relieved.


    "Philip...hang on..." she grabbed the curtain of the window tearing to stop his bleeding, it was like she was blind by his wound to the point she forgot she was the one who was in a worse state than him. None of her wounds waspletely healed.


    "Marte...you...stop already!! Treat your wound first!!"


    "No time for that!!!" Marte picked up the chain, the long chain gave her a little bit of range for her to reach the door after she helped Philip sit on the bed.


    She wiped the blood on the white tiles and then threw all those towels and the curtain with blood in the bathroom then broke the lock of the bathroom.


    "Marte!!!!! Where are you???!!!!!!!!"


    "Ack!!" Marte let out a little scream in fear when hearing the emperor''s voice, he was already near, and she knew clearly that hiding the blood by walking on the red carpet won''t make itpletely disappear from the emperor''s sharp nose.


    <em>Huff huff</em>


    Her hands were shaking when she took the ice which stabbed the prince''s leg out of his leg. She climbed on the bed pushing Philip''s body under him and then pulled the nket over her bodypletely while leaving Philip''s body part from his shoulder out of the nket.


    "Show yourself!!!!! I''ll make sure I kill you!!!!!!! Ahhh!!!" his voice was getting louder, the floor in the room was shaking by the intense killing intenting from the furious emperor.


    Marte under the nket took off her clothes till she waspletely naked, she grabbed the bottle of vodka that was prepared for the guest on the bed drawer and poured it all over her clothes to hide the smell of blood.


    "What--what are you doing??!?!!!" the prince was startled when his finger touched her naked skin, she ignored him for that one time. She grabbed the nket hiding her breathe sitting in front of Philip and then poured the leftover vodka all over his body starting from his hair which was stained by her blood.


    Philip''s hair started to be less red turning into his original blonde hair but his face started getting redder and redder when Marte started taking off his clothes ripping all the buttons on his shirt.


    She threw all of their clothes soaked in vodka under the bed then she quickly hugged Philip''s stomach. She closed her eyespletely doing all of that.


    "Hug me...hug me like you''re hugging a pillow."


    The prince clicked his tongue pulling the pillow on Marte''s head and put his leg on his naked waist hugging her like a pillow right on the time the door was unlocked from the inside.


    "The smell of blood..."


    <em>Haa...haa...</em>


    The chain was suffocating those two, only the nket was their savior at that time hiding from the emperor.


    Marte''s heart was racing wildly, her feeling was mixed unable to react when she made contact with something hard. Her frightening feeling from the emperor who was approaching the bed with each and every step took their breath away.


    "Is he already asleep??? What''s with this strong scent of alcohol???" the emperor red at the prince who was forcing his eyes closed pretending to be in a deep sleep.


    Marte didn''t dare to move, she bit her lip to calm herself down from shaking. She could feel the emperor''s hand was closer and closer to grab the nket.


    Her blood was soaking the prince''s underwear.


    ''Please don''t...''


    The emperor''s hand reached the end of the nket, Philip grabbed the chain in preparation for the worst thing.


    "Your majesty!!! The woman in the paper,dy Marte!!! We found her!!!"


    "Take me to where she is!!!" the knight came in time before the emperor pulled the nket.


    They both didn''t have the courage to move for many minutes after the emperor left.


    "...your highness...can you...move...a little bit...?"


    "Just wait for a minute." the prince replied to her putting his hand stroking Marte''s hair lightly, he couldn''t show his face to her. He tried his best to think of something sad to calm himself down.


    <strong>After a minute,</strong>


    Marte grabbed all the nkets to herself hiding her entire body from the embarrassed prince who only had underwear covering his private part.


    Marte tried to walk but with only one step, she fell to the floor on her knees as she already reached her own limit.


    Both of them had wounds big and small on their body, and no one among them was capable enough to walk.


    "Is your leg alright??"


    "I should be the one asking you that." Marte replied sarcastically even though her legs already went numb from all the running and carrying Philip.


    "Let me..."


    "No...just stay there...don''te...let me rest for a while..." the atmosphere felt awkward, their body was full of sweat and enveloped with vodka.


    "Mary...go back to the cave and make sure Marte''s friend is okay."


    ''Yes, your highness.'' the prince sat on the edge of the bed different from Martemanded the purple phoenix.


    "You can still use magic...?"


    "Mary isn''t magic..."


    They could only manage to share the short conversation, Marte was sitting with her back facing Philip''s back shivering in coldness.


    "I''ll go get something for you to wear..." the prince got up from the bed, but he couldn''t walk very far due to the chain attached from his neck to Marte''s neck.


    He climbed on the bed and carried Marte immediately, Marte wrapped her arm around his neck, she became flustered seeing his firm chest and muscles.


    "We could only move this way...I ask for your apology..."


    "Don''t worry about it...just find something useful and lock the door too..." she avoided his eyes pulling the nket to hide her red face.


    Philip walked ufortable with one of his legs hurt, he could only walk half a step at a time with Marte on his arm.


    Philip locked the door and then walked to the closet, a little bit of luck was on their side when they saw two bathrobes inside the closet.


    The prince made his way back giving the clothes for Marte to hold back to the bed. Philip put Marte on the bed carefully with his hand behind her neck.


    He was about to put on the bathrobe but Marte grabbed his hand and pointed at the blood on his leg.


    "What?"


    "Let disinfect if first."


    "I can do that after putting on clothes." Marte red at him and he finally followed her words showing all the wounds and cut on his back.


    Marte grabbed another bottle of vodka pouring it on the nket and then wiped it on Philip''s back.


    "Ngh..."


    "Don''t make a weird noise."


    "Can you do it gentler...ahh...haa..."


    "How are you going to win the war if you can''t handle this little pain??" Marte pressed on the wound more to make sure it won''t be infectedter on.


    "...you should mind your own business..."


    "Don''t make me mad, your highness." she talked with an indifferent face.


    "None of this would have happened if you leave when I told you..." she let out a little gigling and replied to him, "Who was the one shaking his head back then refusing to leave without me?"


    "Ack...I...only did what I thought was right." Marte tore the nket and stretched long enough to wrap it around the prince''s back.


    "You can treat the wound on your leg yourself. I need to rest for a bit." she gave him the bottle of vodka, even when the prince was about to turn his head to her, she raised her voice at him not to turn to look at her, "It''s embarrassing...don''t look." sheid on the back with her backs against Philip''s warm waist.


    Philip was not professional like Marte in treating his wound, he poured the vodka on his wound and then tied it with the leftover nket.


    He nced at Marte in the bathrobe sleeping on the edge of the bed, he kept staring for almost half an hour.


    "You''re still the same..."


    Marte was awake hiding her pain from Philip, the vodka was all gone and her wound on the stomach which Philip wasn''t aware of was the thing keeping her from sleeping.


    "What''re you talking about??"


    "You''re still not asleep??"


    "How can I sleep if you keep moaning like that??"


    "I--I didn''t moan. It didn''t hurt at all."


    "Who was begging me to be gentler a moment ago??"


    "Ah...you''re so annoying...I want to cut this chain as quickly as possible."


    "...you''re like two different people...you were so kind when you danced with me back then."


    "I don''t want to hear that from you...who told me to lick her feet."


    "It wasn''t me, it was Diana."


    "Let''s just sleep. We need to rest for at least one hour."


    "..."


    "Marte???"


    "..."


    "Seriously..." the prince raised his head a little taking a peek of Marte sleeping like a baby.


    "Goodnight..."


    ''I wish the person you love isn''t him...Marte...''


    "..."


    Little did he know...she didn''t only just sleep.


    To be continued....!

 Chapter 85 - 85: Our Night(2)

    The knight led the emperor to where all the citizens were instead of where ''Marte'' he told the emperor about was.


    The citizen was in a panic when seeing their emperor with blood rolling down on his face and the clothes full of blood covering the emperor''s left eye.


    "Your majesty..."


    "What''s going on??!!! Who let these people in??" the emperor became mad, he was frustrated when losing the ck-haired knight as the knight blended in with the crowd.


    "I did. Everyone, you can go now. His majesty had already returned." the new princess of the empire replied to the question of the emperor calmly walking beside him with the cold face.


    The knights gathered and took all of those people out. The emperor red at Diana and grab Diana''s arms tightly with his hands full of blood.


    "None of this would have happened...if you swapped your body back then!!!" his gaze was sharper than the sword staring deep into Diana''s eyes.


    Diana''s lip went up a bit as she replied to him, "I did that in order to kill Marte, but it seemed she escaped the death door again...causing all these troubles.", she clicked her tongue a bit after spouting her lie. She was thrilled seeing the emperor''s wound especially when one of his eyes was gone.


    "Tsk. I''ll go find that woman. I swear I''m going to kill her as soon as...wait a minute...since when was the knight allowed at the west pce???!" the emperor''s eyes widen as he realized something went wrong.


    "What''s wrong...your majesty?"


    "That guy...Victor...he''s here. I bet he''s also the one with Marte too earlier."


    "Victor...?" Diana clenched her hands, her fingernail pierced deep inside her palm as she heard that name.


    "You go to your room. Don''te out without my order."


    "But father...how can I stay still and do nothing??"


    "If you want to help, just don''t cause me any more trouble. Just go to sleep, it''s alreadyte." none of Diana''s words got into the emperor''s ears as she was begging him to go search for Victor and Marte. She was left behind as the emperor left the royal pce riding the horse.


    "Why isn''t she dead??? AHHH, that b*tch." Diana shouted to the air, she walked back all the way to her room. But the ck-haired knight hiding behind a pir near there heard all the conversation. He smirked looking at Diana''s back.


    "The emperor won''t go back there...phew..." he took a deep breath in relief taking the helmet off his head then dropped the knight suit and armor one by one dressing back in his party suit.


    He didn''t wait a second before moving on to the next move. He jumped to the roof of the royal pces making his way to the west pce where prince Philip and Marte stayed.


    "I don''t know why you love that troublesome prince...Marte."


    <strong>Earlier,</strong>


    "Where''s the prisoner, Marte??!!! Is she here???" Victor pulled the knight''s shirt hiding his face behind the hand holding the sword.


    "She...she...she might be in the underground prison...sir..." the knight of the prison was shuttering like a rat before a cat when replying to the guy who would kill him in any minute.


    "Oh??? Lying to me??? Do you really not want to live???"


    "I don''t know, sir!!! We didn''t bring the prisoner by that name in here...but...but...there''s a prisoner with the scar on her face..."


    "You should have said that from the beginning." themander tossed the knight to the ground and entered the prison just to see a giant manying down dead on the floor with blood sttered everywhere on the wall, even on the iron rod.


    He came back to the knight and threaten him once again pointing the sharp sword against the poor knight''s back.


    "What happened in there??"


    "I--I really don''t know...I fainted earlier..."


    "Someone should fire you...how could they leave you in charge of this prison??" Victor was talking to the pitiful knight carefreely as he was aware that Marte isn''t in the prison. That meant she already escaped.


    "By the way, did you see a pink-haired woman here??"


    "You mean the woman with blue eyes?"


    "Yeah."


    "She already left...after knocking all of the knights."


    "Where did she go???"


    "She--she...she...didn''t tell me, sir!!"


    "Sir..." Victor was already gone before that knight turned himself to look at Victor.


    Victor sneaked into the royal pce as it was the only possible ce Marte could be since he already searched the other ces in the empire.


    He checked the north, east, and south pce. The throne room was in the west pce, he choose that pce to visitst since it won''t be somewhere Marte could be since the emperor of the north is there.


    He tried his best when he entered the west pce, even though that pce didn''t have any knights, the emperor was there in the throne room for most of the time.


    He ran quickly in front of the door of the throne room, the door was opened and the one in the throne room wasn''t the emperor but Diana.


    He hid quickly when he almost made eye contact with her. He hid behind the curtain, and then he started to notice something warm was right under his feet.


    It was blood. He waited and waited till Diana left that room, he rushed to the room at the end of the hall. It was the only room he didn''t check.


    The door was locked when he tried to open it, he unlocked the door with his skill using a toothpick. The door was slightly opened, he looked inside the room and quickly shut the door back when finally saw Marte.


    He didn''t even know what happened in there for Marte to pour the Vodka on prince Philip''s head. He tried his best not to think of something ridiculous. He was shivering from the chill of deja vu.


    "Show yourself!!!!! I''ll make sure I kill you!!!!!!! Ahhh!!!" the voice of the emperor echoed throughout the hall, Victor rushed to the room next to it quickly.


    He hid behind the door of that room, he gulped at something bad that might happen if the emperor walked inside the room Marte was in.


    "Newbie, this is the west pce. Make sure you won''t go near this pce." Victor ran to the door when hearing a conversation of a woman with a young man, he stared from the window of the first floor at the knight suit the young man was wearing.


    He smiled and opened the window when he knew what he will need to do.


    Victor got the suit, he jumped back in after knocking both of those people out. He put it on and the helmet to cover all of his faces then walked out of that room.


    "Your majesty!!! The woman in the paper,dy Marte!!! We found her!!!"


    "Take me to where she is!!!"


    He was already prepared to swing the sword at the emperor''s neck if the emperor found out, but seeing he had no doubt of him, he quickly led the emperor to a random ce since he had no idea of the structure inside the northern royal pce.


    He nced outside of the window as he was walking in front of the emperor, seeing the crowd in front of the royal gate, he grinned and got the emperor there then blended with the crowd sessfully.


    <strong>The present,</strong>


    Victor walked slowly inside the room through the opened window. He really doubted why the emperor didn''t notice them.


    He lit the candle on the table and opened the window wide to let the moonlight in.


    "Victor..."


    "Marte!!! I''m really d you''re safe." he changed his face 180 degrees when Marte called his name like that. He was going to run to hug her as he did in his past life but seeing her in the bathrobe, he stopped himself and stood at the same ce where he came in.


    "Commander Victor?" the prince and themander red at each other with the same thought in their mind, ''That bastard.''


    Marte ran to blow the candle and closed the window while they didn''t notice.


    "I''m d I did that on time. Someone might notice the prince''s room still has light."


    "I''m really sorry..." Victor turned his head down sulking, Marte chuckled nervously putting her hand on her wound on the stomach, she was relieved none of them noticed it. If she didn''t put out all the lights on time, they will see the bloodstain on the bathrobe.


    "I''m already here, we can go now--" Victor stopped his sentence midway when the chain on Marte''s neck and Philip''s neck lit up in the darkness in the color gold.


    "Urgh...huff huff...it tightens..." Marte groaned in pain stumbled on Victor who rushed to hold her. The prince sitting on the edge of the bed bit his lip till it bleeds enduring the pain.


    "I''ll cut this chain."


    "It can''t be cut...we already tried that."


    "Then for now...we must escape from here, let''s take...his highness with us."


    "No...his highness needs to stay here...he..." Marte couldn''t bring Philip along with her since she knew very well why he came to the northern empire. But she didn''t want to reveal that fact to themander of the center empire, Philip might be imprisoned for rebellion.


    "What???" Victor grabbed Marte closer to him and said in a low voice to her, "But your life will be in danger..."


    "But his highness and I need to stay together until we took off this chain, and he won''te along with us either." she replied in a low voice to him with the best excuse she got. The real reason she needed to be here wasn''t just that. Her n hasn''t been achieved yet.


    "Marte...what if we kill--"


    "Don''t even think about it."


    "...the emperor..."


    "Oh...the emperor?? I thought you...you..."


    "Who do you think I would kill??? I''m not a mass murderer."


    "I got it. But the emperor won''t be easily defeated...and I...couldn''t even use my magic right now." they kept talking secretly leaving the prince out of the conversation.


    The Phoenix finally returned to the prince''s heart right at the moment those other two weren''t looking.


    ''Lady Aurora is safe.''


    ''Mary, do you know a way to cut this chain?''


    ''It''s chain magic, it could only be released by the one who cast it.''


    ''Is there no other way?''


    ''I know a person who trained to go against the chain magic, but you won''t be able to meet him in your current condition.''


    ''Who is it?''


    ''Duke Jel. He used to fight with the chain user before in the past.''


    ''!!!''


    ''Mary, can we return to our empire before dawn?''


    ''Your highness...you don''t really think of...''


    ''I can''t risk her life...even if I have to cut my head off, I won''t let her be bound with me in despair.''


    ''Your highness...can''t you stop doing things recklessly? And what will you do if you finally take off the chain?''


    ''We''ll follow our n...to bring down the northern empire...''


    Marte nced at the scenery outside the window, she kept blinking to be certain of the person she saw from afar.


    ''Is that duke Jel??''


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 86 - 86: The Person From The Past(1)

    "Let''s go back to the capital." the prince got up and made his way to Marte, he nced at the ce on her stomach she put her hand on.


    "But what about your...your business here?? Don''t you need to do that?"


    "We need to take off the chain binding us together, and more importantly your wound."


    "It''s alright. I''m fine. Really, it''s only a small wound." she denied it shaking her head, but the man from behind suddenly turned her around to him and pushed the hand hiding the wound away.


    The stain of blood on the white bathrobe made Victor''s eyes shake, Marte avoided his eyes. Her heart was pounding, she already tried her best to not copse from bleeding.


    "This isn''t fine!!! We need to treat you!!!"


    "What if we return to the capital???! We can''t still use our magic, and by the time we arrive there...I would already die on the way."


    "I won''t let you die--"


    "You won''t die that easily, there must be something you want to do here." the prince who crossed his arm muttered to Marte.


    Marte jolted, she shook off both of the guys and went to the door, the prince had to follow her as he couldn''t be far away from her due to the chain.


    "If I say I''m fine, I''m really fine...for now, we need to find a way to destroy this chain."


    Philip grabbed her wrist with a serious look and the phoenix came out from his heart flying to Marte.


    Itnded on her head telling her, "The only person who could do that is your father."


    "What??"


    "Did...that phoenix just talk?" Victor walked quickly to join in the conversation.


    "And that''s more the reason why we need to go back to the capital." the prince talked logically to Marte. Marte ignored the prince''s words and ran to the window with her bare feet dragging the prince with her.


    She looked out the window seeing the white hair man walking among the crowd, she didn''t mistake it. The red ruby eyes of that man were really duke Jel''s.


    "That''s duke Jel...my father." Victor rushed to see the direction she pointed, it was the royal gate where the citizens were gathering in front.


    Prince Philip was amazed by that sudden coincidence of duke Jel being there. While both two could see duke Jel, Victor was left out squinting his eyes trying to see one man from such a far distance.


    "We need to hurry."


    "..."


    "What''s wrong???" Victor asked silent Marte with a concerned look, she was hopeless about asking for duke Jel''s help.


    "Nothing...let''s go--"


    The capital''s barrier suddenly turned to dark red like making the beautiful white moon to bloody red moon through the barrier.


    All the knights turned to the dragons with the weapon in their hands and soared through the sky to their station around the edge of the barrier.


    "Catch criminal Marte and Victor!!! Woman with white hair and purple eyes, and a man with ck hair and golden eyes!!! Whoever watched these two will be granted the reward."


    "!!!"


    They were trapped inside the barrier of the empire.


    ''Asking duke Jel...I bet hees here for Diana...''


    <strong>+++</strong>


    <strong>Inside the royal pce, in the throne room,</strong>


    The royal butler came inside the throne row turning his head the whole time as he walked to the man sitting on the throne.


    "We have already set the emergency barrier as you told. We''re sorry for the inconvenience for you to ride to our tower yourself."


    "Did you already destroy that secret entrance inside the mountain?" the cold words that came out from the emperor felt like a flying dagger putting on the butler''s throat, his next words might be hisst words if the answer didn''t satisfy the emperor.


    "We...we did, your majesty."


    "Get out from my sight." the emperor with one eye got up from his golden throne then cast the chain magic summoning the chain from thin air surrounding the throne roompletely after the butler left.


    "Open!" the throne split in two, a passage was opened under the emperor''smand with many stairs leading the emperor down and down into the darkness till he walked to the lowest floor with a woman with hairpletely gray sitting on the white bed with the nket covering half of her body from her waist.


    "I need more of your chain magic. Give it to me!"


    "What is it this time??? You won''t even be the emperor if I didn''t step down from the throne. I heard the voice outside...just how stupid--"


    "Enough, your highness!!! I know what I''m doing."


    "What you''re doing??? Do you mean being blind??? Piss off!!! I won''t share any bit of magic with you." that woman was the only one who could talk to the emperor in such an arrogant and carefree way.


    The emperor had a slight grin on his face as he had alreadye prepared.


    "Oh...you will. Do you know who Marte is??"


    "Hm??? Don''t talk like you have the upper hand, you stupid emperor...I already gave you enough power...cough..."


    "She''s the death roses magic-user. And...Jel Mortel--"


    "Jel...Jel...Jel...te...te...those bastards... those bastards!!!!!!!" the woman panted with her blood dripping on the white sheet on the bed, her hand was full of scratches with the ss she broke. She threw the ss against the wall of the portrait of duke Jel and te with their head ripped off in the portrait.


    "Calm down...your highness..."


    "Don''t order me around, you bastard!!!!!!!!!! In order to get power, I disguised as an orphanage!!! I did many things...just to get power!!! Power!!! But those bastards...they...they..." she had a heart attack grabbing her shirt in pain trying to breathe. The emperor rushed to get the pill on the floor and gave it to swallow to calm down her heart rate.


    Her hands were rough, her skin wasn''t soft at all. Her face was full of wrinkles, her pride and her beauty were all gone when the jet ck hair all turned to grey and her eyes turned to the eyes of themoner and not special like before when she was in her youth.


    "Where is Marte??? I''ll kill her even if it''s thest thing I ever do."


    "Sister...calm down."


    "Don''t call me your sister!!! I hate you!!"


    "Alright, alright. But...you can''t even walk...you''re old--"


    "Regna...I thought you still have one eye...you''d better use it wisely before it''s gone..."


    "Now...now...why don''t you give me your chain power already??"


    "Make sure to bring her head to me, and don''t forget about the butterfly pendant."


    "I will bring you that and restore you to your powerful state soon, your highness..."


    "...f*ck off." the woman waved her hand kicking the emperor out of herir which was full of random letters and the sculpture head of Jel.


    And one name was written on the wall saying, ''Kira.''


    That gray-haired woman with the hairying down to her slender waist turned her head to the letter on the wall, the name Kira was in her sight.


    "When I get all my power back, I swear I''ll destroy that stupid mountain first for taking away my power. And then I''ll kill Jel just like how I killed Riana."


    <strong>+++</strong>


    <strong>The Mortel Manor, the study room,</strong>


    The butler came inside the room with the light was still on and the man who was still holding the feather to do all the paperwork even though it was already past midnight.


    The butler made sure not to make any noise in order not to wake up Garu who was sleeping on the couch in the room.


    "How is the cat?"


    The butler shook his head then put the white cat with bandages on its body on the desk.


    Tristan felt miserable seeing the cat who he couldn''t do anything to save. He slid his finger stroking the cat''s fur as he listened to how the butler described the cat''s current situation.


    "The vet said the cat won''tst long. It lost too much blood."


    "You can go out now. Thank you."


    <em>Meow...</em>


    The butler closed the door after he left the room, Tristan murmured to the cat as he was along with the cat.


    "I really hope Eun-Kyung''s okay...I''m sorry...cat...I can''t save you...I really, really want to save you. But those royalties won''t use their light magic on you..."


    <em>Meow...</em>


    "I wish I could understand your words."


    Tristan tapped his finger on the cat''s tiny nose and continue patting the cat''s head gently.


    "I feel like I see you before..." Tristan got up from his seat, he stepped to the table full of frame pictures on it.


    He looked closely in each and every photo which Marte wasn''t it. His heart ached a little when he saw all of those pictures at that time.


    Marte was never included in the family''s picture even in the family book. She was left out.


    "I miss you, Marte...I have so many things to say to you." he continued looking at the picture till his eyes were set upon the little kitten Diana held dear inside a picture.


    It was a white kitten with a heart ck spot.


    Tristan turned to the cat on the desk licking its fur, there was a heart ck spot on it.


    "You''re the kitten I gave to Diana...I...I thought Diana lost it years ago..." Tristan ran to hug the cat out of a sudden. The cat flinched when being hugged tightly like that.


    <em>Meow!!!!</em>


    "You''re the cat I picked up when I was young..."


    <em>Meow!!! Meow!!!!!</em>


    "Diana will be happy to see you...you..." his happiness disappeared when he realized Diana was also gone missing.


    <em>Sigh</em>


    "I want to go look for those three..." he leaned on the chair putting his hand on his forehead.


    <em>Meow...meow...</em>


    The cat jumped off the desk walking outside the opened window after Tristan fell asleep on the chair.


    <em>Meow...meow...meow...(Eun-Kyung...pleasee back quickly...)</em>


    <em>Meow...meow...(...before everything''s toote.)</em>


    <strong>+++</strong>


    <strong>In an inn in the capital,</strong>


    "Young master...what makes you so happy??" a blonde-haired woman with blue eyes slid her finger on the man''s nipple burying her head on his firm chest and the other hand rubbing his abs.


    Her thigh touched with his under the white nket they shared together, the bra, underwear, and the rest of their clothes were everywhere on the floor.


    "My sister is dead!!! She won''t be a thorn in my eyes anymore...too bad, I didn''t beat up that b*tch for breaking my finger!!!" Armando talked to his woman in anger but that woman quickly sat on him to remind him it''s their night for celebration not to worry about stressing things.


    "You really knew me well..." he got up sitting kissing that woman.


    "Of course...you cane to me anytime..."


    "When I be the head of the house, you will be my wife..."


    "I''m really honored, young master."


    "Tomorrow, I have to go to the church for business...it will be tiring again...ahh...it was really a bad day today...Aurora''s pet, that cat escaped me...I almost seed in killing it."


    "Don''t worry too much...a pet will alwayse back to its owner...they won''t go too far..."


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 87 - 87: The Person From The Past(2)

    <strong>Aurora''s POV</strong>


    It was ck. Dark. The chain had its little gap but the chain wrapping like a sphere trapping me had no way out for me to leave.


    I felt suffocated, anxious, frustrated. Deep down I knew it had been so long I was trapped in here but with no light in, I couldn''t know if it was day or night.


    "What''s your name?" but fortunately I got an amazing woman beside me who kept mepany the whole time.


    I could feel I wasn''t alone. At least there is still a strand of the rope which I could hold onto. I need to have hope in order to survive.


    "I''m Igneel. What about you?"


    "You can call me Aurora."


    I hugged my knees leaning my back against the wall of the chain, I took a deep breath. It felt like every moment was for me to survive. Even if I got into Aurora''s body, an extra who is a nobledy drinking tea. And here I am out here, joining the army, fighting demons, and meeting the dragon.


    "How long have you been here?" she didn''t say anything after I told her the name of the body I was in. To break the awkward silence, I decided to ask her.


    "A very....verryyyy long time." I could hear her frustrationing out of her voice.


    "Was that how those people treated you?? After all, you''ve done protecting them from the snow?"


    "Basically not all of them, it''s only the royalty. The ruler of this empire..."


    <em>Step step</em>


    The steps of the person walking in stopped me from opening my lip, I proceeded to concentrate my magic energy for the worst thing toe.


    I won''t be able to defeat the emperor alone if it was really himing in. But he wouldn''t be able to kill me either if I kept using my magic to transform my body into something untouchable.


    "This is the first time someone could use the magic under my chainmand."


    Yep, that''s really the emperor. Except I could feel the power of the chain rising wildly as he approached me. The chain became loosened, and I really thought it would be my chain to escape but that monster emperor used the chain to tie my wrist.


    <strong>Weather Magic--</strong>


    I can''t use my magic...


    "Now I figure out why...why you''re able to use magic..." his mischievous grin gave me the chill deep down to my spine. I nced at the screen beside me as he looked arrogant and proud walking around me with the end of the chain connecting to his pointer finger.


    <strong>[MP: 5%]</strong>


    My MP(Magic Power) was 40% earlier, there must be some upgrade to the chain.


    Even my strength was taken away, my legs felt weak.


    I still have a trump card...don''t be scared...don''t be scared, me!!!


    It''s gonna be fine. Don''t let him see through my weakness. Don''t look weak. I''m strong. I won''t be killed by him.


    <strong>!!!!</strong>


    <em>The screen...disappeared...</em>


    <strong>[Error...error...]</strong>


    The screen faded into thin air right at the moment that the emperor swung his sword on the screen.


    "Is this your weakness?? Or should I say your strength??? Come on, say something!!! Who was a brave one earlier...shouting at them to leave you behind??"


    "What did you do...?!!"


    "Nothing much...from now on, you''ll be my key to find Marte. Would she abandon you ore to save you??"


    Yeah, I guess that much.


    But ytime''s over...emperor!!


    I didn''t get the chance to use the reward earlier, you know...I desired to use this power for a longgg...time.


    My reward forpleting the mission of discovering the secret is...


    <strong>Space Inventory: Valencia''s Sword</strong>


    I don''t think that involves magic too.


    I felt thrilled when I saw that surprised face of that white-haired bastard when he saw the chain he was proud of getting cut off one by one by the sword of the demon I called for.


    I didn''t bring the sword with me hiding in it in the library, but with the space inventory, I could call for anything I owed at the moment.


    "You b*tch--"


    "Well, this b*tch is going to kill you...you bastard." I was the one standing tall holding Valenica''s sword pointing at the emperor. It was draining my life force away from me holding it but I''m fine.


    Something was off when I saw that emperor walking backward instead of fighting back, I could feel it. And when his back hit the wall of the other side, I stopped walking chasing after him, and I immediately cut the rusty chain to immobilize Igneel''s arms and legs.


    "Thank you, Aurora..."


    "You can be free now, I will kill this bastard for you--"


    Right at the second, when I turned back to the emperor, he was gone.


    "Where did he go??"


    "Right here~"


    "!!!" my eyes became really big seeing all the chains setting up dropping down attached to Igneel''s back. Her eyes became blue, her smile disappeared.


    "That sword is draining your life...will you be able to cut this chain before she devours you??"


    That scumbag!!!!


    <em>Ack</em>


    "Igneel...I''m Aurora!" her w was sharp like a knife striking a part of my arms, I endured it running from her keeping my distance.


    I was never good at sword fighting.


    My magic power hasn''t gone up yet, I won''t be able to use it.


    I could only rely on the demon''s sword, I gulped clenching my sword facing Igneel as that bastard emperor wasughing like a psycho sitting on the top floor on the rail.


    I need to cut that chain!


    <strong>+++</strong>


    "That bastard!!! I told him not to use that spell...urgh..." Kira was groaning in pain, many wrinkles started appearing more and more on the surface of her face.


    Her shaking hands struck for the doorknob of the room, she panted in agony walking with her fragile legs.


    "It''s time for me to go...I need to do everything myself in the end..." sheined walking up the very long stair leading to the throne. The pain in her back was killing her as she climbed up the stair.


    She finally reached it, the throne split in two, she walked out of that room after twenty years of living in the darkness enduring the pain of her defeat against Princess Athena and Jel.


    "Who are you...?"


    "Huh???!!" Kira wasn''t amazed much by the appearance of Diana in the throne room who was wearing the pajama. Kira looked at her differently like she was dust in her eyes.


    The grey hair dropped on the white tiles of the throne room, Kira cut her hair with the broken pieces of sses till her hair became so short that it barely reached her shoulder.


    "How dare you ignore me???!!!! Intruder--" Kiramanded the chain shutting Diana''s lip then wrapped the chain around Diana''s neck.


    "It''s a pity I don''t have my hypnosis power...but I can still treat you like a ve."


    <strong>Death Roses Magic: Hell Roses</strong>


    ck roses filled up the room enraged by the burning fire inside Kira, she dodged all the roses burning in ck fire firing at her then ran to Diana grabbing her chin. Diana''s blood dropped on Kira''s bare feet and some of it was spilled on Diana''s white pajamas.


    "I remember that magic!!!!! Die!!!"


    Diana gasped for air as the chain almost broke her neck in two, but that didn''t stop her from smirking when the ck rose monster climbed behind Kira''s back.


    "I hate that expression the most--arghhh..." the chain which attached Kira''s hand dropped, and the chain vanishedpletely. Kira rolled around on the carpet to subside the fire burning her hair.


    "I don''t know who you are...but you deserve to die after damaging my face." Diana cast more of her magic burning Kira into a big ck fire then she slid her finger on her perfect face to make sure it didn''t have any scratch on it.


    Diana...let her guard down and the result for that was her face beingpletely burned in her own fire she made.


    "Ahaha...I didn''t escape death more than once just to die by the hand of the brat." Kira''s face waspletely normal, she brushed off the fire on her face like it was nothing while Diana was screaming in pain trying to put out the fire she made.


    "My...my...face..." half of Diana''s face got burned, it was even uglier than Marte''s scar as she looked at herself in the broken pieces of sses.


    Kira stretched her arm and kneeled down grabbing Diana''s soft hair up and letting Diana look at the difference between her and Diana.


    "I sense the evil in you...but you''re not evil enough. You see...I''m looking for Marte, and I''m pretty sure you know her, right?"


    <strong>Death Roses--</strong>


    "Oh dear...don''t even think about using it."


    Kira cast the chain around Diana''s again except the chain was one of a kind and won''t let the person of its target use their magic.


    "What do you want with Marte?"


    "It''s good you''re a quick wit. Well, I want to kill her. Are we on the same side?"


    "What''s there for me in helping you find her?"


    "I would restore your face back with my spiritual power..."


    ''I''ll use you to kill Marte then I''ll kill you next even if I have to live with this face for the rest of my life.''


    ''Her smile showed me how foolish she is. It''s always good to have an arrogant dog serving under your feet.''


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 88 - 88: Beloved Father(1)

    "Let''s go right now." the prince grabbed Marte''s hands and rushed to the door but a hand stopped him from behind quickly when that person saw him doing that.


    "Your highness..dy Marte is the crown prince''s fiancee, please be considerate of her." Victor did say that to the prince with his sharp eyes gazing at him and yet he also grabbed one of Marte''s hands tightly.


    Marte was stuck in between two handsome men''s faces, she rolled her eyes and shook both of their hands off her. It somehow reminded her of a scene in the novel when two men chase after one girl.


    Victor loves Marte, but about Philip, she wasn''t sure about that. She didn''t care much about it since she thought she wasn''t the real Marte.


    "I need to change my clothes...and you too, your highness."


    "Ah, right." the prince looked at himself, he really did forget to change the bathrobe he was wearing on his body.


    "Victor, can you get some clothes for us?"


    "Ah...sure, sure." Victor was out of thought for a second seeing how pretty Marte looks at that time. He shook his head and rushed out to get some clothes for the other two.


    After a while, he came back with two sets of clothes except it was the men''s clothes and a knight''s uniform at that.


    Marte picked the smaller one for her body to fit and then nced at the other two.


    "What??"


    "I''m changing...can you..."


    "Ah, right...sorry." the prince turned his face to the door covering his eyes. Then Marte stared coldly at Victor who was having the nosebleed.


    "You too."


    "Sure...sure...take your time." the knight''s uniform was put on her body, it was kinda tight for her. And the prince in the knight''s suit in Marte''s eyes wasn''t quite bad.


    "You look good, your highness." someone is a little bit jealous when Marte told the first prince that.


    They both sneaked out of the royal pce and ran to where duke Jel was.


    Leading them to the royal gate, the crowd was still gathering in front of it. Many knights were stopping them at the gate.


    Marte felt a little bit scared of facing duke Jel.


    "He was here a moment ago..." the prince murmured squinting his eyes trying to look for one man among hundreds.


    "Marte, are you alright?" Victor asked Marte out of concern in a low voice while the prince was looking for the duke.


    "I''m fine." she replied shortly lying straight to his face.


    "I shouldn''t have done that...I''m really sorry for bringing you in all of these messes."


    "Victor..."


    "Really, I''m really sorry. I know you won''t trust me...but I only wished for your safety."


    "...thank you...for that wonderful thought...but how did you even swap the bodies in the first ce?"


    "I got the potion from ady...she said it will help me achieve what I wish."


    "What you wish??"


    "I wish for your safety...I don''t know if you want to hear this or not...but no matter which life it is, I always love you."


    ''You love Marte, not me.''


    "..."


    "Say something..."


    "Victor...I--"


    "I know...I know...you love the first prince...and you''re happy with him. I know he would make you feel the love...warmth, and happiness...but I just can''t help but love you, Marte."


    "Marte loves the first--" she didn''t finish her sentence, she didn''t expect that. Marte never showed a little bit of affection to Philip.


    ''If she loves him...why didn''t she have any memory of him?''


    She was confused. But she had to put it aside and focus on the current situation. She turned her head from Victor to the direction Philip pointed.


    "It''s duke Jel."


    "It really is him." Marte had little hope up since she will no longer be bound by the chain anymore. Before she walked to Philip, she grabbed both of Victor''s hands and told him as her eyes didn''t show any sign of lies in them.


    "After everything ends, I''ll tell you a secret."


    "What do you mean...?" she smiled and ran alongside Philip.


    When they came closer and closer to the duke, the duke when seeing three knights running toward him. He immediately ran and cast all the roses and vines to block the path of the alley as he entered the dart remote alley with many housed on each side.


    The chase began, Marte was running fine at first and so was Philip but those two, one had a wound on his leg and one had a wound on her stomach couldn''t keep up with the duke.


    Victor decided to carry Marte in his arm and ran but due to the chain, he couldn''t carry one and left one behind.


    He picked the prince and carried him on one shoulder.


    "Hey!!!"


    "Sorry, your highness."


    "What are you--" Marte''s hair blew everywhere, her hair kept hitting Philip''s face as Victor was standing on the flying sword he summoned at a very fast speed.


    "Ouch!!"


    "Sorry..."


    "Your Grace, it''s me!!!! Stop running!!!!" the duke ignored all the words shouting from Victor''s lip and kept on running.


    He was old but his ability to run was even faster than the flying sword.


    "This damn old man--" Victor noticed Marte on his shoulder, immediately shut up since he knew Marte loves and respects her father the most.


    Marte clenched her fists biting her lip, she took a deep breath. She was frightened and traumatized by Marte''s memories she saw.


    She felt like something was stuck between her throat, the words she could call the duke to stop didn''t dare toe out.


    "Fa--fa--father!!!!!" she raised her voice shouting that one word loudly, from the bottom of her heart, she wished even for a little bit, wishing he would slow down.


    "Marte, you might need to look at this." Victor put Marte down, Marte was afraid to raise her head. She kept staring at her feet, unable to face the duke who she called father.


    "Fa--" just when she raised her head up to face the duke, the duke wasn''t there but a random white-haired man was standing there looking cluelessly instead.


    "Miss...what did you just call me??"


    Marte bowed to that old man in embarrassment, he looked nothing alike to duke Jel except having white hair.


    "I thought you were my father..."


    "Ah...is that so??" the old man chuckled with eyes became teary staring at Marte.


    "Sir...??"


    "I thought you were my daughter...you know...I lost herst year, hearing you called me that...meant a lot for me."


    Marte''s eyes widen watching the man in front of her sobbing saying words like that to her, her eyes didn''t only see the old man but a young woman behind him too.


    "I''m sorry for your loss, sir." Marte bowed to him once again.


    "Why did you run away from us, sir??" the first prince asked.


    "I thought you were my debt collector...and I don''t have any money..." the pitiful old man murmured to them sniffling along with his sentence, he looked up at the mighty dragon Igneel.


    "We already got debt on us...even at the day we were born...if only...if only I have money...my daughter wouldn''t have died..."


    "I thought he was duke Jel back there." the prince whispered to Marte.


    "It was really the duke, he must hide somewhere around this alley..." Marte replied to the prince, but her eyes couldn''t turn away from the floating woman behind the old man''s back.


    [It''s not your fault...father...please...don''t think like that...]


    A little bit of tear came out of Marte''s eyes, she turned her head away from the other two wiping that little tear.


    "We need to go now, sir. We''re sorry for the inconvenience." Victor bowed to the old mand and signaled Marte and Philip to follow him.


    "Young miss??" but the old man suddenly called Marte, she and Philip turned at the same time staring at him.


    "Yes?"


    "Why are you wearing chains like that? Is it a new fashion?"


    "Ah...yes. Yes, it is a fashion." the prince made a ridiculous lie before leaving. Marte followed them behind after smiling at the old man and mouthed her words at him, "Your daughter won''t be happy seeing you like this...and it''s not your fault."


    After they left, the old man took the crumbled paper out of his pocket and took a look at the face of the criminal to check.


    "I won''t...have to pay the debt anymore..." the old man ran quickly to the knight he could see in his sight and then pointed the direction to the knight.


    "I saw them in that alley...I can take you to them...but is the price still valid?"


    "Of course, sir."


    [Father...how could you...] the pitiful soul of his daughter was crying then turning to ash seeing her father did such a thing.


    "We found the criminal, Marte, and Victor. Call all of the knights!!!"


    The knight gathered at one equipped with many types of weapons from sword to crossbow.


    "Lead the way sir--"


    "Sir!!!!!"


    <strong>Death Roses Magic: Sleep</strong>


    "Sir!!!!"


    The old man fell down to the ground just when he was about to run leading the to the criminals, many roses appeared on the old man''s body then bloomed in such a beautiful way enchanted all the eyes of the knights making them drowsy then fell on the ground one by one.


    "My daughter be a criminal?? In such a short time??" a couple of red eyes came out from the dark with the trail of roses behind him as he walked to get the paper from the old man''s hands.


    That man sighed and vanished into thin air, he appeared on the roof of the house a secondter running back to the people who he thought were the knights earlier.


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 89 - 89: Beloved Father(2)

    "Your highness..." a man came out of the shadow walking lifelessly to kneel greeting the first prince with the guilt in his eyes which couldn''t look straight at Marte''s eyes.


    "Why don''t we split and find the duke instead? Commander Victor and Robert, why don''t you go that way? Marte and I will go this way." the prince told Robert to get up from the ground then suggested the idea to Victor.


    Of course, themander wasn''t much happy about that.


    "It''s faster this way. Your highness, can you tell Mary to go with them? It''s easy tomunicate with each other that way." Marte talked to the prince, and the prince agreed immediately. Soon after, Mary came out of the prince once again flying to sit on Robert''s shoulder.


    Victor turned himself away walking with Robert when seeing Marte say it that way. It''s logical since Marte and Philip can''t be separated.


    Robert caught up with themander he respected running as fast as he could, a book dropped from his bag.


    Marte was going to shout to call him to get his stuff back, but they were already gone. Marte tilted her head when seeing that opened book with simr handwriting on the page.


    "Wait!" Philip also saw it and ran to grab that book hiding it behind his back.


    "What''s that book?"


    "It''s nothing. Let''s hurry. We need to find your father." the prince held the book tightly in a very suspicious way.


    Marte when seeing the prince trying so hard to hide that book, she no longer protested didn''t want to stick her nose in someone else''s business.


    "This is the alley we haven''t checked yet, so let''s go." Marte pointed at the alley full of trashes, the alley she and Victor searched for the antidote.


    The prince nodded his head and followed her while hiding the book from Marte. His heart was racing in anxiety as he was scared Marte would notice that the book was her diary he got from the basement.


    He didn''t get to read it yet, but it would be weird if she saw her diary in his hands like that.


    Marte put her finger on her nose trying her best to walk along that alley full of trashes, it was dirty filling with rats.


    They walked to the dead end, ready to turn back but when they did, a man appeared in front of them without any of them noticing. He didn''t make any sound at all.


    His red eyes were trembling as that man rushed to touch the chain connecting the prince and Marte. Soon, his hands started shaking. Marte never expected to see that side of the man. He was usually cold and fierce showing no emotion but that time, it was as if he was scared of something.


    "Your grace..."


    "Fa--your grace..."


    "Your highness, who made this...this chain???" even his voiceing out of his lip was quivering. He didn''t even turn to look at Marte or check how hurt she was.


    "The emperor cast it..."


    Hearing that, the duke was quite relieved it wasn''t the person who he thought of the one who cast the chain. He took a step back and then turned that chain into roses. Marte was finally free with the red mark around her neck.


    "I''m really sorry for the trouble my daughter has caused, your highness." the duke bowed down to the prince. He didn''t even ask how his daughter was but instead said that. Each of his words every time kept hurting Marte.


    The prince nced at Marte who turned her head down, he didn''t say anything except smiling saying, "It''s nothing. Your daughter also helped me a lot."


    "We''ll go now, your highness." the duke grabbed Marte roughly without looking at her eyes once. But the prince shouted to stop both the father and daughter when seeing Marte didn''t say one word keep obeying what her father wanted.


    "Your daughter is injured!!! Why did you..."


    "I''m fine, your highness. I apologize for the trouble I caused." Marte bowed down, her wound at her stomach opened again, it was bleeding. But its pain didn''tpare one bit to her heart which was shattering by the man grabbing her hand.


    "No, you''re not fine!!! Let me heal you!!!" the prince snapped seeing that duo who waspletely calm even though one of them was heavily injured. The duke didn''t even shake an eyelid seeing blood dripping from his daughter''s wound.


    The duke bowed and took his daughter away from the prince walking out of that alley.


    "Where is Diana?" was the question he asked his first daughtering out of his mouth. Marte clenched her right hands staring at the left hand which was held by the duke''s cold arm. She didn''t feel any warmth in it at all.


    She wasn''t even brave enough to look at his sharp eyes, she turned her head down walking a few steps behind him.


    "She''s in the royal pce..."


    "Lead me to her." his cold voice was like ice, Marte stopped walking anymore. Blood that time came out of her mouth instead flowing to her chin, she gathered her courage to look directly at her father''s eyes.


    "She''s the princess of the northern empire. She''s the emperor''s daughter...did you know that...duke??" tear came out from her eyes, she already knew the answer and she still asked about it. She sniffled, sobbed in front of him, and yet his eyes showed nothing but hatred toward her.


    "Is that so?? I need to find ady named Aurora too, did you see her?"


    "You haven''t...answered my question yet...do you know that Diana isn''t your real daughter??" her lip was shaking, she wiped her tear away. Her throat felt so dry, it was hard for her to speak. Breathing was hard as her stomach was in pain and yet she asked that question despite her pain physically and mentally.


    "Marte...even if Diana is my real daughter or not, remember in your mind...I will never love you till my death."


    "Just what did I do for you to hate me that much??!!!" she shook off the duke''s cold hands yelling at him. ck smoke started appearing in the corner of her eyes.


    "Is there even a reason why I shouldn''t hate you?? Every day, I only wish for you to get out of my sight--" the duke''s heart ached to say that, he suppressed the blood pressure on his body not to show Marte any sign of him dying.


    "Then why did youe to me?!!!! Why didn''t you go to your beloved daughter??!!!!!!!! I hate you!!!!! I hate you even more than Tristan, I hate you!!! I hate this family!!!! If a wish cane true, I don''t want to be born as your daughter!!!!" she closed her eyes since she knew she will get pped again, but the duke''s hands grabbed her trembling and fragile hands instead.


    "You have to live the rest of your life atoning for your sin...for taking...away...cough...my wife..."


    "Duke...duke...duke!!!!!" the duke''s head fell on Marte''s shoulder, a warm liquid touched her neck. She slid her hands on the behind of her neck and when she took her hand back to look...it was ck blood.


    "Father!!! Father!!!!!!" the duke fell down on his knee, Marte leaned down following him as his body fell down.


    "Hate me...my daughter...don''t forgive me..."


    "What''re you saying???!!!! Father...fa--" his legs started turning ck, his body fell down to the ground, Marte quickly held his head seeing the blood came out of his lip.


    "Father...?" she didn''t understand...she didn''t know why...why did the duke show such pitiful eyes to her? Why was she crying so hard? Why did her heart ache so bad when the duke was in that state?


    "Don''t call me father...I hate you..."


    ''I love you..my daughter...''


    "I hate you too!!!"


    ''No...no...don''t...don''t...''


    <strong>Light Magic: Blessing of Goddess</strong>


    Light came out of Marte''s hands, she put it on the left side of the duke''s chest. Her eyes were dripping blood.


    The duke''s body felt lighter for a bit as he wasn''t in much pain anymore, he smiled genuinely seeing how strong Marte became. He pushed her hand away then grabbed it tightly putting that light on her stomach instead.


    The wound was cured, but at the same time, Marte wasn''t able to use the light magic as her hands were shaking so bad when seeing the duke continued coughing and rejected to get healed like that.


    "What do you think you''re doing??? Hey...hey...you...you don''t n on dying, do you??"


    "I hate you...go away...leave me alone..." the duke gathered all his strength to his hands pushing Marte who was desperate to heal him away.


    A piece of paper came out of his jacket''s pocket falling down to Marte''s hand as she was sitting on the ground in disbelief seeing the man she despised dying out of the blue.


    It wasn''t an ordinary piece of paper, it was the drawing...of the duke and Marte on that paper holding each other''s hands.


    ck smoke started appearing more and more inside of Marte''s eyes, the trace of her tears on the ground turned to smoke fluttering into the air.


    "te...I''ll soon be by your side..." the duke murmured looking at the sky then turning to Marte who was sobbing sitting beside him.


    "Don''t...go...hate me...hate me...you can hate me all you want...just please continue to live and hate me...father..."


    "..."


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 90 - 90: Beloved Father(3)

    <strong>Marte''s POV</strong>


    <em>Huff huff</em>


    Heavy...


    It was so shocking for me to see the ck bloode out of his mouth out of a sudden. I wasn''t in my right mind when seeing how he treated me earlier and ended up crying and sobbing like crazy even though I''m not really his real daughter.


    He was even worse than a drunk person, and somehow I felt like I used to carry a drunk person home back when I lived on earth.


    His cold arm was put on my shoulder, I grabbed his hands with both of my hands to stabilize it and after that, it was all raw strength of dragging his unconscious body.


    The duke didn''t die yet but his pulse was getting weaker and weaker. On top of it, my light magic didn''t seem to work on him for an unknown reason.


    The only thing I could think of was to get help from the prince, I could only wish for him to stay at the same spot in the alley full of trashes.


    The sun soon rose upon the empire as the dawn was approaching. The knight will increase and the citizens will wake up and it will be a lot troublesome from there.


    "Seriously...why don''t you get your beloved daughter...to help you???!!"


    Urgh...his body was like a body of an elephant, and the blood didn''t stop flowing from his lip. It was dripping all over my clothes.


    If it wasn''t for the drawing which fell from his pocket, I would never be soft to help him like this.


    You damn old man...just you wait...just you wait!!! When you''re healed...when you open your eyes...I will hit you, I will ask you...and no matter what, I will make you realize how much Marte loves you and teach you a lesson that your wife''s death isn''t your daughter''s fault.


    Talking about trouble...I really didn''t want to lecture him like how I yelled at Tristan, but some people won''t ever understand if you always say to them nicely and warmly.


    <em>Cough cough</em>


    "Don''t...die...Marte...she will be sad..."


    Your body can''t be colder and colder like this...even though you would look or re at me coldly, even if you would never show any affection to me...I mean Marte...but at least...just exists to be a father to her.


    I didn''t want Marte to end up at some point which she had to erase her father from her memories.


    I finally arrived at the end of the alley of trashes, but the first prince didn''t stand there as I thought he would be.


    Noo...no!!!!


    It can''t be!!! The old man can''t die this way!!


    I immediatelyid the duke on the ground casting all the trashes aside, my chest was throbbing in pain when his face started getting paler and paler.


    Light Magic!!


    Light Magic!!!!!


    Light Magic!!!!!!!


    Heal!!! Please heal!!!!


    No...no...it can''t be...no...no...no...


    <em>Heuk...euk...hic...</em>


    You can''t...


    You aren''t allowed to...


    <em>Huff huff</em>


    Think calmly...Su...Sun-hee...


    There''s nothing the light magic could cure since it was powerful enough to make a cripple person walk and run again.


    There''s no way it can''t heal a normal wound...except--


    It wasn''t the wound on the outside...it...is the internal wound.


    But how could I possibly know how he got the internal wound?? I need to use the...the...memory magic again...to read his memories.


    But...I only got three people left...and among them, my father...I already erased half of my memories of him.


    It''s not enough...it will never be enough for me to use it to read the duke''s memories.


    I was trapped in the deadlock. No choice I made was better than another. I will lose all the remaining of me as Sun-hee if I ever used the memory magic.


    But if I don''t use it, the duke will die. I didn''t even know if Tristan is alive. If in any case Tristan is dead, the duke is needed but what if the duke also dies???


    Stupid and greedy Diana will definitely stay in the northern emperor. Marte will be alone...and the Mortel dukedom will fall to the ground without a head of the family.


    I will use it!


    But...again...


    My indecisiveness was a problem at that time. And the duke started fading away from me, his hands which I held tightly didn''t even have energy in them.


    Is there any way I could use the memory magic without sacrificing my memories?


    Wait...a damn minute...I also have Marte''s memories...


    What if???


    <strong>Memory Magic--</strong>


    I can''t use it????!!!!!


    <em>Ah...</em>


    <em>Huff huff</em>


    My anxiety filled my head, my chest felt so tight. The chill went down my spine as I couldn''t think of any way to rescue the duke. My braid was burning smoke right at that moment.


    Light and the memory magic couldn''t be used at all!!!! And the death roses magic...


    <em>Hm?</em>


    Didn''t all the death roses magic users suffer from the side effect?


    Marte suffered like hell because of her overwhelmed death roses magic but the duke...


    <strong>Death Roses Magic: Rose Energy, Detecting...</strong>


    !!!!


    The trashes turned to roses, my hair was fluttering all over the ce, I grunted as I stretched my hands to the purple magic circle that appeared above the duke''s chest.


    <em>Cough</em>


    Damn it...it''s not enough...


    All the death roses magic energy is different from each other, so if by any case, if in the million chances, the duke really had...


    <em>Boommmmmmm</em>


    !!!!


    "Huh...???"


    What...


    "That''s Marte!" the little spark illuminated the dark alley shing the wall turning it to purple, my hair dropped back down to my waist.


    The duke turned out great, his breathing was fine and that didn''t mean the thorn was taken out of my heart yet since...


    The duke got up standing on his two feet looking like a zombie, a mindless human with his eyes glowing in red. My lean touched the dead-end wall as I back away from him.


    <em>Shiing</em>


    He just took out his sword.


    "Long time no see, Jel!!" I only noticed Diana''s voice approaching us. And who the hell is the woman beside her?


    She''s clearly not in the novel. And not in Marte''s past life memories.


    "Don''t you dare...touch my daughter..." that cold voice...was terrified when the duke turned himself to those people. I never got to see the serious side of the duke like that before.


    I got up slowly backing him up since I knew for sure that glowing blue eyes Diana wasn''t really a grateful person much.


    And the energy, the killing intent I sensed from the grey-haired woman wasn''t exactly very good news to me.


    What worried me the most was the duke''s condition, I didn''t even get to perform my magic on him yet. One thing I knew for sure was that his magic energy and Marte''s matched.


    "Diana, what''re you doing??" I almost didn''t recognize Diana at first with her burnt face. Even when she faced the man who raised her for two decades, she showed no sign of sympathy toward the duke.


    "Oh...is this your daughter??? Like father...like daughter...a monster..."


    What did you just say??


    "Hm??? Killing intent??? Hahaha...kinda remind me of that woman...princess Athena...it''s unfortunate that I don''t get to kill her right now...but I will after I cut both of your heads."


    She...really talked a lot,pletely opposite to her, the duke didn''t mutter anything for the past few seconds after the sentence earlier.


    He was on full guards with his sword raising to protect me who stood behind his wide back.


    <em>Cough...</em>


    "It''s too bad I didn''t have my hypnosis magic in me right now...or else I would be able to see daughter killing her own father...well...it''s gonna be fine--"


    Death Roses Magic: Roses of Hell


    "Huh???"


    "Shut up, will you?"


    "You imbecile...I was going to spare you some seconds to breathe or hear yourst words...but I was wrong...you''re just like that b*tchy mother of yours!!!"


    "How dare you..."


    How dare you called Marte''s mother that way??? I''ll kill you!!!


    "Diana, kill Jel. I''ll kill this brat first."


    "You''d better keep your promise."


    "Diana, are you crazy???!!!!! He''s your father!!!!"


    "I don''t care." Diana jumped into the air and descended back bringing along the rose vines with thorn directly at the man who loved her dearly ever since she was a child.


    "Duke--ack..." my body was knocked against the wall, I groaned gritting my teeth seeing Diana strangle the duke and he didn''t even attack her back, he kept making his way to me.


    "No..."


    "You''d better be responsible for what you just said...and don''t worry, I''ll send your bastard with you too--"


    <strong>Dark Magic: Hellfire!!!</strong>


    !!!!


    That woman screamed out of her lung, but her pain won''t be much worse than the pain in my body after I cast that magic. Casting dark magic was like dying. I rushed to hug the duke cutting all the vines cast by Diana.


    I grabbed his sword and raised it before Diana pointed at her neck.


    "Diana!!!!! How dare you attack him????!!! How could you!!!! He loves you!!!!!!"


    "Love???? What''s that??? Is it eatable??? How much it is worth???!!!! He''s useless to me now that I have an emperor as my father..."


    I sneaked a nce at the duke with no emotion shown on his face, his eyes kept staring into something but he didn''t show any sign of humanity at all.


    "Die, Marte!!!" Kira also jumped behind after the fire on her body faded.


    <strong>Death Roses Magic: Rose Shield</strong>


    They cut off the shield I made, the chain came out of the sudden from that strange woman''s hands and roses gathered into a sharp spear striking at us.


    "I said...don''t touch my daughter..." they were all blown away as that loud voice echoed in the valley. A hand grabbed my arm tightly making me feel safe and protected.


    The duke protected me!


    His body was even worse than before swinging his sword like that. His magic energy was in the worst condition, and I couldn''t look at him anymore when seeing the ck blooding out of his eyes, nose, and mouth.


    "Stop it...you''ll die!!!!! Stop!!!!"


    Light Magic!!!


    Light Magic!!! Please heal this old stubborn man!!! I don''t need his protection, I only need him to step aside!!! Don''t try to be a good father at a dangerous time like this!!!!


    You stupid old man!!! You can''t...die...


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 91 - 91: Beloved Father(4)

    "Don''t y a good father now of all time!!!!!" Marte gritted her teeth grabbing the duke''s hands running away from those two.


    She would be able to defeat them alone if the duke didn''t get in the way, her priority was to get the duke to somewhere safe away from them.


    "Stay here." she hid him inside the clock tower then ran back to those two who walked arrogantly with pride.


    "Where''s your beloved father?" Kira asked jokingly ring at Marte with her feet stomping upon the ground making her way to Marte.


    "First, you''re annoying. And second, he''s clearly not my beloved father." Marte cast the roses all over the ce setting the barrier immediately with the side effect overwhelming her body making her hands numb.


    "You seemed to be underestimating me too much...brat." Kira gave off the same vibe as the northern emperor and she was like the split image of Diana who walked behind her.


    "What''s with the barrier, sister?? Isn''t it useless?"


    Death Roses Magic: Rosing Strike


    Roses showered upon the barrier scratching Marte''s face but instead of showing pain to them, she smirked with pride then slid her finger across her face.


    "Did I forget to tell you...I don''t have only one magic in my body."


    "You! Go search for Je, I''ll deal with this woman." Kira told Diana with a nervous tone after she witnessed the light magic in front of her.


    Diana clenched her fist, she turned her back grinning from ear to ear leaving the barrier.


    ''I was waiting for that...''


    She was able to cross it, but the moment she stepped outside the barrier, an agonizing pain overflowed her entire body making her body copse on the ground in an instant.


    Marte poured ny percent of the side effect of the death roses magic into the barrier.


    "One down." she smiled then cast one moreyer of barrier, bigger than the recent one trapping unconscious Diana along with it.


    "Hm? Why did you bother trapping me when you''re also trapped in here?" Kira asked then the chain came out, she tied it with her fist tightly looking seriously and cold toward Marte.


    Marte didn''t answer the question and jumped with the rose magic energy surrounding her fist. Marte deal the first strike, Kira dodged it beautifully. The fight continued with no one losing to one another.


    Kira used her secret technique of chain then surround the entire barrier with her chain.


    The magic energy inside Marte suddenly disappeared, and in the dark globe barrier of chain and death roses magic, only Kira''s golden chain glowed.


    Even Kira couldn''t use her magic inside the barrier she made.


    Marte took many steps back quickly noticing Kira had the upper hand till her back hit against the barrier she made herself.


    Marte could only defeat them if she had the magic, but if her magic was taken away again then she...waspletely useless with no skill of sword or anything.


    She didn''t even have the hairpin with her, the only thing in the barrier was the rock and Diana. And on Diana''s head had a hairpin.


    Marte noticed it with one nce, she proceeded to use the poison against Kira. But the chain was the obstacle in her way, it won''t allow her to get near Kira.


    Marte walked sidestep to Diana and grabbed the hairpin then sliced her hand to drop the blood mixed with poison on it.


    Kira who stood in the middle kept spinning her chain with her red lip full of arrogance.


    It was a deadlock again. If Marte got in closer, the chain will hit her. But if a miracle happen, she would be able to get in, then Kira would lose.


    The chain couldn''t hit the barrier, if it ever hit the barrier made of chain, it will be unstabilized, Kira knew that, so she kept spinning her chain carefully while staring at Marte making sure it approached Marte closer and closer.


    To Marte, that chain was as fast as the helicopter''s spinning de.


    But someone broke the deadlock by showing their existence, a crow slipped inside the barrier without taking any damage.


    "Marte!!!" Marte flinched with the cold sweat flowing along her back when she heard the voice of that young woman.


    The three barriers shattered in an instant when that woman and the guy behind her walked in.


    The guy behind her stopped Kira''s chain with only one of his hands without showing any effort at all.


    "You imbecile...manipting my memory...this day will be yourst day to look at the sun." it was clearly night at the moment, there were stars and moon on top of the sky.


    It was clearly none other than Valencia and Lucas who interfered in the battle.


    The battle took ce at the leg of the mountain Marte first arrived in the northern empire. Marte was standing there gulping her saliva seeing all three of them wanting to kill her.


    She swore that day...she would never make a n ahead again. Clearly every time, she was never able to execute her n properly.


    If Valencia and her underling weren''t even the worst part yet. Just when Valencia almost cast her magic to kill Marte, the ground started shaking horribly. Everyone looked up, their eyeballs had the snow in them. It was the avnche.


    Marte almost lost her mind at that point. But she put herself together and ran toward the avnche to grab the woman with pink hair who rolled down along with the avnche.


    "Aurora!!!"


    Aurora smiled in relief when she saw Marte like that, she grabbed Marte''s hands and got herself up panting. The avnche hit the red barrier of the empire till it shatteredpletely.


    The pitiful citizen who thought they would be able to sleep for an hour before dawn got up againing out of their houses to know what sh*t going on just for one night.


    "Igneel, kill both of them!!!" the emperor popped out of the snow with one end of the chain attached to his hand and the other attached to the woman in a red dress, the one he called Igneel.


    "Marte...listen..." they ran from all of those people, Marte and Aurora, or should we call Sun-hee and Eun-Kyung, those two didn''t earn the trophy of the running contest for nothing. They ran quickly as the wind.


    "Yes??" Marte replied, she didn''t even get to breathe properly as the whole group of people chased after the two of them.


    "We''re dead."


    "Yeah..." Marte looked expressionlessly, she used all her death roses magic energy to mimick Herod''s magic creating a floating rose petal. Aurora was delighted seeing that as her legs were almost on the verge of copse.


    But Marte sent it the other way instead to her father. Aurora was sulking while dodging the projectile of those people or more like demons and beasts with some of them running on the roof.


    Only two stayed behind without chasing Marte and Aurora. Valencia was standing still in one ce using the crow as her eyes watched unconscious Diana sleeping on the ground.


    Her head hurt so much till point she fell down on her knees, it was like someone kicked her brain around.


    <em>[Unnie...Marte Unnie...]</em>


    "What is this memory??!!!" she screamed with the memory shing in her brain.


    She caressed Diana''s soft face turning it to check if Diana was really the person in her memory.


    <em>[Marte Unnie!]</em>


    "This isn''t real memories...it...it..." Valencia shook her head denying that, but all the feeling of happiness she spent with Marte didn''t stoping back.


    "This is...the face in my memory..." Valencia felt her heart aching when she saw a half of Diana''s face was burnt like that.


    Marte insert the image of Diana in Valencia''s memories when she manipted the demon''s memories, so there''s no doubt why Valencia had attached feelings with Diana.


    Her hands which were put on Diana''s neck were shaking as she couldn''t make up a choice whether to kill the human who is her weakness or not.


    But after many minutes passed, after the bucket of tearsing from her eyes, even Valencia couldn''t believe she would cry like that for another human.


    She got up and carried Diana''s body to somewhere safe and warm instead of the ce near the snow. Then she left to hunt Marte for revenge for what Marte had done for a powerful demon like her.


    When noticing Valencia left, Diana took a deep breath in relief getting up from the trashbin Valencia put her into.


    Diana came out of the big trash bin with her chest felt less tight after she faced such a powerful demon, she didn''t even dare to breathe out loud in that demon''s presence. Diana woke up only a minute before Valencia came to check on her.


    "Haa...I couldn''t care less about this face." Diana rolled her eyes touching the burnt face then grinned walking to where those people were.


    Most of her preys were there, Diana, Aurora, the emperor, and Kira. She walked slowly making sure she would arrive on time when one of the winners stood alive and weak, thus she will stab them to finish them off.


    "The empire will be mine...and soon, the whole world will be mine!!!" sheughed out loud attracting the attention of a little kid who lost its mother.


    "Miss...can you..." the thorn strangled that kid and threw that kid away without a second thought.


    "Don''t touch me..." Diana red at that pitiful kid and thenughed it off like a psycho walking with the rose monstersing out of the ground one by one following her.


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 92 - 92: Greed And Ambition(1)

    <em><strong>Kira~</strong></em>


    What a beautiful name. But that wasn''t the original name or should we call the given name of the first princess of the northern empire.


    "Princess Kyrana, his highness, prince Adira is asking for you." thedy dressed in maid uniform with the hair tied in a bun told that ck-haired princess from the other side of the door.


    Upon hearing that, that princess quickly put on the dress just to go and see her older brother, the first prince of the northern empire.


    "Hmm...hmmm..." a sound of begging with the lip being sealed with a chain echoed silently in the room of that princess, the dark and gloomy room with not a single light shone into. Blood was dripping from that man who was tied to the chain on the bed into the cup.


    Kyrana who was only half the size of that man looked cold and indifferently staring at the blood dripping one by one on the surface of the blood inside that golden cup.


    "What do you want??" she took off that chain from that man''s lip, just after a second she did that, he immediately jumped on her and bit her neck till it bleed, and yet that four or five years old princess didn''t even let a slight of pain shown to that man and immediately stabbed him in the neck.


    "You imbecile...now I have to get dressed all over again." that was how the royalty lived when all the empires haven''t agreed to peace yet.


    That man was only one spy among hundreds who was sent to kill the leader of the northern empire.


    Kyrana dropped the de to the floor and walked out of her chamber after wiping off all the blood from her blood and hands.


    "Greeting, your highness." she grabbed her dress and bowed down to the man with white hair, his white hair wasn''t even noticeable anymore with all the blood of those spies which sttered upon it and his cold face.


    "You should have killed those immediately...why did you keep one to torture?"


    "Me? Keeping one?"


    "It''d better be one, if I ever find you helping the spy...you''ll know what happen, right?" the princess smiled tossing her hair to her back and deciding to take out the corpse of all of those spies who her brother killed to her experiment room.


    "Kyrana...let''s visit his majesty this afternoon."


    Kyrana dropped the corpse from her hand in disbelief hearing her tyrant brother suggesting something utterly ridiculous like that.


    "I''m busy...and I don''t really want to meet all of his one thousand concubines."


    "It''s actually two thousand. Anyway, we''ll need him to sit on the throne since those royalties from the south wille to our empire soon."


    "You mean those muscle brains?? Hahaha, I wonder what it feels like to kill them..."


    "We need to seek peace with them, don''t go overbound." the brother smirked walking up the stair to the throne caressing the cold throne which one day he would be able to sit on.


    "You should tell yourself that, anyway...it''s the day, right??"


    "Let''s just do it at night today."


    "Suit yourself...but it would be difficult if those bastards already prepare themselves..."


    "You worry too much...and don''t you know...blood is thicker than water..." the brother giggled staring from the ss window of the throne room to those brats who knew nothing about greed or ambition just ying all day under the beautiful sun and listen to their mother, the concubines singing their luby to them under the pretty moon.


    If her older brother is the tyrant, then she is none other than the witch standing behind him to kill all of his enemies...except only one person.


    "Here''s your food." Kyrana tosses the bag of cookies into the hole in the wall, a chewing and crunching sound was heard along with the scream of the human she tortured inside that room.


    Only that person behind that old wall was able to escape from her killing intent, they only lived for two whole years because of her curiosity.


    "I''m all treated now, I can get out tonight." the sound of the young man came from that hole, he kept murmuring even though he knew he would never get any response from the princess.


    The princess was quite disturbed by him and opened that wall using the secret lever behind the bookshelves.


    "I wonder how you were chosen as a spy, you brat."


    "I''m clearly older than you."


    "If I can get you out of here, I wouldn''t keep you here for two years...your fate was already sealed when you came to our empire." her eyes red at that man sitting on his knee with the blindfold covering his eyes.


    "I don''t believe in such thing as fate, as long as we--"


    "Urgh, I heard that more than a hundred times. Just stop already. Working hard??? What''s that? In my life, there''s always the one who killed, and one who died."


    "Your life is just weird." she stepped on his thigh when he muttered that jokingly at her. That brown-haired young teenager who appeared in and ordinary was the first one who almost killed her, he didn''t show any killing intent at all when he ran at her with his dagger.


    "I won''t be able to keep you here anymore, tomorrow, there will be people entering our empire, so when theye back, you will disguise yourself as a knight and leave with them."


    "You won''t miss me, right?"


    "I wish you just disappear already." she closed the wall and left her experiment room. She flinched with her heart almost jumped out of her chest when her older brother leaned his back against the wall of the exit.


    "You seem to smile every time you leave the room, is there someone in there?"


    "I just enjoy torturing people, that''s all."


    "Hmm..."


    "Since when am I that untrustworthy??? YOU seem to be very suspicious of me now and then."


    "Yeah, after all...you never even trust me one bit even if I was born from the same womb as you."


    "I trust you, prince Adira!!! There was never one time I ever doubted you." she said with a serious tone to that prince staring deeply into his eyes.


    "Now, now...I was only kidding."


    "You shouldn''t y around too much." she was relieved as her counterattack was working when seeing him giggling like that, but she became nervous again when seeing him clenching his fist tightly hidden behind his back as he smiled at her.


    "I only have you, little sister...as long as you''re here with me, I can do anything. It''s just too hard for me if you ever betray me one day."


    "I won''t. I will help you till you sit on that throne, and till that man dies..." both of the siblings red at the warming and bright eldest brother of all of the children of the concubines of the emperor. The one and the only prince who received a lot of attention and love from the citizen and was even called the dragon''s child, prince Ember.


    "Kyrana, Adira!!!" that foolish prince didn''t realize who he was smiling at, the stupid prince who was born from the empress''s womb was waving his hand smiling warmly and cheerfully at the two siblings who only knew the word kill. He should only love the other younger sibling, but that prince kept loving his siblings without knowing the definition of the throne yet even though he was the one who saw the blue sky first.


    "Your royal highness~" they put on a smile naturally bowing down to the eldest brother. Their brother hugged them tightly with love and patted the princess''s head making a mess than even patted the shoulder of the tyrant prince too.


    "Are you learning about animals again, my little sister?" to hum, the torture room, the room with the suffering of the spies was only the animal room for him as he will never be able to know the truth behind that door just like everyone else except Kyrana and Adira.


    "Yes, they are so cute...your royal highness."


    "Ohe on~just call me brother~" that stupid prince chuckled without a care even though the prince in front of him was clenching his hands so hard behind his back.


    Kyrana nced at the hand of her brother, and grabbed it holding it to calm him down as they came so far and they can''t blow their cover.


    "Brother~by the way, how is her highness, the empress?"


    "She...is sick." of course, Kyrana knew, she only asked since she found it enjoyable to look at those puppy eyes full of the suffering of the crown prince when she was the one who poisoned the empress.


    "I wish for her to get better soon, big brother." Prince Adira muttered to the crown prince with sympathetic eyes


    "Every disease has its cure, so don''t worry. You''re both so adorable..." he hugged them again since, in his eyes, he only saw them as the younger kid who worried about him.


    They waved the crown prince as the crown prince needed to do the state affair. Kyrana brushed off the cologne of the crown prince from her dress and her older brother took off his jacket throwing it away with only two hugs from their only enemy.


    "Poor him...the cure only heal people but if we poison her every day, which cure will be able to save her life?"


    "I really look forward to seeing that man crying."


    "Me too." and that was only the beginning of how three hundred of the emperor''s children were reduced to one.


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 93 - 93: Greed And Ambition(2)

    Prince Adira and his little sister princess Kyrana, two young children who never even experienced adulthood yet was forced to visit their father, the emperor at the true pce, the pce beneath the surface.


    They entered one of the clock towers and the secret passage magically appeared, they walked down with the knight escorting both of them from behind creating two rows of male knights and it really attracted a lot of attention from all of the concubines of the emperor.


    From age fourteen to age twenty fives, all of those concubines were specially selected just to fulfill their job serving one duty to share the passionate night with the emperor.


    Kyrana and prince Adira didn''t even know who was their mother among those two thousand concubines.


    Those women upon seeing the fit and handsome knights was nervous hiding their desire could only nce from their little house which was the reward from the emperor.


    And not different from all of those concubines, those knights were talking and admiring the beauty of thosedies.


    Even though they did the same thing as staying inside their little house, but they all shared the same thing, none of them was loyal to the emperor.


    If it wasn''t for the tight security at the exit, they would already leave. Who would want to live underground like a rat without even seeing a gleam of sunlight for more than a decade?


    "We greet the sun of our empire. Hail the Emperor, long live the emperor." they kneeled down in front of the door to the throne room on the floor chanting the greeting formality and as the door was opened for them, that emperor who was their father didn''t even bother to put on a good father performance for their children even Kyrana who was only four to five years old at that time.


    "Mmph...there, there~Wait in your room tonight, okay???" that emperor had the audacity to wink to his concubine as he gently told them to go.


    His face was full of lipstick and one of his concubines, more like a servant had to crawl up to his feet without raising her head to pull the zip for him.


    Sitting on the throne showing his abs full of sweat, even kneeling one meter away from him, Kyrana almost fainted because of that disgusting perfume.


    "Emm, you are..."


    "I''m the 42nd prince, Adira. And this is the 90th princess, Kyrana."


    "Yeah, yeah...so, what do you want?? Money again?? You should just ask your nanny...don''t you see I''m busy??" that emperor waved his hand while eating the grape those concubines picked for him. Kyrana at that time really wanted to be the one who was feeding him, if she was that person, she would poison him but she had to suppress her though forcing a smile.


    "We didn''te for money, as you know...we''re in charge of building rtionships with the other empires."


    "Ah, that?? Isn''t that useless??? Who could even defeat us??"


    ''You damn old man, if it wasn''t for your children, you will die long ago.'' was prince Adira''s thought, he clenched his fist again.


    "Well, just sign this paper...we need your approval. I know you hate seeing me, so...just get it over with."


    "You''re really my favorite child...emm...Kira..."


    "It''s Kyrana."


    "Yeah, Kyrana...I''ll try to remember that. You know...I''m having a lot of children, so you won''t be mad at me, right??"


    Kyrana''s eyes twitched in frustration seeing him ying with the feather like that, she was frustrated to see how he kept talking about this, about that wasting her time instead of signing the paper.


    "I can''t just sign like this, I want to know about its content." the prince almost snapped, the reason he kept silent the whole time was that he knew once he uttered a word, it will turn into a fight and blood will stter all over the ce.


    And that blood won''t be the emperor''s blood. It will be his since, at their current state, there was absolutely no way for them to defeat the emperor.


    "AHAHA, it''s just about me holding a ball in my pce."


    "Is that it??? Ohe on, you should have just sent someone." that emperorughed it off and signed it just like that.


    "See you next time, your majesty."


    "We shall take our leave." the prince finally opened his lip saying farewell to his father with the letter of approval in his hand.


    Using the illiterate weakness of the emperor to their advantage, they were able to get him to sign approval for prince Adira to be the one in charge of the empire for a day.


    "Bringing you with me is really helping me a lot."


    "If it''s all, I''ll also take my leave. I need to go to the tea party of the first princess." Kyrana bowed at her brother taking her then leave walking to the tea party as she said.


    They greeted her with the dagger, the only person who was sane was the first prince. Other than him, all the children from five years old up were all psychos.


    The dagger would stab right in Kyrana''s chest if she reacted only a secondte.


    "I invite your brother, not you!!"


    "Too bad he won''te again...for the twentieth time." Kyrana really enjoyed teasing her half-sister, she was the oldest princess of all but she was only fifteen years old. She was a brat in Kyrana''s eyes.


    Even without a warm wee, Kyrana went to sit across her furious tsundere sister.


    "Why didn''t hee this time??"


    "He is busy..."


    "I''m tired of that excuse!!!"


    "Well, unfortunately, I told you the truth this time. He''s really busy." a dagger cut off some of Kyrana''s hair dropping to the ground.


    "You...you lied...to me..."


    "Well...I have something to make up for it. Tomorrow will be...urgh..." Kyrana showed disgust in her face when seeing the silver spoon turned ck as soon as she dipped it inside the cup of tea that thedy poured for her.


    "Oh?? What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing...I just prefer coffee for today."


    And the coffee was given to her, she drank it and then spat it out right after when her half-sister was distracted by the butterfly she fooled her.


    "Look, a butterfly!!!"


    "Anyway, tomorrow, there will be people from another empire visiting our empire. So please put on a good image." Kyrana squinted her eyes seeing how low that woman''s standard was for her to wear such a shabby dress even when she was a princess.


    "Don''t tell me what to do...idiot."


    "You might even get yourself a good prince to marry, so please...give it your best shot at giving the first impression. I heard there might be two or three princesing."


    "Why did theye here again? Are they out of their mind?"


    "Something about peace, I can''t believe them for thinking peace is even an option." Kyrana snickered as she told a joke to thedy sitting across from her but somehow she didn''t get the reaction she thought she would get from thatdy.


    "Kyrana...you know...I think..."


    "I don''t want to hear that from you...we''ll never find such a thing as peace. So keep your feeling in check, not everyone cares for you just because they give you a flower as my brother did."


    "But that flower was the thing cheering me on..."


    "For the hundred times, I know that story already. And that flower was a flower he picked from a cactus...actually, never mind." Kyrana stopped at mid-sentence seeing a bunch of cactus in the garden of the first princess.


    The first princess was a fan of the cactus. And telling her that won''t change her mind either since she saw the flower her brother gave to the first princess was put in a frame hung on the wall of the garden.


    "Princess Lyria, just to be sure...what dress will you wear for tomorrow''s ceremony??"


    "I don''t need you to worry about that. Are you looking down on my standard?"


    "Ye...just show me." Kyrana followed the first princess to her wardrobe full of weird dresses in it, not a single one she wore made other people know she is the princess. She dressed like amoner, no, even worse than amoner.


    "Where''s your best dress?"


    "Here it is..."


    "Just for my sake, please change it."


    "You hurt me, you know..."


    "Yeah, please...I''ll lend you my dress."


    "How am I gonna fit in it?"


    "I have many dresses I bought, so just use it."


    "Alright..." even the first princess couldn''t believe what she was holding in her hand which she called her best dress. In order to bury this embarrassing moment, she decided to go along with Kyrana and burn that dress the next day.


    The day of the royalty from the southern empire arrived, was it fate that made Kyrana meet the youngest princess of the south that year??


    "Greeting, princess Athena."


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 94 - 94: Greed And Ambition(3)

    The citizen gathered together on the street shouting and cheering for the royal family from the south entering the Northern empire for peace negotiation as the war had been going on for years, and all of the people suffered a lot from it.


    Prince Adira was in charge of all preparation doing the best he could to make the festival he held for the royalty as engaging as it could but all the credit went to the crown prince who appeared in the formal royal suit at thest second with the letter of an emperor for a day with him.


    He could only clench his fist as he was fooled by the emperor, only Kyrana was there to control him from killing anyone and ruining the day.


    "Greeting, your highness. We wee you to our empire." all of the children of the emperor stood in line from the oldest to the youngest and Kyrana was standing at the end of the line watching the crown prince take all the credit her brother did.


    That foolish crown prince was shaking hands with the enemy, the crown prince from the south, and signed the peace letter without any second thought making Kyrana and Adira furious.


    And the first princess from the north, princess Lyria kept ncing her eyes at that crown prince whose name was Ares. They were the same age.


    Aside from the crown prince, the other royalties who came to visit the northern empire were the third prince and the first princess which was nowhere in Kyrana''s sight. And apart from the royal family were their knights, they radiated the scary and cold aura.


    Kyrana wore her mask to hide her face since she will do a lot of killing in the next few hours and her first target was none other than the youngest princess from the south.


    If that princess dies, there will be no way two empires could be at peace, right? Princess Athena was even younger than Kyrana but she was rumored to be a hardworking and bright princess who had the hair of the color pink, bright like the tulip petal. Looking for that type of hair in the empire surrounded by snow wasn''t such a difficult task.


    She was very brave to dare go astray from her older brothers, and those men didn''t even care about their little sister''s disappearance as they went on a tour along with the crown prince to the imperial pce.


    Kyrana was interesting in that princess and had the curiosity of how strong those muscles could be.


    With the dagger behind her back, she walked around the empire with the slight grin hiding behind her mask.


    "Dumpling, dumpling. Buy three and get one for free. Dumpling~" the festival was very crowded and the aroma of the food forced her to buy the hot and warm dumpling instantly since someone always said about how their favorite food was the dumpling.


    Since it was the festival, Kyrana decided to use that time which her brother won''t be able to look out for her all the time to sneak the man in her torture room out.


    "Hey!! Brown head!!! Let''s get out!!! It''s time." killing the princess could wait, she took his hands and ran from that room. He was slightly taller than her when she saw him getting up and standing in from of her a moment ago which made her feel a little bit anxious.


    She handed him the dumpling while running from the vast emperor which knights were present at each and every corner. Using the knowledge of the pce''syout to her advantage, they managed to escape but the more difficult task awaited them as crossing the mountain around the empire won''t be much easy.


    They stopped and stood in one ce at the outside wall of the empire taking a breathe before they continued. But it only seemed that Kyrana was the only one who was exhausted from all the run when she saw that guy stuffed all the dumplings into his mouth without leaving anything for pitiful Kyrana who didn''t even drink one bit of water to eat that precious dumpling.


    "Brown head, let me take off your blindfold."


    "Oh?? Right..." he was surprised as he was running around without even the need of his eyes, but a surprise to Kyrana, she only noticed how her hand was held tightly by that guy the whole time, and she didn''t even notice until now.


    She took back her hand to untie his blindfold and that green eyes which had her in them were so pretty like an emerald.


    "Why do you wear a mask?" the brown-haired guy asked Kyrana and tried to take off that mask.


    "What?? Do you want to see my beautiful face?" she said teasing him but his response was quite the opposite of what she expected.


    He nodded and said "Yes." blushing at her.


    "Let''s just get out of here first. And didn''t you already know my face when you''re assigned to kill me?"


    "I was only ordered to kill the princess whose name was Lyria."


    "Lyria...?"


    "Isn''t your name Lyria?? Why are you making that face?" that was the first question Kyrana couldn''t answer, she didn''t know why but she found herself unable to speak the truth.


    If that day, she wasn''t the one he came into her room to kill, she would might never even cross paths with him.


    "Nothing. Let''s take a run using the festival street, it will be easier." she walked ahead of him, and thanks to her mask, that guy could only see her forced smile and not the miserable eyes behind that white and ck mask.


    That guy walked beside her keeping up with her speed jumping around with his thin legs on the green grass under the blue sky enjoying the noise of the crowd. His heart was pounding when seeing the ck hair of the princess in front of him was fluttering along with the wind.


    "You have beautiful hair..."


    "You too."


    "!!!" he definitely didn''t expect that kind of response from the cold and heartless woman who he could only hear the scream and begging of her victim every night begging her to spare their lives.


    But if she was a heartless woman, he wasn''t much different.


    Two heatless people walked around the festival together, even Kyrana was always nagging him about escaping as fast as they could, that guy kept saying that they should enjoy the moment.


    They got to eat the festival food, dancing to the music, buying a new set of clothes with the festival concept. Kyrana never wore such a dress brightly like that before but in her eyes, the guy in front of her who wore such a light blue shirt and pants was so handsome in her eyes.


    She was curious to know what she looked like if she wore such a bright thing like that, and as she expected, when she looked at herself in the light blue dress, the only thing she could see was the stain of blood on the corner of her ears.


    Such a thing as a bright color dress only dragged her down when she needed to kill someone. It was useless since such a pretty color will be stained with the color of blood.


    "Booyah!!! HAHAHA!!!" her eyes shook constantly when that man let out a loud voice like that, her dress was stained with red liquid, but it wasn''t disgusting and smelly like the blood. It was the painted water in the balloon which that man threw at her.


    "What''re you doing??" she giggled when seeing her dress became a mess because of that, but it got pretty much more interesting.


    She grabbed the powder they put in many bright colors on the table in the stall and sshed it right back at him.


    It was fun, her mask turned into a much more unique mask with all the color stain on it.


    "HAHAHA, stop it..." her body was soaked in water, but she couldn''t stop herself from ying. She yed with the other kids her age too, just for an hour, she could abandon the princess''s title, the cold woman who only knew how to kill, the child who only needed to find a way to survive to a little girl who would y with other kids her age.


    It was fun and simple, she found it fun.


    "Lyria!!! My name is...Kira..."


    "Kira...what a beautiful name--" she gathered all her courage topliment that guy''s name but when she looked up at him to his voice, his beautiful voice, he was gone.


    "What''s this...princess Kyrana??"


    "Bro...brother???!"


    "Princess???!!!!!!!" all the kids ran away isting the two siblings in the center of the festival, Kyrana''s water balloon dropping on the ground, a little of it sttered on the prince''s shoes making the jet ck shoes no longer ck but ck and red instead.


    She was terrified by the sight of that and she was scared that the red water might turn to the blood of the brown-haired guy who she spent most of the time with.


    "It''s alright, everyone. Please enjoy the festival. I''ll bring her highness back to her pce safely."


    "..." the prince pushed her shoulder a little bit to signal her to improvise the situation instead of turning her head down like that.


    She raised her head gulping her saliva which stuck along her throat and let out a voice from her shaking lip, "Please...enjoy the festival...everyone." with a forced smile on her face as she knew very well what will happen after she goes back to the ce called the ''Pce''.


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 95 - 95: Greed And Ambition(4)

    Kyrana was locked behind the cell of the tall tower at the west side of the pce just from one mistake after everything she had done.


    "I''m really disappointed...Kyrana..."


    "I only...did that just to blend it!!! It is a misunderstanding!!!! Please...brother...please..."


    "Don''t worry, misunderstanding or not...when I find that bastard who corrupted my sister, I''ll kill him."


    "...you..."


    "Kyrana...everything is a hassle as long as it stood in our way to reach the throne...and that bastard made you soft...I need to deal with him as fast as I could..."


    "...I did everything for you...just one mistake...and you did this to me...??"


    "I also did this for you, my little sister. Today I''ll kill two people, first, that bastard, and the second person is our oldest brother..."


    "..." Kyrana''s eyes stared nkly at her brother''s feet as he left her imprisoned at that tall tower. She felt hopeless, regret everything she did. She med herself for losing sight of her goal. For sure, the princess knew how evil her brother could be when he set his eyes on someone, even if his target was at the end of the world, he will reach there just to kill them.


    Her eyes nced at the colorful dress she was wearing stained by the watercolor, but soon was stained by her tears as they didn''t stoping from Kyrana''s miserable eyes.


    Without realizing it, she was still a child who could also cry for such a useless thing as human''s death.


    She untied the string tied her face to the mask and threw the mask away across the floor. Looking at all the kites those normal kids, the children ofmoner soaring in the sky, she felt jealous as she sat on the big queen bed hugging her knees looking at the blue sky which she might never see outside out of the tower again.


    "I will be locked in here until...he gets the throne...aren''t I??? Hic...pathetic..."


    "No, you won''t. Hm??? This is not as tough as it seemed~" the iron rods just bent and a little kid even younger than her walked to her bed.


    She stared at that thin kid whose air could blow her away, she looked like a toothpick with pink hair, but her strength made Kyrana''s mouth half-opened seeing such strengthing from a two or three years old kid.


    "Greeting...princess...Kyrana...teehee..."


    "Greeting princess Athena." she wiped away her tears away forcing her smile again bowing down to the princess from the south, her dagger was still attached to her back, if only she killed Athena at that time, then at least she would make up for her mistake.


    But that princess''s next words made Kyrana frozen in one ce, and the fake smile she put on every time in her life so far faded.


    "You just faked a smile with me, didn''t you??? Ah...I don''t me you...but just smile when you want to...it''s a little tiring, I''ve been there." Kyrana''s eyes just twitched when hearing such a mature sentence from the little kid.


    "It seemed you get the wrong idea...I was really smiling at you..."


    "But I thought the smile I saw back there was your real smile..."


    "Back there??"


    "Yeah, at the festival. Anyway, let''s get out of here. I want someone at my age and not too childish to apany me." the little Athena turned her back from Kyrana walking with her little feet toward the window of that tall tower.


    "I can''t...I''m...grounded..."


    "What??? You really obeyed such a thing as getting grounded?? Oh my gosh,e on, let''s go!!!"


    "Wai--wait!!!" Athena took out Kyrana''s hands grabbing it tightly taking Kyrana out of that tower jumping from that tall tower without giving Kyrana any time to prepare.


    Theynded on the haybale, Athena used her body to protect Kyrana from the fall damage.


    "I was so scared!!!! Your highness...please don''t do anything like that..." Kyrana almost fainted when she raised her head to look at the window located all the way to" the top of the tower. It was unbelievable how she could survive after doing something reckless and stupid like that.


    "It was fun, wasn''t it??? Now then, let''s go have some more fun..."


    "Your highness..."


    "You can call me Athena~teehee..."


    "Yes...umm...Athena..."


    "..." Athena sat on the haybale staring at Kyrana expecting her to say something, Kyrana gulped and said it out to the princess, "You can also call me Kyrana...teehee??"


    "I''m just gonna call you Kyra, it''s shorter. I want to go to somece in this empire, I heard a lot of things about this empire."


    "Well..."


    "Oh, that brown hair!! He is safe with my soldier!! Don''t worry, he will be able to leave when we leave this empire..."


    Kyrana''s eyes became teary watching such an innocent kid in front of her saying something, her words erased all the anxiety from Kyrana''s mind.


    "Your high...Athena...I really don''t know what to say..."


    "How about saying...'' let''s go to the casino!!!''???!!!"


    "Eh?? Casino??"


    "Yeah, casino!!! Did I pronounce it wrong???"


    "But...but...we''re just children...they won''t allow us in there without a guardian..."


    "How about you invite one of your older sisters?? You have a lot of siblings, don''t you??" Athena raised her eyebrows twice meaning something but Kyrana didn''t get it and rejected it immediately.


    They finally got off the haybale, when Kyrana looked at the window above again and turned back to look at the little legs of Athena, it was marvelous and amazing of their superstrength. She was relieved that she didn''t use the dagger to kill Athena earlier.


    She knew why they trusted that little princess to be alone, it was because she had the eyes of the warrior. And the super strength would make her crush a human with only one of her fingers.


    "Princess, there you are...I was so worried!!!!! Don''t go astray like that."


    "Ohe on~I beat you at the champion battle." Kyrana''s forehead started getting sweaty with all the cold sweat when she looked at the man that princess Athena imed to defeat at a champion battle.


    His arm muscle was even bigger than Kyrana''s face and even turning her head to look at his face made her neck a little bit in pain and that was just because he bent a little.


    It was a lie if someone said that, but it didn''t seem to be a lie when the pink-haired princesses said it like that.


    "Is this your new friend again???"


    "Yes, she is the princess of this empire..."


    "A princess, huh...???" that guy crossed his arms squinting his eyes staring at Kyrana who looked indifferently at him.


    "d to meet you, sir knight."


    "It''s an honor to meet you, your highness..."


    "Princess...princess..." that guy kept murmuring as they left him back there as Princess Athena didn''t want to attract a lot of attention having that muscled guy walking behind her.


    That guy''s reaction was like that because it was the first time he saw such an adorable princess who wasn''t strong or hit him like the princess he served.


    Those two princesses walked into the pce, all the northern knights bowed down to them as they walked along the hallway. Everyone knew the face of princess Kyrana the most of all princess since she was the one using them a lot.


    "Who is it??!!"


    Knock knock


    "I asked who is it???"


    Knock knock


    "Oh gosh, are you deaf or what???!!!!" that time an axe came out of the darkroom and the creepy woman wearing the pajama walked out of that room with killing intent all over the air.


    "Good afternoon, sister...did I ever tell you that you''re my favorite big sister??"


    "Kyrana...huh??? First...it''s a terrible afternoon. I have to serve all those royalties...gosh, such a pain in the a*s, and second, I don''t care!!!!! I didn''t even know you''re my sister!!!! And third, you''re adopted."


    ''At least the emperor wants me, you jerk, selfish, arrogant, princess Leona.''


    "Who is that brat ying with my axe???" princess Leona, the second oldest princess of the empire walked out of her room into the light, she gritted her teeth a little when her skin was shown to the sunlight.


    She was theplete opposite to princess Lyria who would drink tea poisoning other, princess Leona was an introvert cooped up in her room unless something major happened that she would bring herself out of her room.


    "Is this your friend?? I thought you''re a terrible person that no one wanted to talk to you." if it wasn''t for princess Athena there, Kyrana would jump to Leona and hit her like they used to do when they met each other but she hung onto herst thread of patient enduring that since she had no other sister to ask beside Leona to apany her to a ce like a casino.


    "I''m princess Athena, the princess of the southern empire...and your axe is so pretty!!!"


    "Princess!!!!????????" Leona became panicked and rushed into her room locking it immediately.


    ''That''s why I don''t want to ask her...*sigh.''


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 96 - 96: Greed And Ambition(5)

    "Greeting princess Athena." seeing the new version of princess Leona who was wearing the beautiful white dress like the greek goddess with the flower crown on her head, even Kyrana who used to see that side of her before was still shocked by such a change.


    Even her voice was much more feminine, like a siren.


    "Um...good afternoon, your highness." Athena replied nervously seeing that.


    "So what business does my lovely sister have with me today? I feel so honored." Kyrana rolled her eyes a little bit hearing such a thing. Her acting was on point, behaving like a kind and innocent sister after almost killing her once in the past won''t change much about how Kyrana thinks of her.


    Princess Leona bent her knees curling her body a little to match with both of the adorable and short princesses with a morous smile on her face.


    "Can you take us to the casino...sister??" Kyrana swallowed her pride and asked a favor from her older sister.


    "Of course, anything for my sister." princess Leona grabbed Kyrana''s little hand tightly walking alongside the princess who was content jumping around as they walked together.


    Leona and Kyrana walked behind princess Athena holding each other''s hand with the intent of breaking it and kept ring at each other.


    They seemed to understand what the other party mean just by ring into each other''s eyes.


    ''Why didn''t you tell me she''s a princess???!!!'' Leona turned her head to princess Athena biting her lip ring at her little sister while tightening her grip.


    ''Why should I???? Stop with your acting already...''


    Leona clicked her tongue, the same as Kyrana did.


    ''This brat.''


    ''This idiot!!!''


    Athena giggled witnessing a cute interaction between two sisters, feeling a little bit of envy since all of her siblings were a boy and the only thing they yed together was sword and spear.


    But she was relieved since the other sibling also yed with such things as a weapon with each other too like earlier when she saw princess Leona throw the axe at her little sister.


    <em>[No sibling ys like that...]</em>


    They arrived at the casino after the long way of Kyrana avoiding her older brother, the casino was screaming gold and money. Even the smell in the hall was money, the screaming and chanting, cheering all across the casino was such wonderful music to the ear of princess Leona.


    "It''s been a long time since I came here..." she crossed her arm walking big steps at a time smirking, she introduced the little kids to a whole new world they never experienced.


    "Wow, so cool." Kyrana nced at princess Athena who took Leona''s words seriously like money following a human.


    They exchanged the money they had in their pocket for a coin. Kyrana got ten coins, the same as Athena while Leona got twenty for herself.


    "So what game do you want to y first, your highness???"


    "I want to y that one!!!"


    "Ah, card guessing, huh???" the evil Leona came out as she knew she would be able to pull princess Athena into the world of a gamble.


    Gambling is all about losing, the more pride you have, the more greedy you are, that was when you became the ve to gamble.


    "Bet your coin on the number you will think to appear under that man''s hands." Kyrana sat beside Athena sipping the cocktail they made inside the casino crossing her legs. She put down her ss and chuckled seeing Leona tried so hard to teach a kid like that.


    "There are 53 cards including a joker, do you think you will win??? Don''t waste your money like that." Kyrana warned her jokingly, but Athena already lost herself into gambling as she bet all of her ten coins in one card.


    "I bet on number ten...emm the heart one."


    "Are you--" Kyrana almost called the princess crazy, but she took it back on time and took out her coin to bet on some random number.


    "Here we go. Three, two, one...ten heart!!!!!!!"


    "I won!!!!! I really won!!!!!"


    "What????"


    "Beginner''s luck..." both of the sisters were shocked seeing Athena get all the money on the table to herself.


    Kyrana felt like losing, and as her naturalpetition spirit urs, she rushed to the exchange desk and turned all her money into coins.


    "Second round!!!!"


    "Leona, which one do you bet???"


    "Trust me, it''s two, the diamond."


    "Are you sure???" they whispered to each other even when Athena already bet on a number.


    "Trust me, I''m an expert!!!"


    And they lost. Athena won again, again, again, and again. Ten times in a row until the table operator kicked all of them out of the table.


    "How did you win all that???" Leona''s hair was messy from all the stress from losing and the frustration burning in her heart.


    "Eh??? Do we even need a way to win that?? It was so easy, I just guess randomly."


    ''Tsk.''


    ''Tsk.''


    They moved on to the next game. They kept winning without losing having the champion among the group attracting all the attention from the people in the casino.


    Athena got like a full bag of coins dragging on the floor as she moved from the next game to the next game, the bag kept getting bigger and bigger till the casino decided to kick all of them out due to all theints from the customers who lost again the princess.


    "I heard the pce has a wonderfulke there, why don''t we go there??" Athena was back to jumping around again since she was the only one having so much fun while the other two looked pale after losing streaks for more than fifty rounds.


    Leona carried the bag of coin on her shoulder but kept on holding Kyrana''s little hand.


    "Here you go, princess. This is your money."


    "You can keep it, just use it when you go to the casino next time...princess. Teehee."


    "You really give it to me???"


    "Yes...because why not??! I have so much fun today. Let''s eat something when we''re at theke."


    After Leona excused herself to put the coin in her room, Kyrana was left along with the cheerful princess. She kept staring at her didn''t know the reason why...how can a person be so pure and lucky??


    She giggled, she smiled, she was the brightest person, a girl her age she met for the first time in her life so far who she thought that is the same level as her.


    "Why did you want to go to the casino??" Kyrana decided to ask the princess who was staring at the edge of the water.


    "Because it looks like a fun ce. And I want to travel to all kinds of ces in this empire before I go back to my empire next week."


    "Your empire doesn''t have the fun ce??"


    "For the past few years, because of the war, we didn''t have any magic helping us with the daily life...and my people only trained days by days...I never ever have so much fun like today."


    "Princess...life isn''t about fun, you know..."


    "I know that. But just like your friend...you know the brown-haired guy said...we should just enjoy the moment."


    ''Too childish.'' Kyrana threw the small pebble to theke bouncing on theke with clear water.


    "How did you do that??"


    "Just throw it like this."


    "What if our empires won''t make peace with each other?? What will you do at that time?? Will you kill me if I''m your enemy?"


    "Of course!"


    "..."


    "Since sparing you meant I''m looking down on you, so I''m gonna give it my best shot to shut you down.''


    "..." Kyrana smiled nervously holding back her tears when she nced at the cookie princess Athena was eating.


    "What about you??? Will you kill me???" princess Athena asked jokingly throwing the small and light rock on theke without knowing what she just consumed.


    "...let''s just enjoy the moment..." right after Kyrana finished mumbling that sentence, princess Athena started coughing and eventually faint with her face turning blue.


    "How can you be so cruel, little sister??"


    "I don''t want to hear that from you...Leona." Kyrana stood up looking at the pitiful princess who was betrayed.


    "We should just wait a little more before we kill her, it''s evening soon and her brothers will find her."


    "It would be a waste right for not killing her when she dropped off her guard like this...and at the abandonedke like this ce." Kyrana smirked with her eyes ncing at her older sister who was grinning from ear to ear.


    "I don''t know anything about this...don''t involve me, kay?"


    "Don''t beg for me when you need the credit, big sister...tonight will be a bloodbath...my brother will kill all of the southern royalty."


    "Really??? I look forward to that."


    ''I really owe you a lot, princess...hope you will forgive me...wish you have a lot of fun in heaven.''


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 97 - 97: Greed And Ambition(6)

    "Leona, stop..." Kyrana murmured to princess Leona who was ready to walk away from thatke.


    Leona did as little Kyrana shouted to her turning back with the re on her face gazing at the ck-haired princess.


    "What did you just call me??"


    "We have to save the southern empire..."


    "Are you out of your mind??" seeing Kyrana breaking out of her character like that, doing something and saying things silly like that. Leona couldn''t help but wonder if that was really the real Kyrana.


    Leona nced at the unconscious princess whose head wasying on Kyrana''s chest was breathing fine. She was a little bit shocked by that sightseeing how Kyrana held princess Athena gently like that.


    "You put her to sleep? You''ve grown soft, Kyrana...I was hoping you would be the monster until the day you die."


    "We need to stop the war from breaking out or else...all of our siblings will die."


    "All of our siblings??? Kyrana...I just want to strangle you right now hearing such ridiculous things and it came out from you of all people."


    Kyrana gulped avoiding Leona who was shivering and sobbing standing in front of her. The beautifulke on the surface was a peaceful ce, but thiske was the ce prince Adira and princess Kyrana threw all the corpses they killed inside theke drowning them making sure they die.


    "I only have my little brother...don''t get me involved...if war breaks out, I''ll leave. If it''s peace, I''ll justy low...since standing out already killed my little sister once before...remember??"


    "...she was in our way--"


    <em>p!!!</em>


    Kyrana felt the pain on her cheek rushing down to her spine, she brushed her hand on the red cheek looking at Leona whose hand was shaking before hitting her again, Leona bit her lip controlling herself.


    "If you didn''t ask Adira to forgive my little brother, I would kill you already!!!!! It''s all your fault my little sister died!!!!!! It''s your fault!!!!"


    "Then Leona, do you want that to happen again?? Right now, I''m lending you a hand...do you think you would escape this empire guarded by all the dragons?? And if you stay low, do you really think my brother won''t touch you and your sister???"


    "I don''t need your help!!!! I''ll protect my little brother by myself and not just her, all of my little siblings since I''m not selfish like you."


    "Me??? Selfish??? I...I did so much for this family!!!!!!! You all just run and y while I and my brother had to do all the killing!!!!!! Do you even know how many spies came to kill all of you every night???!!!"


    "Don''t use that as an excuse. The people you killed every seven days, your sins won''t make up for the scar you left behind on all of those dead''s loved ones."


    Leona left there stomping on the green grass so hard that her trail still remained. Kyrana broke down at thatke. And the only solution to all was for her to ask for help from...


    "Poor Kyrana, now you know how it feels to be abandoned, right?"


    "Lyria..."


    The first princess was standing there at the white tall pir on the right side of Kyrana.


    "From three hundred of our siblings to one hundred...do you think saying you would save all of us now would erase all of that??"


    "It''s none of your business." Kyrana carried Athena in her arm walking past princess Lyria who was chilling crossing her arm with her lip grinning from ear to ear.


    "I''m the only one who could help you...I can help you to be the empress."


    "What''re you trying to say??" the wind blew past both of them, the long hair of the princesses blew wildly along with the wind. Lyria turned to Kyrana and mumbled, "Kill Adira. It''s like hitting many birds at once."


    "Didn''t you adore my brother???"


    "It''s true that I respect that tyrant prince, and I didn''t mean for you to ''kill'' him too, what I mean is...put the cor on him, making him powerless."


    "I''m listening."


    "There is a cave on the tall mountain over there, in that cave, only the crown prince is allowed to be stepping in it. But I heard from the emperor once that there was a special thing in there that would allow you to steal magic and even make one person unable to use magic."


    "..." Kyrana had a face of doubting Lyria words, therefore she asked, "How did you know all that?"


    "The crown prince, prince Ember told me. He was traumatized by the thing he saw in that cave, don''t you see how different he is today? The emperor ordered the crown prince to enter that cave. It was a tradition for every emperor to carve their name in that cave.


    "Making Adira powerless...???" Kyrana frowned overthinking about the situation when she kept something a little bit off from Lycia.


    "You can control him too when he bes the emperor. Isn''t that quite convenient??"


    "Alright, I''ll do that."


    "Good, I wish you luck. The way to the cave will be tough so let me take care of the princess." Kyrana quickly stepped away from Lyria ring the corner of her eyes at princess Lyria who was standing there frozen while trying to get the unconscious Athena.


    "I''ll go to that cave. Thanks." she left hurriedly avoiding all the guards walking to the torture room. Right after Kyrana left, just a few seconds, a man emerged from behind the building walking to Lyria with the crumbled letter inside his right hand.


    "She betrays me!!!!!" his vein appeared on his forehead as he red at the princess who was running like she was chased by someone.


    "We have our deal now. You must guarantee my life after you sit on the throne."


    "Thanks a lot...princess Lyria." he talked coldly without even looking at Lyria. He walked away just like that without knowing which devil he just disrespected.


    The whole pce was like Lyria''s chessboard, sometimes, a queen in order to win didn''t have to move and just wait for the pawn to do all the works for her while she remained still in one ce watching the interesting thing happening before her eyes.


    Lyriaughed out loud holding her stomach then throw the flower Adira gave to her into the water of theke.


    "I wait for so long...now the day hase when the bloodbath will happen. Now that both of you killed all of the old siblings, killing the little ones will be easy, and then I''ll kill both of you..."


    Leona hid behind the wall on the other side of the building in front of theke witnessing all the things unfold before her eyes. She was going to return to take a look at Kyrana onest time but ended up eavesdropping on the whole conversation, even Lyria''s psychicugh.


    Cold sweat went down her neck, she ran following prince Adira from behind. When she noticed prince Adira was walking sneakily behind Kyrana, she was scared.


    The same thing will happen again, even the bottom of her heart wanted Kyrana to suffer from her sin, but she wasn''t able to turn a blind eye to a young sibling who is in a dangerous situation.


    Kyrana without knowing two people were following from behind unlocked the torture room with the key and entered it with princess Athena in her arm, but a few minutester, she exits alone without princess Athena.


    Leona who hid behind the green bush was shaking when the killing intent from prince Adira was quite overwhelming even for her. Her swordsmanship won''t stand a chance again that monster prince. She couldn''t do anything but keep looking at how that prince crumbled the rock inside his hand to little dust.


    After Kyrana left for a while, the prince didn''t wait a second gritting his teeth kicking the door broken with all his strength. The door fell down on the rocky floor of that room, even Leona didn''t expect such a terrible thing was inside that room.


    She could only run to the front of the room and stuck out her head looking at the interior and the prince with the corner of her eyes.


    "She betrays me!!!! How could she??!?!!! Making me powerless???!!!! She...she..." that prince threw all the organized stuff on the wooden table all over the floor, a knife made a deep cut on his palm, the blood dripping on the floor, even then, he didn''t stop destroying all of the things inside that room.


    Leona let out a gasp witnessing that right in front of her, she really respected Kyrana who could stay alive and sane even when she was that monster prince''s little sister with the same mother and father.


    "Where??!!!! First, you hid a spy from me!!! Now a princess!!!??? I''ll kill that princess!!!!! I''ll kill everyone you love!!!!!!!!!"


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 98 - 98: The Final Battle(1)

    <strong>Marte''s POV</strong>


    The sensation as I fell down, time stopped, all I heard was the scream of the person above...


    My blood defy gravity floating above, was that it? Or was it just because I fell too fast?


    It took too long, when will my body hit the ground?


    In the end, I was never able to do anything...the worst of all was to die at the hand of someone I trusted the most.


    I really just got backstabbed by that person...


    Is this how I die? Will there be a third chance? A fourth chance?


    No...


    I''m really sorry, Marte. You made a big mistake summoning me out of all people.


    I failed you.


    ...everyone has a happy ending...now that this viiness is gone...


    My eyes closed slowly epting that fate soon fell upon me.


    "Marte!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    <em>Hahaha...again with that viin...stupid dumbass...</em>


    I''m not Marte. I''m Sun-hee! Kim Sun-hee!!


    At least I died without losing sight of myself, and I hope that backstabber, that betrayer...will live a good life after fooling me, lying to me, and killing me...


    It hurts so much, not just once I was betrayed by them, twice!!!


    <em>Goodbye!</em>


    <strong>Earlier,</strong>


    "I was sure that the path is here!!!"


    "Well then, why it is blocked??? Ack--"


    "Aurora!!!" Marte grabbed Aurora''s hands as she almost fell off the slippery cliff of the mountain at the border, the path Marte used to escape with Valencia from before waspletely filled with big rocks.


    Those people...and demons who were chasing them started getting closer and closer every second passing.


    Marte and Aurora''s hands which grabbed the rock of the mountain as they climbed up the mountain covered in the snow became numb and cold.


    Their thinyer of clothes gave them shiver, but the man who raisedfortably on the rose petal Marte made was sleeping warmly and cozy on the petal of a rose.


    The wind started getting stronger as they climbed higher and higher to the same ce Aurora jumped when she entered the northern empire.


    Demon Art: Raining Sword


    "Marte, dodge!!!" Aurora shouted grabbing Marte''s shoulder taking shelter from many swords falling down from the dark ck and orange sky which the circling sun started rising up.


    There were too many of them and only two women were up against them, no more like escaping from them. Aurora''s magic power hit zero, the same goes with Marte.


    They were all magicless and the duke''s condition also didn''t get much better, the stain of ck blood still remain on the right side of his face.


    Marte as she climbed up the mountain with all of those powerful beings after she kept ncing at the empire at many citizens who were staring at her and the rest, tried to find a single man from all of those people which was technically impossible.


    ''Should I do an avnche like in the movie I used to watch???''


    An idea came up to her, but the citizens were in the way, the dragon Igneel was also among the people chasing her, and there was also no barrier as the barrier already shattered. One avnche and the empire will be buried in snow for more centuries toe.


    ''Where are those guys??!!!''


    <strong>Meanwhile,</strong>


    "Your highness, what was that sound earlier?? Should I go check?"


    "No need. Robert, you stay here and take care of all these people." the prince walked past Rober tapping his shoulder leaving all of those corrupted nobles sitting on the ground to him. All of the other nobles who lived without a care about the world above stayed undergroundfortably while the other people had to live starving above the surface while all of their money went to those nobles.


    The prince broke the door for all of those people above the surface, the door led to hope, dream, and everything to them they could achieve fairly.


    The light of the magicmp was off and on shining the light on the prince''s pale face as he climbed up the stair alongside the man in the knight suit walking with him.


    "The next person we should go to should be the emperor."


    "You''re right, I''m nning that since I came here." the prince replied to Victor who also came along with him as they ran into each other at the clock tower.


    "You nned all of this?" Victor was a little bit surprised by those words, it wasn''t just words, he really proved it by his action.


    Within barely one hour, he managed to bring out the corrupted noble and tied them all up even beating all of the knights protecting those scumbags with only his fists.


    "I received the mission from the emperor, to put a stop to this cruelty of this empire. The emperor won''t let the bloodbath happen in this empire again."


    "You mean the bloodbath many years ago?? The one with half of the citizens were killed??!!"


    The prince nodded.


    "You''re not here to ask for the army and marry Diana??!!"


    "Diddy Marte tell you that??" the prince sighed.


    "Let''s cut to the chase...I only came here to check on you to see if you''re worthy--"


    "You mean if I''m worthy to Marte or not?"


    "Yes. I love her after all, and...she doesn''t love me. I don''t want to force her to love me, and you know too that Marte love yo--"


    "What gives you the right to judge people who should be worthy of Marte?? You''re just a stranger to her in this life,mander Victor." the prince muttered to themander with his gaze turned sharp ring at Victor.


    "As I thought. You''re also one of the people Marte brought back in time."


    "And I didn''t forget a single thing how you killed all of those people in the hidden vige,mander!"


    "..."


    "And how you betray Marte." Victor''s face changed to the face of a murderer, a spark of the color red appeared slightly on her face with the red light shining on his face. Just like that faithful night when he fired the red firework into the sky bringing all the armies storming in the vige killing the people one by one.


    "Your highness...I''m not the only one who betrayed Marte. If you remember every single thing, you should remember that night too...when you put the poison inside Marte''s room."


    "...huh??!!"


    "Marte''s maid wasn''t the one who would do such a dangerous thing without anyone backing her, don''t you think it''s all too much of a coincidence of how you came to rescue Marte when she hit the rock bottom??!!!"


    "What did you say, you bastard??!!!" the princended a punch on Victor''s right cheek making both of them fall off the stair. Even falling from many staircases, they kept grabbing each other''s cors.


    The prince hit themander till the blood came out of Victor''s nose.


    "Don''tpare me to you, you bastard!!!!! You push her away, your undecided feeling led her to pain!!!! You were her first love!!!! I waited!!! I waited like forever...but her eyes only had you!!!!!! Do you think I took her hand back then because I wanted to use her??!!! It''s because of you!!!! You pushed her into that cold snow!!!!! She didn''t get up!!!! For many hours, she waited for you!!!!"


    "Huh???!!!!!! You scum prince!!!!" Victor kicked the prince right in his stomach blowing him away to the street light pole built underground.


    While those two were fighting, Robert stood there guarding the corrupted nobles was enjoying the fighting between the best fighter he knew so far in his life and past life.


    "What''re those two doing??" if it was a modern world, Robert would grab popcorn to eat while watching those two fighting for such a ridiculous reason.


    Thedy he knew never loved anyone in her past life. He got some fragments of his memories with Marte''s memories, but with only that small memories, he knew who Marte was.


    She never loved anyone, she only saw people who could be a tool to her. Victor was a tool for her to reach the army of the empire, she recruited her only wish that he could protect her using his amazing sword fighting.


    And Prince Philip was the bestrade with the opportunity who could rebel against prince Richard and imed the throne.


    "You idiot prince, she never loved me, the person she loved was yo--"


    <strong>+++</strong>


    <strong>Meanwhile,</strong> as those two men were fighting because of the stupid reason. Marte was shaking just by looking at how high she was just by a nce at the mountain and trees below her.


    She no longer could see the people, people were like ants from her eye.


    Dodging the sharp w ofdy Igneel, even chain, everything came in her direction.


    "Give me the sword!!! Achoo!!!"


    "Here you go!!!" Marte grabbed the sword from Aurora stepping backward from all of her enemies.


    The death roses magic energy was gone, but the other magics inside her body were useless.


    The northern emperor with his chain attached to Igneel''s back became someone unrecognizable with his hair floating all over the air. The demon on the mountain was Lucas with Valencia was nowhere to be found. But after Aurora told Marte how strong that demon was, Marte almost fainted from the power difference but that guy couldn''t move much except standing at the edge of the top of the mountain.


    Lucas was using his magic to be the eyes of the demon Valencia who made her way up the mountain, she was the slowest one. She never broke in or out of the northern empire by climbing the tall mountain like she at that moment.


    The only biggest threat was Kira.


    "Go for the grey-haired woman first." Kira was also not herself after she reached the top of the snowy mountain.


    It was the ce of her beloved person died and the ce where she changed her name from Kyrana to Kira.


    Tears fell down across her cheek hanging on her chin, her feeling was a mess with all the nostalgic and emotional feeling burning in her fragile heart.


    <em>''Leona Unnie...it''s been a long time...since that day''</em>


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 99 - 99: The Final Battle(2)

    "Urgh..." A woman with the hair of the color of the roses, red as the blood lingering on her new recovered neck, grunted gritting her teeth as she stuck out of her hands out of the snow burying her body go numb.


    "I can''t believe that monster Vin teleported me to a ce like that." the destruction got up brushing off the snow hanging on to the new clothes she made from scratch with magic. It was a full-grown adult woman with hairying down to her knees, it was quite long which made it a little bit warm for her thousands of years body.


    "Anastasia won''t be reborn sooner orter, I should awaken the seed of my destruction as quickly as possible...in Marte''s soul..." that woman hugged herself giggling then jumping around to the mountain on the other side from her sensing Marte and the other powerful people were there.


    "Poor Vin...do you think I will make Marte the destruction?? She has the potential...but she is too risky for me. She could suicide or even betray me...that was why..." the destruction seemed to be talkative as she ran to the mountain at a very fast speed talking out the thought in her mind with a grin from ear to ear.


    "The seed should be awakened by now...AHAHAHA...no thing will stop me from killing Anastasia and destroy this world...and soon, I''ll destroy all the universe even Vin."


    Her original form emit the powerful prison across the world, all three realms even went to the demon realm, to the demon king who was sitting on the throne punishing the demons.


    The demon king Lucifer was startled by the killing intent, got up from his throne made of human bone and skull ordering all the legendary demons toe to his throne room.


    "Go!!!! Valencia won''t be able to defeat the destruction alone."


    "What do you mean, my lord??? Isn''t the destruction staying in the volcano right now???"


    "That''s not its real body, it has two bodies, Asmodeus." the first rank answered thedy demon.


    "What???!!!"


    "Just only suppressing her monster body almost killed me, how will I be able to stop her??? We need all the armies!!!!"


    "No, you all go. No matter what, bring her back here first. I''ll deal with the trouble she made afterward."


    "Shouldn''t we need to warn Valencia first?? She and her right-handed man are at the northern empire."


    "Northern empire??? I couldn''t even get in it!!! Only Valencia was able to get in or out, it was her hometown. Don''t tell me you forget about the dragon Igneel???"


    "Valencia can''t be contacted right now, she is not herself." the demon king replied frowning his eyebrows.


    "Our perfect Valencia...isn''t herself?"


    "My lord, what about the seed of destruction?? Should we kill it?"


    "...do whatever you want, just prioritize on bringing back the destruction."


    "Yes!! As your order." the legendary demons obeyed the order of their king set off to their mission using any means of transportation using the northern portal.


    The first rank demon and the demon Asmodeus came out of the portal, as soon as they came out of that entrance, all of their strength was gone even their magic.


    The northern portal was one among three portals between the demon realm and human realm which was a fatal blow to the demons.


    They''re powerless as humans as soon as they stepped out of the portal. And the creatures guarding the entrance really didn''t know how to wee the guest well, the guardian of the portal, the spirit of the snow queen.


    "So troublesome...why did I stay in the demon realm today...gosh...I really don''t want to fight..." Asmodeus brought out a big scissor the size of an average human from behind the backining in the process but the look in her eyes changedpletely from cute to murderous.


    "Well...too bad we''re the only legendary demons who arezy to do missions." the first ranked demon, the man who was one position below the demon king chuckled only brought out a white bow.


    "I really hate that bow."


    "Not too different from your scissor. Let''s deal with this quick and move on...and don''t forget about this...don''t cut her head--"


    The head of the snow queen rolled down to the first rank''s feet, he looked at Asmodeus who tried to hide the blood lingering on her scissor as if she wanted to deny she didn''t do that.


    "I really hate that side of you...now it''s gonna be a pain in the a*s."


    "What pain in the as*???" Asmodeus''s jaw dropped seeing the snow queen multiply all the way to the northern sea covered in ice.


    "Kill them!!!!!"


    "She''s not the guardian for the snow..." the first rank sighed started shooting the arrow.


    "By the way, what''s the seed of destruction??? How dangerous could it be??" Asmodeus asked with a curious look on her face.


    "There''re two ways to awaken the seed, one was for that seed toe out by nature...and that baby will be the destruction."


    "The baby??!!"


    "Yeah, that meant how powerful the destruction could also depend on the lover of the bearer of the seed."


    "Then who''s the father??? Is it empress Aim the father??!!"


    "Are you dump?? She only just gave a part of her power and turned it to seed, and that baby will take that power while resting in the womb."


    "I forgot most of the human''s thingy...but doesn''t that take like nine months?? And...is that bearer even pregnant??!!"


    "That was what the demon king was afraid of. The second way will bring two destructions by awakening the seed. That was why the bearer of the seed was always chosen carefully, thest one was like two thousand years ago."


    "...what do you mean two destructions...????"


    "The bearer will also be the destruction, and the more powerful the bearer of the seed is, the more chance they could turn the seed into a baby, a split image of them."


    "...you''re kidding...our demon king couldn''t even defeat one...how can he--"


    "...that''s why I told you we need to deal with this fast!!!!" the first rank yelled with vein popped up on his forehead seeing the demon Asmodeus was drinking the tea listening to him the whole time when he shot the guardian all by himself.


    "Where did you even get that tea??"


    "You''re always so serious, here''s coffee."


    "No!!"


    "Ohe on, Valencia always knew what she is doing..."


    "Well, if only she didn''t snap or recall the memories of her past, that is..."


    "...urgh..." they both were trembling when being reminded of how frightening Valencia was when she snap or was in the bad mood.


    "How about I go ahead?? I''m Valencia''s best friend." the first rank looked at her in disbelief hearing such nonsenseing from Asmodeus''s lip.


    "You can''t...and she didn''t listen again." he didn''t even give her answer and Asmodeus already vanished running in the direction of the northern empire with her bare feet and the scissor behind her back.


    "So annoying...it''s just me and...thousands of you now..."


    <strong>+++</strong>


    <strong>The Northern Empire,</strong>


    <strong>At the clock tower, the secret entrance led to the underground city,</strong>


    Diana walked inside the tower then pressed the secret button leading her directly to the underground city.


    She was in the best mood at the moment even when half of her face was burnt, she walked down the stair inhaling the fresh air but then she heard the fighting noise.


    She clearly remembered whose voice it was, she snickered betting down slowly without making any sound as she stepped down the stair one at a time till she got more of a better view, Diana hid behind the flower vase they put at the end of the staircase ncing the corner of her eyes at the two men fighting as they fought their lives.


    She rolled her eyes listening to the conversation they yelled at each other while fighting exchanging punch and kicks.


    "You idiot prince, she never loved me, the person she loved was yo--"


    "Shut up!!!! You stupid...you idiot!!! How can you not realize how much she loved you!!!???"


    ''Urgh...'' Diana couldn''t help but chuckling listening to the ridiculous fight between an illiterate prince and Diana''s crush.


    The innocent Diana would fall down sobbing in tears if she ever heard that, but fortunately, that Diana was long gone.


    ''Did those two not know that the person inside Marte is Sun-hee???!'' an idea shed in her mind as if a light bulb popped up on her head. She turned her head to the right at the time when a purple phoenix flew tond on the blonde prince''s shoulder.


    "Your highness,dy Marte is in danger...you need to save her."


    "Where is she??!!" the prince wiped the blood on his lip asked the phoenix he sent to Marte. His heart was racing fast anticipating the answer. But he couldn''t even wait for a second immediately ran up the stair to the surface.


    Victor also ran behind shouting, "Wait!!!"


    Diana grinned grabbing onto the rail looking at those two men desperately running to save the woman they thought was the real Marte. And then she turned to Robert who was terrified by the sight of her blue eyes.


    "You...you..."


    "Boo."


    <strong>Death Roses Magic: Roses Vine</strong>


    Roses came out strangling Robert''s neck till his face turned blue then threw him away from there.


    "Two more people are in...this is going to be exciting."


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 100 - 100: The Final Battle(3)

    <em>Huff huff</em>


    Running along the street, without stopping a second to rest, she managed to grab ahold of his right hand. He pushed her hands off her ring at her, he didn''t even spare any minute for her.


    "Diana??!!!"


    "I''m sorry I tried to kill you back then. But please listen to me." he kept turning his head at Philip''s back who ran toward the snowy mountain where Marte was at the moment.


    "What is it...huff huff...??"


    "It wasn''t the real Marte, and I only hate Marte because she''s not the real Marte, she''s someone else--"


    "What nonsense are you talking about??"


    "Please believe me, Victor. Her real name is Sun-hee, Marte is possessed by that evil soul. I even have proof."


    "...Diana, just stops already...just for old time''s sake, please stay away from me."


    "What?? You bastard...I...the whole time...I love you so much...even right now, my heart is hurting...because of you!!!" Diana red at him with her sharp blue eyes holding onto the ne on her neck right on her chest.


    She was in pain even though she wasn''t the one who really love Victor.


    "I only teach you swordsmanship because you ask me to."


    "It''s not about the swordsmanship!!! Swrodfighthign or whatever!! It''s about you!!! You and your half-as* feeling were what hurt me the most. Do you really expect someone to love you back when you treat me like this?"


    "...I''ll go now, let''s stay away from each other from now on." he was ready to turn his cold back at Diana again and again, the same way he turned his back on her in the first life when he abandoned her and ran to Marte who he pushed into the snow.


    "Yeah...the next...time we...meet, we''ll only be stranger...and I won''t hesitate to kill you like the way I did today..." something was stuck in her throat when she tried to endure the weakness, the tear which will fall at any moment to remain in her mixed pink and blue eyes.


    "..."


    "Victor!!! I''m warning you, you will be just broken as me when you realize the woman inside Marte wasn''t really her but Sun-hee."


    He stopped for a while two feet away from her then started running again.


    "Diana...you''re better off sleeping in this body forever...from now on, love isn''t just for us." both of the personalities had one thing inmon was how they tried to hold back the tear of being abandoned by their loved ones.


    The pink fragment inside Diana''s blue eyes as she stared at the snowy mountain faded till it became dark and very dark blue.


    Soon after, a group of people came out of the clock tower greeted Diana from behind her back kneeling with their heads on the ground toward her.


    She wiped the tear in the corner of her eyes turning to them and murmured, "Dawn wille soon, so as the new empress. Prepare for the funeral of the emperor Regna, I trust you on this..." she picked the red petal stuck in her hair throwing it on the ground walking past all of those corrupted nobles she saved.


    "And don''t touch that man, beat him up and bring him to meter." her voice was cold and simple, it was a slight low voice but it gave the chill to all of those men who were trying to kill the unconscious Robert whoid on the ground.


    ''Richard, now I have the power to crush you...''


    <strong>+++</strong>


    <strong>On top of the snowy mountain,</strong>


    <em>Arghh...</em>


    Marte grunted falling her knees down to the ground as if there was some knife stuck deep inside her stomach, the pain was even worse than the sword in her stomach.


    "Marte!!" Aurora grabbed Valencia''s sword swinging at those people creating the barrier protecting them from all of those enemies.


    But the barrier was already cracking as Aurora lowered her knees to check on Marte''s condition.


    "Aurora...it hurts...argh..."


    "Are you on your period???"


    "What?? No!!!! Worse!!! Worse than that!!!! Urgh...ngh..." Marte panted holding onto her stomach, she was drenched in sweat even under the extremely cold weather.


    The petal floated in their air which hold duke Jel''s weight disappeared, the light magic Marte tried to use to ease up the pain in her stomach also disappear.


    Every second, she felt like her life force was draining from her body. She didn''t even have enough strength to open her eyes wide focusing on the battle because of the terrible pain.


    "Stay here, you have to live."


    "What are...you..."


    "I''m about to do crazy sh*t."


    "...Aurora..." she grabbed onto Aurora''s end of dress but that little strength didn''t stoop Aurora from jumping out of the barrier swinging the sword at all those people.


    Marte panted watching Aurora fighting all of those people with only her and the legendary demon''s sword. She kept getting wounded.


    ''I won''t bet my life...on this...I''ve been through worse.'' Aurora gritted her teeth jumping into the air clenching tightly to the sword cutting the chain connecting the emperor and Igneel.


    The chain fell down, Aurora grabbed Igneel to her side then closed her ear, so did all of those people with the roaring sound of the enormous dragon all the way to the opposite mountain.


    With one of its roars, all of the snow on the mountain fell down from the top along with the big rock waking all of the dragons resting on the mountain flying and gathering all above the sky.


    Aurora tried to take Igneel with her but Igneel shook her head, "Just save your friend, I''m gonna be fine...Aurora."


    "...I promise I''ll save you from all of your sufferings..." she swallowed her saliva and told her that with eyes full of determination. Igneel when hearing that smile genuinely wrapped her arm around Aurora with tears falling down from her cheek.


    "My real name is Ivy...and I''m d to meet you at the end of my life."


    "The end of your..." Aurora was confused, but all of her questions were answered when she saw Igneel drift away from all the way back to the white dragon on the opposite mountain.


    "Don''t tell me..."


    <em>Ngh...</em>


    "Marte!!!! Let me carry you." Aurora nced at the big avnches traveling down the mountain, and the scream of the citizen down there put heavy guilt on her heart, the little scream she heard, she bit her lip in the floating barrier watching the disastering for all of those people.


    "Aurora...what did you...do?? What about all of those people...???"


    "Just wait..."


    "What do you mean...they will all die..."


    "You always trust me, right??"


    <strong>[Level Up!!] [Level Up!!] [Level Up!!] [Level Up!!] [Level Up!!] [Level Up!!] [Level Up!!] [Level Up!!] [Level Up!!] [Level Up!!] [Level Up!!] [Level Up!!] [Level Up!!] [Level Up!!] [Level Up!!] [Level Up!!] [Level Up!!] [Level Up!!] [Level Up!!] [Level Up!!] [Level Up!!] [Level Up!!] [Level Up!!] [Level Up!!] [Level Up!!] [Level Up!!] [Level Up!!] [Level Up!!] [Level Up!!] [Level Up!!] [Level Up!!] [Level Up!!]</strong>


    <strong>[Title Unlocked: Dragon yer]</strong>


    <strong>[Title Unlocked: Demon yer]</strong>


    <strong>''Did I kill Lucas or Valencia...??''</strong>


    <strong>[Title Unlocked: Merciless Killer]</strong>


    <strong>[Title Unlocked: Criminal I]</strong>


    <strong>[Title Unlocked: Criminal II]</strong>


    <strong>[Title Unlocked: Criminal III Max]</strong>


    <strong>[Magic Power Complete Recovery]</strong>


    <strong>[New Mission Unlocked: Be The Hero!]</strong>


    Without the barrier, there was not a single thing to protect the empire from the heavy snow, and after the control of the mighty dragon Igneel was gone, the dragon took away all of the magic spells it cast on the empire letting all of the snowstorming toward the empire.


    That night marked a day of the new era of the northern empire, the day which the nieth emperor died, and the day of the new hero.


    Marte held onto duke Jel in her arm putting her hand on the barrier, her highest voice couldn''t bring Aurora back. The globe barrier was floating in the sky, the massive avnche wiped away all of their enemies, but Marte couldn''t bear to see another person going to a ce she could not reach.


    "Aurora!!!! Don''t!!! You''ll die!!!!!!!"


    "Aurora!!!!!!!!!! No...ack..." the ck strange marks appeared all over Marte''s body, the same mark covered on her mother''s body.


    A half of an angel wing came out of her back, and the roses'' thorn came out of her skin. Many memories surrounded the barrier leading Marte to faint.


    <em><strong>Weather Magic: Imand you, water, fire, earth, air, all the element, bring me your power, bless me with your guidance, give me the courage. Weather Magic Ultimate Spell: Freeze!!!</strong></em>


    The magic wave st all over the northern area also known as the icynd, the snowstorm freeze, and the avnchesing toward the citizens also froze.


    It wasplete silence, with only the sound of the baby crying being heard reaching Aurora''s ears.


    Her body which was on top of the empire was dripping blood from her nose, the magic inventory she got went loose became weaker to the point it dropped all of her stuff down to the ground.


    "One more..."


    <strong>Weather Magic: Disappear!</strong>


    All of the frozen things she set frozen disappeared into nothing, the citizen''s eyes became wide opened seeing the mountain surrounding their empire for thousands of years had not a single drop of snow on it just rock.


    The cloud on the sky was gone letting the sunlight shone upon their empire, they all shared a single view of Aurora flying in the sky with the first sun in thousands of years rising up.


    "Our hero!!!! Bow to our hero!!!!!!"


    <strong>[Mission Complete! Reward:---]</strong>


    "One more thing...to do..." Aurora flew down to the ground, her weather magic didn''t keep up with her anymore. Just as she flew down, her body was pulled down to the ground at a very fast speed making her knees bleed from the fall.


    "They''re gone...I defeat...all of them..." her eyes became drowsy, she grabbed the sword of the legendary demon and waved it to the right then her body fell down afterward but her head didn''t touch the ground, all of those citizens came to recuse her.


    "Be careful, she''s our hero."


    The barrier floating on the sky drifted along the sky crossing the northern bothernding on the roof of the hut in a nearby forest.


    Prince Philip and Victor witnessed all of that standing at the side watching all of those citizens carrying Aurora''s body gently and carefully with respect.


    Aurora nced at those two men when her body was carried past those two, she gathered herst bit of her magic controlling the element of air carrying some of the leaves on the street leading their way to Marte.


    ''Go...'' she murmured her voice to them then fell unconscious after that.


    "Let''s go!" Victor nodded to the prince''s sword and ran after him following all of those leaves.


    <strong>+++</strong>


    "What''s that powerful magic??!!" the ck hair demon Lucas spat out of the dirt inside his mount out frowning his eyebrows. He was the first one among all of Marte''s enemies waking up.


    He found himself inside a forest, and it wasn''t just him there. A grey-haired woman, Kira was also lying unconscious there.


    Aurora''s magic could only make things in control of her magic disappear, but not the living beings such as humans and demons.


    All of those people almost died in the avnches but thanks to her spell, they all were rescued and teleported to a random ce scattered all over the ce near the northern empire.


    "Urgh...where am I??" Kira got up scratching her head with her eyes still fuzzy, she turned her head to her left at the path leading out of the forest with tall green trees, and at the end of the path was a hut she would never imagine she would be able to see again.


    "Brother...??"


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 101 - 101: The Downfall(1)

    Diana stood from the tower of the royal pce staring at all those crowds stupidly celebrating a new hero while one enormous dragon was flying casting a ck shadow on one big part of the empire.


    One of the nobles stepped up turning down their head walking to inform Diana from behind her back.


    "The emperor is nowhere to be found, your highness..."


    "Huhh?? Did you not listen to what I said?? He already died!! Now go and create a fake corpse of him!!!" she tosses the vase of the flower down to the floor shattering to pieces as she red at them gritting her teeth telling them to f*ck off.


    All of those nobles were frightened by the sight they thought they would never witness again in their luxury life, the dominant aura of Diana was the same as her father.


    She tosses her hair to the back then turned to stare at the dragon Igneel and all the dragons soaring alongside its leader. The dragon hadn''t done anything but Diana kept feeling ominous.


    "I won''t let anything ruin my chance to be an empress!!!" she destroyed the rose in the palm of her hand then walked inside closing the door of the balcony.


    She stomped her way out of the pce to bring all the knights to deal with the situation but all the knights wereying on the ground sleeping in a time of danger.


    "Wake up, you fool!!!!!!" her aura turned deadly shouting on all those knights which some of them were sucking their thump while sleeping like a baby even after a roar of the dragon that almost created the avnches killing all of them.


    "Huh??? Where--what??? What time is it??!!!" all the knights were confused waking up next to each other, thest thing they remembered was a man telling them to go catch Marte.


    "What''re you waiting for??? Execution??!!! Hurry and transform!!! Kill all of those dragons!!!"


    "As your order!!!"


    The knight got up bowing down to Diana, their newest princess obeying her order but when nothing happened, they stayed the same.


    "Our power...is gone!!?"


    Diana exhaled out of frustration, and the chanting the hero thingy of the people walking to the pce kept getting on her nerves. She walked hurriedly kicking the old man still sleeping on the ground along her way after beating up all of those knights.


    "People is such a disappointment!!!! Gosh!!!" she murmured to herself using her death roses magic creating vine catching Aurora''s unconscious body from all of those foolish innocent citizens who couldn''t seem to be aware of the situation they were in.


    "Did you all see the dragon up there???!!!! Did you see??!!!!! Hurry, evacuate!!!" she pointed at the shortest mountain surrounding the empire.


    The fear started overwhelming the people again, and suddenly out of nowhere, the ground started shaking like an earthquake. Diana held onto Aurora''s body looking at the crack appearing everywhere on the rocky ground.


    Afterward, the house started breaking, the tile of the roof fell down, and the reason for such a powerful thing was the creatureing out of the underground.


    A big dragon with the size equal to one pce came out making a bit pit connecting to the underground city, seeing the dragon like that, the first time they saw such a big dragon after Igneel, the citizens were panicked running for their life without knowing the direction they ran.


    They bumped into each other, stepped on each other, some even abandoned their little kids just for their lives.


    <strong>Death Roses Magic: Roses Vine</strong>


    Diana grabbed all of those children in one ce with her magic avoiding the adult from killing them by stepping on them.


    She used up her magic to catch all of the citizens taking them to the nearby mountain away from the empire.


    It was only the knights and her against the big dragon, slightly smaller than the mighty dragon Igneel. It was none other than the underground dragon.


    The dragon crawled to Diana who stood tall in front of it, Diana gathered all of her magic energy buffing herself with the sharp gaze in her eyes. She created a barrier protecting Aurora then grabbed one sharp shiny sword from one of the knights.


    All those knights didn''t even have the built for sword-fighting, the only thing they could do was transform into dragons. Now that their convenient power was gone, they were all fired by Diana.


    [You ungrateful human!!!!!!!!! You trapped us for thousands of years!!!!!] Diana heard the voice of the dragon in front of her like some sort of telepathy.


    [I won''t forgive any of you!!!!! I kill each and every one of you!!!!]


    "You...whatever your name is, as long as I''m alive, you won''ty your w on any of my citizens." she stood with full guards raising her sword at the dragon.


    Diana''s eyes turned bright like the blue sky above them, the new morning of the empire will mark her day to be an empress, and she won''t let anyone or any creature ruin that day.


    Her movement was precise, as she charged at the dragon, she didn''t charge carelessly, she ran above one single strand of vine connecting the ground to the dragon''s neck.


    The dragon unleashed its fire breathe burning the end of Diana''s hair. Part of Diana''s hair turned ck, but she rocked with it. Aurora who was in Diana''s barrier was woken up by the sound of a sword shing against a w.


    That moment awoke wonderful memories inside Aurora, the reason why she loved Dianna just by reading the novel.


    Diana in the novel never learned any sword fighting skills, but she was one of Aurora''s favorite characters who yearned to do new things, Diana always want to learn how to wield a sword.


    Aurora''s eyes were filled with tears seeing how Diana came so far on her own without the help of the crown prince, Richard like herst life.


    Diana fought the dragon with one single sword wearing the full set of dresses made of roses was like she was on the stage performing. Her blonde and ck hair at the end added extra elegance to her fighting.


    It was marvelous, beautiful, breathtaking, Diana never missed a single move. While the dragon kept getting the wound from her attack, Diana was running on the dragon''s back unscaling its skin like she was doing a cooking show making food out of the dragon''s flesh.


    The dragon unleashed its scream spread its wing using thest move it could think of to gain an advantage on Diana but when it was flying upon the sky ready to unleash its breath firing at Diana, Diana disappeared from its sight just to appear the moment before it died.


    One single cut was the final move of Diana to kill the dragon with size were twenty times bigger than her.


    The dragon fell downying in the puddle of its thick blood leaving its mouth and eyes open with the grudge against humans.


    "Dragon Saphira, revive!!!" a woman came down from the sky then touched the dragon''s belly murmuring those words.


    Diana wiped the sweat on her forehead panting stepping to the sideline sensing nothing good came from that woman in a red dress.


    And without her knowing, when Diana looked upon the sky, the dragon Igneel was gone and vanished with all the other dragons.


    Cold sweat traveled down to Diana''s burnt face, she gulped clenching tight to her sword staring at that woman standing in front of her.


    "We need to kill those humans, Ivy!!!!!! We suffered so much because of those humans!!!" the dragon''s big body faded turning into smoke then another woman with white hair appeared inside that smoke sobbing talking to the woman who she called Ivy.


    "Saphira, let''s go home..."


    "What???? Ivy, no...we need to...I was trapped under this empire for many years...you want me to forget about everything???!!!"


    "I don''t want to lose you too, Ivy...I''m really tired...please, I beg you onest favor... let''s return to our home."


    "No...no...Ivy...I also want to go home!!! I really do!!! Let''s just forget about me!!!!! What about all of those dragons???!! What about our fellow dragons who were forced to work for them as a ve???!!!" dragon Saphira hit her chest hardly crying her heart out standing between the line or obeying her queen, or doing what her heart wanted her to do.


    Her once beautiful heart now turned ck because of all of those humans.


    "Princess Saphira...we won''t ever forgive them...but we...should listen to our queen this time..." many peoples in the white dress walked past Dianaing out from everywhere to hug Saphira and Ivy(Igneel) crying together.


    Diana''s hands were trembling dropping her sword down to the ground, then her knees soon fell down right after.


    "Let''s go back home...together..."


    "I...I can''t...those humans...they took all of your power...why...why are you nice to them...???"


    "We were the one who made thend to a frozennd killing their ancestor thinking of them just a livestock...let''s end this..."


    "...Ivy..."


    "Queen..."


    "I...I also want to go back to our home!!!! I dreamed of this day long ago!!!! Ivy, I really miss you!!!" Saphira wrapped her arm around Ivy crying on her shoulder.


    The other soon turned to dragon, spreading their wings flying to the sky returning back to where they came from, a ce where the dragon called home.


    Saphira turned to a big dragon, her dragon form putting Ivy on her back then flew to the blue sky following the sun with onest re at Diana.


    "Saphira..."


    "Yes, my queen???"


    "Bring me to the mountain over there, there''s one person I want to meet."


    "A human??"


    "Please give me a minute to say goodbye to him..."


    "Take your time." Ivy hopped down Saphira''s back, Saphira looked at Ivy''s back as she walked to a hut with a roof made from bamboo straw.


    After many years, she finally got to see that man for onest time before she returned to where she belonged.


    "Prince Ember...it''s been a long time..." she walked a little step at a time walking with her bare feet and the dress slightly touched the muddy ground.


    "Ivy?? I''m d to meet you!!!"


    "I really...really miss you, your highness." her voice was shaking, there were many emotions inside her, which she would never think she would experience when she was once a dragon who only thought of a human as livestock before.


    "You don''t have to call me that, I''m Ember."


    "Yeah...it''s just been so long..." so long, a very long time, if she didn''t try to remember his face, his hair color, his eyes color, she might not be able to recognize his face.


    "How have you been??? Are you eating well??"


    "Hm...yeah, I''m eating well. What about you, are you happy here? I really want to stay here with you, Ember."


    "What stopped you?? I always wee you with full arm, Ivy~"


    "Can I really...stay here???"


    "Of course. This is also a ce where you belong."


    "Yeah...this is the ce I belong...I''m d to meet you again after all this time...I love you, Ember."


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 102 - 102:Special Episode!!

    <strong>***Unlock at your own risk! ***Celebrating the past 100 episodes of <<My Man Is A Viin, So Am I!>> ***Interview with all of our main casts plus the reaction of some of the moments in the series</strong>


    <strong>***Contain Spoilers</strong>


    Hello, I''m the MC, Vinchii!! Also the author of the series. It was a really great opportunity for me to write and explore myself through this novel.


    First of all, thank you AllNovelFull for giving me this chance. And a big thank you to all of my readers who read it this far.


    I got a lot of questions about the ending of the novel.


    (Awkward silence...)


    Anyway, let''s talk about thatter.


    Let''s introduce to some of our characters, our main casts!!!


    A big round of apuse to our cast, everyone!!!


    First, we have none other than our favorite reader of the series, Sun-hee whoes to our show tonight.


    "Hello, everyone. I''m Sun-hee, this is my debut novel for me." Sun-hee waved to the readers as she made her way wearing the elegant dress to the MC sitting in front of our author.


    "We''re d to have you here, Sun-hee nim. We got a bunch of questions for you today." Sun-hee chuckled as she nodded with a smile.


    "I was so excited for the one hundred chapter show tonight."


    "It''s one hundred and one actually..."


    "Sun-hee nim, how were you feeling the first time you see the script??"


    "Ahaha...it was like really shocking to me, I thought that I was just...like some sort of the female lead, you know our beautiful Marte, but I was so surprised after the first chapter when I got the next script."


    "It was really sad for me to read the first chapter, like...there were many things going on in the first chapter...bullying, family abuse, and the scene in the novel when Diana cut our female lead''s tongue." said the author who killed almost half of the cast with a fake drop of tear came from his eyes.


    Sun-hee sitting there was like...''Dude you made me run over by a car in the first chapter!!''


    Sun-heeughed awkwardly and suddenly a picture of Sun-hee in the school inform with Ji-hoon appeared on the big screen behind both of them.


    "Ah...this picture, we took it when we were saying goodbye to Marte nim."


    "Yeah, that was when you haven''t gotten the second script, right??"


    "Yes, yes, it was at that time. I thought it was only a simple transmigration story, oh, not just me, Eun-Kyung, Ji-hoon, and me too. We were like...our job is done."


    "HAHAHA."


    "I was so happy, I even cried when I got the next script. The director really didn''t give any of us the script at that time to avoid spoilers...but now when we knew spoiler...I was very empty reading the ending."


    "Spoiler alert!!"


    "Oh...sorry, opp."


    "Sun-hee nim, your second appearance in the novel was when you came back to the earth, right?? Ahh...that scene when you said take me back really break my heart." again said by the author who--


    "That scene, I really pity Sun-hee''s character, she suffered so much because of her father and growing up without a mother. I kinda get how it feels actually. And after she got back to earth, she lost all her hope...even her best friend, Eun-Kyung, and her dad."


    "..." the author listened to Sun-hee with eyes staring at her face. The author''s heart was throbbing the same way as Sun-hee''s heart did. It was indeed difficult for the author to write that scene.


    "But in the end, I''m really happy for Sun-hee that she got to meet her Eun-Kyung in Anastasia again. And eventually, even meet her father."


    "...ahh...it was a really long journey for Sun-hee...and here''s the question from one of our readers. What is your hardest scene to perform??"


    Sun-hee''s face looked cold and scared just because of one scene shing in her mind.


    "I gotta say the scene when I was in Eun-Kyuung''s illusion. They were going to edit it at first, but at thest second, they drove me to a remote route which was in front of the convenience store and put me standing there. AND...a car just speed up charging at me without me knowing anything!!! I almost had a heart attack!!!"


    "And they said they need to capture the real thing, it wasn''t just once...it was like hundreds of times...oh my gosh...and they even told me to smile for that onest drive..." Sun-hee felt a chill just by remembering the scene when she had toy down on the road on all the fake blood they used for the scene.


    "Ah, another one of the fan''s questions, who is your favorite actor you perform within this series??"


    "Hmm...it was really hard, I really like Diana unnie...she was very pretty like a heroine...and Marte Unnie too, she gave off the vibe like a fierce and strong woman...and Ji-hoon Oppa, he was like so positive and fun to y the role of Sun-hee with. But if I gotta choose, I have to say, Prince Philip."


    "But you didn''t say prince Philip of all the people earlier??"


    "He was so dreamy...I thought he was a prince out of aic book at first!! I might even faint if I ever act with him...I was lucky that Prince Philip and I was never able to meet in the series...haa, he was so handsome behind the scene."


    "Lucky for you, tonight we..."


    "No...you didn''t....oh my gosh...no...no...no..."


    "Let''s wee our prince Philip!!!! And Marte!!!"


    Sun-hee''s jaw dropped, she was so surprised by the sudden appearance of the blonde-haired prince in the flesh on the stage wearing the white suit alongside Marte wearing the purple sparkling dress.


    "Sun-hee~" Marte walked to hug Sun-hee then shook hand with the author while Sun-hee was blushing over the fact her idol was in front of her.


    They sat on the sofa together with Prince Philip in the middle in the opposite side of the author''s seat


    "Sun-hee, it''s been a long time."


    "Ye...yes, Marte Unnie. Nice to meet you."


    "What''s wrong with you?? Your face is so red, hahaha." they allughed at the embarrassed Sun-hee with her face blushing like a tomato the same color as her long dress.


    "Here are our three main casts, your performance was really amazing for the first one hundred chapters."


    Marte tossed her hair to her back smiling and nodded staring at the big screen showing all of the pictures behind the set.


    "Miss Marte and Sir Philip, we''re really lucky to have you here with us today. We''re also lucky to have you, miss Sun-hee. We got a bunch of questions preparing for you guys just like we asked to miss Sun-hee earlier." Philip giggled ncing at Sun-hee.


    "I can''t believe we''re at chapter one hundred, and I''m really delighted to meet both of you." they bowed to each other then settled down on the sofa.


    "Our first question is for our first prince here, this is the question from a fan. You gave off the mysterious vibe a lot, but in thetest chapter, you were so cold and so cool, can you tell us a little about Philip''s character."


    "Ahh...Philip''s character is a very interesting one. As we all knew, Philip is a prince of the empire, he was supposed to be a crown prince leading the empire even with his status as the concubine''s son, but he gave up the throne to his little brother. There was a reason behind that of course, and...it will be another heartbreaking scene when the shback between Richard and Philip was written." Sun-hee and Marte stared at Philip as he was talking so happy about his character.


    "But Philip was like...what we call a tsundere...he may seem cold and heartless to you, but he was so sweet and adorable especially that scene, do you remember it, Marte nim?"


    "You mean the after-the-birthday party scene??"


    "Yeah, yeah, that''s right!!"


    "Oh my god, you were so cute and wholesome back then." theyughed out loud, even Sun-hee couldn''t hold back her tear when she remembered the scene of Marte and Sun-hee being so wholesome together.


    "Prince Philip back then was like...oh I can''t drink alcohol and then Marte...was like...drinking shot after shot till she got drunk. It was so funny back then."


    "That time, I mistook you as Richard...everyone was waiting for me on the set, and I was so drunk...I drank the real alcohol back then, so I perform the scene with sir Richard. He held hisugh the whole time while I was acting like crazy."


    "The funniest part was your improvising on the set, Oppa!! You were so...HAHAHA, it was so hard not tough when I saw your face being abandoned by Marte. You started drinking too, and then fell asleep right on the floor."


    "HAHAHA, we have to change that scene because Marte was gone...it was such a memorable moment."


    "Onest question before the end of the special episode part one, it''s for miss Marte. You know about our project, right?? You know...that ''project''?"


    "Oh, yeah, yeah. We''ll have a second volume which will mark the ending volume of the novel. If I remember correctly, it was after the downfall arc. The second volume is gonna be much more thrilling and exciting...there will be...so...so...so many plot twists."


    "Can you give us one plot twist?"


    "Ahh...I really don''t want to ruin the surprise..."


    "Me!! Me!! I''ll tell the readers one plot twist." Philip raised his hand enthusiastically.


    "Go ahead, sir."


    "The plot twist is that Diana wasn''t the only childhood friend of Prince Richard."


    "Ah...that was a plot twist?? I thought you were gonna tell how Aurora--opp." Sun-hee put both of her hands on her lip to prevent a huge spoiler.


    "But that was a very big plot twist too, I can''t believe Diana would do a thing like that when she was still a child."


    "I really wasn''t surprised by that plot twist though." Marte muttered, the prince pouted looking disappointed when he was the only one who was surprised by the plot twist.


    "But I gotta say the story was getting eve interesting because of what Diana did, it really set the story apart from other transmigration stories."


    "You''re right. Diana unnie was so cool, her appearance on the second volume was even more badass and beautiful~"


    "That concludes our one special episode. Have a good day, readers."


    <em><strong>P.S. Thank you for making it this far.. Big gratitude to the readers. </strong></em>

 Chapter 103 - 103: The Downfall(2)

    <em>Argh...heuk...</em>


    With the burning and agonizing pain deep in her stomach, some sort of smoke started appearing around the corner of Marte''s deep purple eyes.


    Biting her lip enduring her pain as she held on tight to her father putting all of her guards up as she heard the rustling sounding from the other side of the hut''s door.


    The door was slightly opened, the sound of the door rang to Marte''s ears, she gulped staring with the shiver all over her body.


    Soon she got goosebumps when the first thing she sawing out of the door was the sharp ax.


    She looked around grabbing for some rocks, any sort of weapon to protect herself from the enemy.


    "Who are...you?" the rock in her palm dropped back down to the ground hearing the voice of the person grabbing her right hand while bending his knees.


    She let out a scream with her eyes widening as if a grim reaper appeared in front of her to devour her life. With the sharp jawline and the sharp frightening eyes, he was almost identical to the northern emperor.


    Her lip bled as she shook off that big and rough hands with her lip shaking as she creep away from that man.


    "Who are you???!!! Get away!!!!" she panted after, her pain inside her body already reached its limit to the point she couldn''t even properly. She had to inhale air from her lip at the same time to get enough air for her body to function.


    "Youngdy, your wound...we need to treat your wound. And that old man too."


    "No...go...go...away..." that man nced to his ax seeing how frightened Marte was just by looking at his eyes. He dropped the ax on the ground, but that didn''t seem to convince Marte, he sighed and threw it in the bush with roses beside his house.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you. I was going to go chopping some woods earlier." Marte took a look closely at that man''s face, although his face was very simr to the emperor''s, but his tone was lighter and gentler, and his face was also simr to the grey-haired woman who Marte hates.


    "Please...treat my father first..."


    "But you look much more in pain--"


    "Just treat him first!! I won''t forgive you if something happens to him." Marte grabbed the sharp rock beside her clenching it tight as she slowly got up with the support of that old man, the old man carried duke Jel onto his sofa in the small hut.


    The small hut was in and simple but the view outside the window was gorgeous with the beauty of the small waterfall. It has the smell of wood inside the hut with the furniture made of fine wood. The wall was made of logs tied together, there was a littledder leading to the upper floor.


    Marte put her hand on the small table to stand properly while watching the old man applying herb on duke Jel''s eyelids wiping away his ck blood.


    <em>Huff huff...</em>


    Marte kept taking a deep breath, as minutes passed by, Marte started to notice her belly was getting bigger and there was some sort of movement inside her stomach causing her to worry with cold sweat.


    She nced to the other side of the house, there stood arge bookshelf with many books, magic books at that.


    And if you looked closely at the other side of the house, there was a small door fitting for a human to walk in and out, it was a wonderful kitchen with many herbs put in a basket.


    "Your father doesn''t have much physical wound, but his life isn''t threatening at the moment." the old man talked to her, Marte started at his back listening to him, to his calm voice as he wrapped the bandage around the duke''s small cut here and there on his body.


    "So just at the moment?"


    "I take a look at his pulse, his magic energy is messed up. It went crazy wild."


    "Do you know how to fix it...?" Marte asked with an indifferent voice taking the book from his bookshelves to that man, putting the book describing the death roses magic right in front of him.


    "...since you''re some sort of magician yourself?" she continued with her judgemental eyes staring deep into his eyes.


    That man showed a slight smile on his face taking the book from Marte then opened it to the page at the middle of the book with many red marks on it.


    "I''m not a magician, youngdy. I''m just into research, and among all magic, death roses magic is the most interesting." a smirk appeared on his face, Marte reacted too slow to what came after that smirk causing her to faint with one hit behind at her nape.


    The curtain of the window was closed, the darkness fell down on Marte as her eyes closed to theplete darkness.


    "Kyrana, these people can make roses!!"


    "I''ll go and cut some wood to cook your favorite food then we''ll make this guy create a rose crown for you, what do you think??"


    "Ahaha, I''m going now. Watch the house for me."


    It was a one-sided conversation from Marte''s perspective, before she fell unconscious, she couldn''t notice the presence of the other ''person'' that old man talked to. It was the sound of the closing and locking door which Marte heard in the end.


    ''...*sigh...''


    <strong>Dark Magic: Devil Spawn</strong>


    "Save...save~save...we save ourdy~ourdy~" the little devil made from the shadow, the result of Marte''s dark magic beforehand, the precaution in case something like that happened, the cute ck devil with yellow eyes glowing came to drop a little of dark liquid on Marte''s forehead.


    "Light magic...light magic~make ourdy better~heal...heal~heal~" the ck liquid when came in contact with Marte''s nape shone bright white casting all of the devils away, Marte grabbed the sofa and made herself up from the wooden floor.


    Her eyes turned cold as she walked slightly to the window watching the old man chopping down wood near the waterfall.


    She got shiver all over her body when not a single soul except her and the duke in the house.


    "Who was that man talking to??" the chill came down to her spine as she grabbed the duke''s hand looking around the house.


    Her heart started racing out of fear, even her eyes which could see souls didn''t even see some sort of nonhuman in the house.


    She had no choice but to find out more about that man, she decided to climb up to the upper floor, the little room under the roof full of essories and the gift which was unwrapped.


    Letters fell down to Marte''s feet, she grunted when she curled her body to fit in that little room.


    "Who is Kyrana??"


    Marte sat down, she groaned when her stomach was even bigger than before. She started to doubt if Marte was pregnant or something.


    She shook her head throwing away all of those stupid and foolish thoughts picking up one letter after another.


    [Happy birthday, my little sister. You said you love fireworks, right?? I will take you to the festival this year. I heard there was some sort of game there too, maybe your big brother could win that game and win you a teddy bear, what do you think? Anyway, my sister is growing, I''m delighted to see how grown-up you are. Happy fifth birthday, Kyrana~] it was a birthday letter.


    It was the same content wishing happy birthday to the same person who was his little sister with the name Kyrana. Every year without missing, there was a letter each year wishing that person happy birthday.


    Marte could already guess what was inside the unwrapped box in front of her, there were so many crumbled pieces of paper lying down on the floor, it was the draft of the letter.


    Marte''s eyes turned a bit soft seeing how much effort that man did just for a piece of letter.


    Marte read it all to thest letter which was written,


    [I bet you even have grandchildren now, my little sister. Happy birthday this year too. I really want to see you, I bet you have white hair now right as you grow old. I have a few strands of white hair here and there on my head too. And I''m single this year...this old little brother can''t seem to find any woman in this lonely forest. I hope you''ll visit me soon...] there was always a sentence of wishing for his littler sister to visit him at the end of every letter.


    She couldn''t believe it when her finger slid to the wet spot of the letter, it was her tears. She was reminded of how she read her father''s suicide letter.


    She wondered what he was feeling at that time when he was writing her the letter, blood was thicker than blood, even when she was in another world. Her heart still can''t make her hate him, he was the only father for Sun-hee.


    "Father..."


    "Youngdy!!!!!! If you don''te out in the count of three, I''ll kill your father right here!!!!"


    "???!!!!"


    Marte threw the letter across the floor without reading whose name was written <strong>at the back of the letter...''From Adira''</strong>


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 104 - 104: The Downfall(3)

    "<strong>Three</strong>!!!!!!" the countdown began, ax on the throat of duke Jel lying on the sofa with the killing intent filled all over the room.


    Will Martee out? Despite she already fainted on the upper floor?


    "I''m not kidding!!! Get out now!!!!!" the ax reached the duke''s throat, little blood came out of it. Blood dripped on the floor as the second passed.


    Marte couldn''t hear any of his threats, her temperature started to rise, the smoke enveloped Marte''s body swallowing her as her belly grew bigger.


    <strong>+++</strong>


    "<strong>Two</strong>...more minutes, I''ll go out soon. You go first, Irene." Herod was pale putting on his bar behind the door of his room, his lip''s redness was fader and fader and the ck circle around his eyes was noticeable like a panda.


    ''I must kill Jessica...'' his body became weak after using all the magic energy to help all of the soldiers falling from the sky and taking the side effect to himself.


    "I''ll be waiting for you downstairs, do you remember our n?"


    "Yeah, after your n is done. I''ll do mine. By the way, have duke Jel arrived yet?"


    "None of the people here saw him, but the royal family will be here soon."


    "Alright, let''s go." Herod after putting on the red lipstick came out of the door walking with the white dress with the cross mark ne on his neck.


    "What''re you going to do with that hairpin?" Irene frowned her eyebrow ncing at the ck hairpin Herod put in his bun.


    "To kill my prey."


    "Kill...?"


    "I''m not nice as you, Irene. Sometimes, the only choice is to kill your enemy."


    It was silent for a brief second, Irene clenched her fist staring into Herod''s eyes with the coldness that appeared on her face.


    "I''m not nice, I killed people the same as you."


    "Don''t mistake it, Irene. I killed good people, not like you who only killed the bad guys. I''ll y both roles, the bad guy and the good guy as long as I get what I want."


    "You killed...innocent people??" there was no trace of lies in Herod''s eyes leaving Irene to be furious, but she could only hold her anger in her heart.


    "I hate nice people the most, they tend to like helping people without... never mind. Let''s go." Herod held onto the rail of the stair walking down the white stair to the prayer room where the ceremony takes ce the next hour.


    Irene instead of following Herod downstairs, walked to the balcony at the end of the hallway looking at the royal pce from the church.


    She started to question herself if she had what it takes to judge people, or even help other people.


    "I miss you, mom. I wish we could be together again with father..." she took a deep breathing back walking downstairs to prepare for the royalty to arrive while setting up the n.


    "Do you get all the evidence??"


    "Yes, priest. But even with that evidence, we can''t just..."


    "Don''t worry, it''s not about calling out the bad guys...this n is just for warning them while putting the royalty and the reporter at bay."


    "Let me fix your hair for a second, you need to be perfect for your ceremony, priestess." Irene''s eyes kept twitching.


    Both of her hands were sweating.


    ''I can''t control this power...anymore...''


    She put her hand on the ne, the one she was given by her mother which was also her father''sst gift.


    The ne with the tiny purple ore in the middle of the fake gemstone was the only thing keeping her going so far.


    She again took another deep breath before walking out of the church to the front gate to wee the royalty.


    "His royal highness, the crown prince is here!!!" the announcer announced loudly to all the of the people on the church''s ground. Irene bowed down to the crown prince with a slight headache when seeing his familiar face.


    ''I didn''t get to see himst time...but why is he so familiar...'' she denied the thought since the only man she noticed so far was only the man named Philip. And he was only a man from a past, just a stranger who only crossed paths with her once.


    "Greeting your royal highness." the prince bowed his head down a little as a sign of respect to the newest priestess.


    Irene walked behind the prince signaling to her followers and Herod to get in position.


    ''Where is duke Jel??''


    The guest soon passed the gate with the excitement to get a gleam of the crown prince''s face and the former duke Jel which rumored stated that he will join the ceremony.


    The only royalty that came to the church was the crown prince, and that showed how much the emperor trusted Richard as the sessor of his throne.


    All the people gathered on the church''s ground except for one person who''s in the unique color dress, ck which was quite unique for holy ground.


    With the umbre covering half of her face, her red lip smirked with the other hands held the bottle of weird liquid.


    "It''s been a long time, brother...I finally get rid of all of the people you love...today will be your death..." she murmured putting the liquid onto the end of the umbre with the sharp needle attached to it.


    "Jessica...reallyes." Herod red crossing his arm from the big door of the church many meters away from Jessica.


    Not any of the people of the church knew the fact that one person will die on the holy ground that day.


    <strong>One</strong> death! Could it be a human? A monster? A shapeshifter? Or a time traveler?


    <strong>+++</strong>


    <strong>Back to the northern empire,</strong>


    "Wow, I thought this empire is a frozennd with the dragon, reptile thingy...what''s with this sunshine? Rainbow? Sun?? Urgh, it blinded my eyes."


    "Shut up, Asmodeus." the demon gripped the tree branches then broke it pointing at the women under that demon.


    Blood dripped from Valencia as she stared at the face of the destruction.


    "Valencia, give up. Look how beat up you are...without yourckey, what can you do?? Crow?? Pfft." the destructionughed at her with her messed up face.


    On the rocky mountain, blood sttered everywhere making a trial, that trail was the thing giving Asmodeus the clue leading her to assist Valencia who was fighting against the destruction who ended up at the same ce as her for hours.


    "Where''s Lucas, Valencia unnie?"


    "Don''t call me that, it''s disgusting."


    "Seriously, you''re seriously not cute as my junior at all." Asmodeus pulled out her scissor stabbing the destruction''s stomach but ended up hearing the mockingugh instead of a slight grunt from the destruction.


    Asmodeus sat on the scissor to put her weight immobilizing the destruction, she sat crossing her legs staring at Valencia who was unable to heal herself.


    "Why don''t you heal yourself??"


    "I can''t...I used up the healing power just to protect myself from that spell."


    "Hm? You mean that powerful spell that changed thendscape?" Asmodeus nced to the citizen gathering at the other side of the mountain from them.


    She continued, "It''s rare for a weather magic user to be born, even our demon king couldn''t control the weather. Do you think it''s that cheater bastard again??" her tone changed to deadly with the fingernail got sharper.


    "You mean those people called themself a protagonist?? *sigh...it''s likely that case again. As we''re here, we should suppress them again before they be the ''hero''."


    "More like a pest. Give me some of your blood." Asmodeus muttered. Valencia didn''t hesitate to slice her hand to let out her blood dripping on Asmodeus''s lip.


    Asmodeus''s hair glow fluttering off the ground again, it became alive having its own will. A secondter, Asmodeus cut half of her hair falling down to the ground with her bare arm, those hair on the ground extended longer and then braided itself tying the destruction.


    "Do you want to kill anybody else, Valencia?"


    "There''s one person, but the demon king will deal with her, and especially, we can''t let the destruction goes near her."


    "Got it."


    "By the way, who did youe with?"


    "Eh? Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh." Asmodeus was expressionless at a moment then she realized the demon she left behind fighting the snow queen spirit alone.


    "Haa...ha...I won''t...do your mission for you again...Asmodeus..." a demon came behind Asmodeus panting with the ice spear stuck in one of his arms.


    He appeared without any of the legendary demons noticing his presence.


    "I''m sorry, Ciel Oppa. Please...I''m sozy...only you''re the kindest of all..."


    "You abandoned me to...fight...with those annoying pests!!!!"


    "It was a misunderstanding..."


    "Valencia. Give me some of your blood."


    "Yes, sir." she sliced her other arm feeding the first rank her blood, Ciel''s eyes glow at the same time the mountain under his feet was shaking.


    The amount of power he held was incredible, all of Valencia''s wounds were healed.


    "We should split up. I''ll take the destruction to the demon realm first."


    "What if you can''t handle her?" asked Valencia.


    "Then who will go?"


    No one answered, then the first rank demon vanished with the destruction only to appear miles away from the mountain.


    "I really want to see him fighting though..." Asmodeus pouted walking down the mountain being all disappointed.


    "Asmodeus...I remember all my human''s life memories..."


    "Huh?? What''re you saying??" it was so sudden, Asmodeus stopped walking and turned to Valencia who looked slightly different, she looked like a maiden.


    "If I kill the one who makes me remember these painful memories, will these memories go away??"


    "No...you will...still..."


    "I hate this so much...I don''t want to remember all that."


    "Valencia...hold yourself together!!!!! We can''t...we can''t let..."


    "Did I just hear someone regain human''s memories??"


    "The first rank...hear...about it..."


    Valencia''s limps were cut off, Asmodeus was panic steeping back with her jaw drop and widened eyes staring at the terrifying sight of the first rank.


    "Please spare her, she''s done nothing wrong!!!!"


    "Huh??? Asmodeus, you know too well why demons aren''t allowed to have memories, right??"


    "No, you can''t!!!! It will be another war if you kill Valen--"


    "Asmodeus, shut up!!! Stop being so soft and crying like that!!!!!"


    "Valencia..."


    "It''s good that you obey me, it''s good working with you, Valencia...farewell."


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 105 - 105: Valencia, The Demon(1)

    "When I grow up, I want to be a knight, save the northern empire and destroy the center."


    "A strong night, great!!"


    Different time but the thing Valencia shared with Marte and Jel was how she always looked outside her own window at all of the kids who had their freedoms to be able to walk under the sunlight on the green grass.


    Here is how her strong began, the origin of the woman who became the demon everyone hates.


    <strong>+++</strong>


    Valencia was born a thousand years after demons started appearing everywhere. The person who could y the demon was given the title ''Demon yer'' and was given treasure as their sacrifice and effort.


    Every demon was originally a person, Valencia was born as the daughter of the hero named Valor, the fire magic user who could cut off the demon''s head.


    But unlike other demons, Valencia was already born as a human but somewhat was called a demon by everyone from her birth.


    "Please...please spare our daughter, Valor...please she didn''t do anything wrong...please..." a pitiful mother begged for the father of the child to put down his sword which put on Valencia''s throat begging kneeling down to his feet but his eyes were still the same ring at his demon daughter.


    "She will kill people in the future. The messenger of the priest said so."


    "No...she will...she will control her eyes, please...I won''t let her use those eyes again, please spare her."


    "Aliya, between me and this demon...who will you choose? I''m the hero, I definitely can''t let this child live." her eyes widen hearing such a question from the man she loved all her heart.


    Little Valencia held on tight to the mother''s end of dress with the expressionless face staring into ck space with her white eyes.


    "Mom, why are you crying...??"


    "Valor, are you seriously asking me that???" the mother stood up facing her husband grabbing her daughter''s hands.


    "Yeah, I''m dead serious. We can get another child, no matter what, we can''t keep such a monster child, what if words get out? What if they said I''ll give birth to the demon even if I''m a hero??"


    "Ha...haha...you''re not the one giving birth, Valor. You don''t know how it felt like...she''s my daughter, the child in my womb for ten months!!! She came out of me!!! You want me to choose?? She''s not even a thing to choose in the first ce!!!!" raising her voice at that man with her eyes showed everything from her bottomless despair to how broken her heart was.


    "If you want to keep that child, then get out of my house!!!" the hero was very sure that her wife would choose him, but instead he ended up seeing how his wife and his monster child walked out of the mansion away from his life forever.


    "Be the hero until you die...Valor...and just forget that I ever married you..."


    "Mom, your hands are shaking..."


    "Sorry, it''s just too cold today, Valencia."


    "Mom, why are you ck like this...? I can''t see the bright yellow light from you anymore...and father waspletely red...earlier..."


    "Don''t worry about mommy...mom''s fine..."


    "Mom, I''m not deaf..."


    "...Valencia...please let mommy rest for a second...mom is a little tired today..." her mother crouched down hiding her face even though her own daughter was blind at the dark valley crying silently as she could.


    "It''s not toote, you can go back to father..."


    Three yearster,


    The hero''s first son was born, the hero''s pride and joy. The whole northern empire was overjoyed by the fact of how simr the hero was with his own son with the ''messenger'' of the priest.


    The child was blessed by the priest, even the royal family. The hero kept making achievement after achievement killing demons like killing rats.


    Without knowing the real demon who will kill him will appear soon to wreck the family he cherished like his own life.


    "Valencia, don''t go outside, okay?? I''ll be back soon."


    "Yes, mom." she waved her hands at her mother, after seeing her mother leave, Valencia walked to the window opening the curtain looking outside with her shared eyes with crow.


    "This is mom''s birthday!!! I have to buy some gifts for mom." she was d she could finally figure out a way to get her hand on money for buying gifts for her mother''s birthday.


    The crow dropped the golden ring with the fire emblem on it on the palm of Valencia. She smiled adorably holding it tight in her palm rushing out of her little hut outside the northern empire.


    Without the barrier protecting them from the snow, her mother had to give the nket to Valencia to keep her warm.


    Valencia with her crow as her best friend ran and jumped on the mountain entering the secret entrance crossing the border, the beautiful empire was so beautiful in the crow''s eyes. Valencia was happy to see such a beautiful ce no matter how many times she saw it, even not with her own eyes, it was enough to make her day better.


    She slid down the snowy mountain blending it with the crowd on the big street with many selling stalls on each side of the street.


    Valencia kept wondering what she should buy for her mother with the little ring. She decided to enter the jewelry store first to sell the ring.


    "I lost the ring papa gave me, mom!!!" Valencia couldn''t walk past the little boy who was younger than her cried like that. She gave him a piece of candy with the money she got from the ring to him to cheer him up.


    "Take your disgusting hands off my son." but the mother wasn''t kind like her own son pushed Valencia in her best dress into the mud on the side of the road.


    Not a single person stepped up to help Valencia, even the man who stood beside the woman stood silently looking cold stared at Valencia.


    "Valencia!!!"


    "Mom!!!" she called out to her mother as soon as she saw her running toward her to hug her. The man didn''t show any sign of remorse or any sort of feeling for his ex-wife. His hands gripped his new wife and his little son with the perfect eyes.


    "Aliya?? Long time no see."


    "Valor..."


    "Isn''t that the hero''s ex-wife?? That little girl called her mom, does that mean..." the crowd started gathering around the group of people.


    p!!!!


    A hand hit Valencia''s mother''s cheek loudly, a drop of blood fell down to the ground came out of the cut on Aliya''s face.


    "You set this up, didn''t you??!!! Did you regret leaving him?? Now you want to ruin our family??"


    "I never intended to do that..."


    "Let''s go...we should find the ring..." the new wife shook off her husband who tried to avoid right off her. She gave her child to the hero and started mumbling,


    "YOu disgusting sh*t. Your daughter is a monster!!! Who do you think she gets that from??? You''re a disgrace to our empire!!!!"


    Valencia stood there clenching her pocket of money staring at that woman who talked bad at her mother who was silent turning her head down without saying anything back ept everything.


    Her hands were shaking holding Valencia''s hands, and yet Valencia''s father hugged his new child ignored all that letting his new wife do everything she wanted.


    "Enough!!!!!"


    "Silent, Valencia..."


    "What did you say, you rude brat???!!!" that woman raised her voice at Valencia and reached out her hand grabbing Valencia''s hair making her in pain.


    "Stop, stop...don''t hurt my daughter!!! We apologize!!!!" Valencia''s mother cried putting her hand together begging the new wife to spare her daughter, the people were there the whole witnessing everything.


    Valencia''s mother called out for help, but no one helped her except stepping on her even more talking bad about her.


    The most painful thing was how the hero carried his own son walking away from that ce leaving the people from his past to be looked down in the middle of the street.


    That wasn''t even the worst part yet, just as when Valencia''s eyes color almost changed from white to ck, her mother rushed to hug her to control her eyes.


    She definitely mustn''t use it among the crowd.


    "Mom...please...just once...we''ll move from the disgusting trash can."


    "No, no, no...am I your mother??? Listen to me!!!" it was the first time her mother raised her voice at her, Valencia shed tears seeing how the new wife kicked her mother''s back mercilessly. Soon after, everyone started tough mocking her mother passing her own hat from one hand to one hand like she was a monkey in the circle.


    "Grim reaper''s eyes, my as*!!! You''re just blind, idiot!!!" the kid threw eggs and tomato at Valencia. The new wife snickered watching that scene. Valencia''s mother hit her limit, she became exhausted fell down on her knee while hugging her own daughter from all of those filthy things they threw at the miserable mother and daughter.


    The new wife bent down whispering into Aliya''s ears, "Don''t evere back here again and thank you for giving him to me...you''re stupid leaving such a man for your demon daughter..." with the teasingugh at the end of the sentence.


    "And one more thing...remember how your husbands ran to ask the priest...?? The priest never said anything...it was me!!! Now get the f*ck out of my face..."


    "...but it looks like your words are right...I indeed killed human..."


    "Valencia...stop!!!! Stop immediately!!!!!! I''m your mother!!!!!!! Close your eyes!!!!!!" her mother hit her own daughter to stop what she was doing. But it was toote when the new wife fell down with her pale lip pointing at thest blue sky she could see in her life.


    <strong>To be continued....!</strong>

 Chapter 106 - 105: Valencia, The Demon(1)

    <strong>!!!Do Not Unlock The Chapter!!!</strong>


    <strong>The Novel will be on hiatus for one week due to the author''s health condition!!</strong>


    <strong>Apologize for the inconvenience.</strong>


    "When I grow up, I want to be a knight, save the northern empire and destroy the center."


    "A strong night, great!!"


    Different time but the thing Valencia shared with Marte and Jel was how she always looked outside her own window at all of the kids who had their freedoms to be able to walk under the sunlight on the green grass.


    Here is how her strong began, the origin of the woman who became the demon everyone hates.


    +++


    Valencia was born a thousand years after demons started appearing everywhere. The person who could y the demon was given the title ''Demon yer'' and was given treasure as their sacrifice and effort.


    Every demon was originally a person, Valencia was born as the daughter of the hero named Valor, the fire magic user who could cut off the demon''s head.


    But unlike other demons, Valencia was already born as a human but somewhat was called a demon by everyone from her birth.


    "Please...please spare our daughter, Valor...please she didn''t do anything wrong...please..." a pitiful mother begged for the father of the child to put down his sword which put on Valencia''s throat begging kneeling down to his feet but his eyes were still the same ring at his demon daughter.


    "She will kill people in the future. The messenger of the priest said so."


    "No...she will...she will control her eyes, please...I won''t let her use those eyes again, please spare her."


    "Aliya, between me and this demon...who will you choose? I''m the hero, I definitely can''t let this child live." her eyes widen hearing such a question from the man she loved all her heart.


    Little Valencia held on tight to the mother''s end of dress with the expressionless face staring into ck space with her white eyes.


    "Mom, why are you crying...??"


    "Valor, are you seriously asking me that???" the mother stood up facing her husband grabbing her daughter''s hands.


    "Yeah, I''m dead serious. We can get another child, no matter what, we can''t keep such a monster child, what if words get out? What if they said I''ll give birth to the demon even if I''m a hero??"


    "Ha...haha...you''re not the one giving birth, Valor. You don''t know how it felt like...she''s my daughter, the child in my womb for ten months!!! She came out of me!!! You want me to choose?? She''s not even a thing to choose in the first ce!!!!" raising her voice at that man with her eyes showed everything from her bottomless despair to how broken her heart was.


    "If you want to keep that child, then get out of my house!!!" the hero was very sure that her wife would choose him, but instead he ended up seeing how his wife and his monster child walked out of the mansion away from his life forever.


    "Be the hero until you die...Valor...and just forget that I ever married you..."


    "Mom, your hands are shaking..."


    "Sorry, it''s just too cold today, Valencia."


    "Mom, why are you ck like this...? I can''t see the bright yellow light from you anymore...and father waspletely red...earlier..."


    "Don''t worry about mommy...mom''s fine..."


    "Mom, I''m not deaf..."


    "...Valencia...please let mommy rest for a second...mom is a little tired today..." her mother crouched down hiding her face even though her own daughter was blind at the dark valley crying silently as she could.


    "It''s not toote, you can go back to father..."


    Three yearster,


    The hero''s first son was born, the hero''s pride and joy. The whole northern empire was overjoyed by the fact of how simr the hero was with his own son with the ''messenger'' of the priest.


    The child was blessed by the priest, even the royal family. The hero kept making achievement after achievement killing demons like killing rats.


    Without knowing the real demon who will kill him will appear soon to wreck the family he cherished like his own life.


    "Valencia, don''t go outside, okay?? I''ll be back soon."


    "Yes, mom." she waved her hands at her mother, after seeing her mother leave, Valencia walked to the window opening the curtain looking outside with her shared eyes with crow.


    "This is mom''s birthday!!! I have to buy some gifts for mom." she was d she could finally figure out a way to get her hand on money for buying gifts for her mother''s birthday.


    The crow dropped the golden ring with the fire emblem on it on the palm of Valencia. She smiled adorably holding it tight in her palm rushing out of her little hut outside the northern empire.


    Without the barrier protecting them from the snow, her mother had to give the nket to Valencia to keep her warm.


    Valencia with her crow as her best friend ran and jumped on the mountain entering the secret entrance crossing the border, the beautiful empire was so beautiful in the crow''s eyes. Valencia was happy to see such a beautiful ce no matter how many times she saw it, even not with her own eyes, it was enough to make her day better.


    She slid down the snowy mountain blending it with the crowd on the big street with many selling stalls on each side of the street.


    Valencia kept wondering what she should buy for her mother with the little ring. She decided to enter the jewelry store first to sell the ring.


    "I lost the ring papa gave me, mom!!!" Valencia couldn''t walk past the little boy who was younger than her cried like that. She gave him a piece of candy with the money she got from the ring to him to cheer him up.


    "Take your disgusting hands off my son." but the mother wasn''t kind like her own son pushed Valencia in her best dress into the mud on the side of the road.


    Not a single person stepped up to help Valencia, even the man who stood beside the woman stood silently looking cold stared at Valencia.


    "Valencia!!!"


    "Mom!!!" she called out to her mother as soon as she saw her running toward her to hug her. The man didn''t show any sign of remorse or any sort of feeling for his ex-wife. His hands gripped his new wife and his little son with the perfect eyes.


    "Aliya?? Long time no see."


    "Valor..."


    "Isn''t that the hero''s ex-wife?? That little girl called her mom, does that mean..." the crowd started gathering around the group of people.


    p!!!!


    A hand hit Valencia''s mother''s cheek loudly, a drop of blood fell down to the ground came out of the cut on Aliya''s face.


    "You set this up, didn''t you??!!! Did you regret leaving him?? Now you want to ruin our family??"


    "I never intended to do that..."


    "Let''s go...we should find the ring..." the new wife shook off her husband who tried to avoid right off her. She gave her child to the hero and started mumbling,


    "YOu disgusting sh*t. Your daughter is a monster!!! Who do you think she gets that from??? You''re a disgrace to our empire!!!!"


    Valencia stood there clenching her pocket of money staring at that woman who talked bad at her mother who was silent turning her head down without saying anything back ept everything.


    Her hands were shaking holding Valencia''s hands, and yet Valencia''s father hugged his new child ignored all that letting his new wife do everything she wanted.


    "Enough!!!!!"


    "Silent, Valencia..."


    "What did you say, you rude brat???!!!" that woman raised her voice at Valencia and reached out her hand grabbing Valencia''s hair making her in pain.


    "Stop, stop...don''t hurt my daughter!!! We apologize!!!!" Valencia''s mother cried putting her hand together begging the new wife to spare her daughter, the people were there the whole witnessing everything.


    Valencia''s mother called out for help, but no one helped her except stepping on her even more talking bad about her.


    The most painful thing was how the hero carried his own son walking away from that ce leaving the people from his past to be looked down in the middle of the street.


    That wasn''t even the worst part yet, just as when Valencia''s eyes color almost changed from white to ck, her mother rushed to hug her to control her eyes.


    She definitely mustn''t use it among the crowd.


    "Mom...please...just once...we''ll move from the disgusting trash can."


    "No, no, no...am I your mother??? Listen to me!!!" it was the first time her mother raised her voice at her, Valencia shed tears seeing how the new wife kicked her mother''s back mercilessly. Soon after, everyone started tough mocking her mother passing her own hat from one hand to one hand like she was a monkey in the circle.


    "Grim reaper''s eyes, my as*!!! You''re just blind, idiot!!!" the kid threw eggs and tomato at Valencia. The new wife snickered watching that scene. Valencia''s mother hit her limit, she became exhausted fell down on her knee while hugging her own daughter from all of those filthy things they threw at the miserable mother and daughter.


    The new wife bent down whispering into Aliya''s ears, "Don''t evere back here again and thank you for giving him to me...you''re stupid leaving such a man for your demon daughter..." with the teasingugh at the end of the sentence.


    "And one more thing...remember how your husbands ran to ask the priest...?? The priest never said anything...it was me!!! Now get the f*ck out of my face..."


    "...but it looks like your words are right...I indeed killed human..."


    "Valencia...stop!!!! Stop immediately!!!!!! I''m your mother!!!!!!! Close your eyes!!!!!!" her mother hit her own daughter to stop what she was doing. But it was toote when the new wife fell down with her pale lip pointing at thest blue sky she could see in her life.


    To be continued....!

 Chapter 107 - 105: Valencia, The Demon(1)

    <strong>!!Do Not Unlock The Chapter!!</strong>


    <strong>The Novel will be on hiatus for one week due to the author''s health condition!!</strong>


    <strong>Apologize for the inconvenience.</strong>


    "When I grow up, I want to be a knight, save the northern empire and destroy the center."


    "A strong night, great!!"


    Different time but the thing Valencia shared with Marte and Jel was how she always looked outside her own window at all of the kids who had their freedoms to be able to walk under the sunlight on the green grass.


    Here is how her strong began, the origin of the woman who became the demon everyone hates.


    +++


    Valencia was born a thousand years after demons started appearing everywhere. The person who could y the demon was given the title ''Demon yer'' and was given treasure as their sacrifice and effort.


    Every demon was originally a person, Valencia was born as the daughter of the hero named Valor, the fire magic user who could cut off the demon''s head.


    But unlike other demons, Valencia was already born as a human but somewhat was called a demon by everyone from her birth.


    "Please...please spare our daughter, Valor...please she didn''t do anything wrong...please..." a pitiful mother begged for the father of the child to put down his sword which put on Valencia''s throat begging kneeling down to his feet but his eyes were still the same ring at his demon daughter.


    "She will kill people in the future. The messenger of the priest said so."


    "No...she will...she will control her eyes, please...I won''t let her use those eyes again, please spare her."


    "Aliya, between me and this demon...who will you choose? I''m the hero, I definitely can''t let this child live." her eyes widen hearing such a question from the man she loved all her heart.


    Little Valencia held on tight to the mother''s end of dress with the expressionless face staring into ck space with her white eyes.


    "Mom, why are you crying...??"


    "Valor, are you seriously asking me that???" the mother stood up facing her husband grabbing her daughter''s hands.


    "Yeah, I''m dead serious. We can get another child, no matter what, we can''t keep such a monster child, what if words get out? What if they said I''ll give birth to the demon even if I''m a hero??"


    "Ha...haha...you''re not the one giving birth, Valor. You don''t know how it felt like...she''s my daughter, the child in my womb for ten months!!! She came out of me!!! You want me to choose?? She''s not even a thing to choose in the first ce!!!!" raising her voice at that man with her eyes showed everything from her bottomless despair to how broken her heart was.


    "If you want to keep that child, then get out of my house!!!" the hero was very sure that her wife would choose him, but instead he ended up seeing how his wife and his monster child walked out of the mansion away from his life forever.


    "Be the hero until you die...Valor...and just forget that I ever married you..."


    "Mom, your hands are shaking..."


    "Sorry, it''s just too cold today, Valencia."


    "Mom, why are you ck like this...? I can''t see the bright yellow light from you anymore...and father waspletely red...earlier..."


    "Don''t worry about mommy...mom''s fine..."


    "Mom, I''m not deaf..."


    "...Valencia...please let mommy rest for a second...mom is a little tired today..." her mother crouched down hiding her face even though her own daughter was blind at the dark valley crying silently as she could.


    "It''s not toote, you can go back to father..."


    Three yearster,


    The hero''s first son was born, the hero''s pride and joy. The whole northern empire was overjoyed by the fact of how simr the hero was with his own son with the ''messenger'' of the priest.


    The child was blessed by the priest, even the royal family. The hero kept making achievement after achievement killing demons like killing rats.


    Without knowing the real demon who will kill him will appear soon to wreck the family he cherished like his own life.


    "Valencia, don''t go outside, okay?? I''ll be back soon."


    "Yes, mom." she waved her hands at her mother, after seeing her mother leave, Valencia walked to the window opening the curtain looking outside with her shared eyes with crow.


    "This is mom''s birthday!!! I have to buy some gifts for mom." she was d she could finally figure out a way to get her hand on money for buying gifts for her mother''s birthday.


    The crow dropped the golden ring with the fire emblem on it on the palm of Valencia. She smiled adorably holding it tight in her palm rushing out of her little hut outside the northern empire.


    Without the barrier protecting them from the snow, her mother had to give the nket to Valencia to keep her warm.


    Valencia with her crow as her best friend ran and jumped on the mountain entering the secret entrance crossing the border, the beautiful empire was so beautiful in the crow''s eyes. Valencia was happy to see such a beautiful ce no matter how many times she saw it, even not with her own eyes, it was enough to make her day better.


    She slid down the snowy mountain blending it with the crowd on the big street with many selling stalls on each side of the street.


    Valencia kept wondering what she should buy for her mother with the little ring. She decided to enter the jewelry store first to sell the ring.


    "I lost the ring papa gave me, mom!!!" Valencia couldn''t walk past the little boy who was younger than her cried like that. She gave him a piece of candy with the money she got from the ring to him to cheer him up.


    "Take your disgusting hands off my son." but the mother wasn''t kind like her own son pushed Valencia in her best dress into the mud on the side of the road.


    Not a single person stepped up to help Valencia, even the man who stood beside the woman stood silently looking cold stared at Valencia.


    "Valencia!!!"


    "Mom!!!" she called out to her mother as soon as she saw her running toward her to hug her. The man didn''t show any sign of remorse or any sort of feeling for his ex-wife. His hands gripped his new wife and his little son with the perfect eyes.


    "Aliya?? Long time no see."


    "Valor..."


    "Isn''t that the hero''s ex-wife?? That little girl called her mom, does that mean..." the crowd started gathering around the group of people.


    p!!!!


    A hand hit Valencia''s mother''s cheek loudly, a drop of blood fell down to the ground came out of the cut on Aliya''s face.


    "You set this up, didn''t you??!!! Did you regret leaving him?? Now you want to ruin our family??"


    "I never intended to do that..."


    "Let''s go...we should find the ring..." the new wife shook off her husband who tried to avoid right off her. She gave her child to the hero and started mumbling,


    "YOu disgusting sh*t. Your daughter is a monster!!! Who do you think she gets that from??? You''re a disgrace to our empire!!!!"


    Valencia stood there clenching her pocket of money staring at that woman who talked bad at her mother who was silent turning her head down without saying anything back ept everything.


    Her hands were shaking holding Valencia''s hands, and yet Valencia''s father hugged his new child ignored all that letting his new wife do everything she wanted.


    "Enough!!!!!"


    "Silent, Valencia..."


    "What did you say, you rude brat???!!!" that woman raised her voice at Valencia and reached out her hand grabbing Valencia''s hair making her in pain.


    "Stop, stop...don''t hurt my daughter!!! We apologize!!!!" Valencia''s mother cried putting her hand together begging the new wife to spare her daughter, the people were there the whole witnessing everything.


    Valencia''s mother called out for help, but no one helped her except stepping on her even more talking bad about her.


    The most painful thing was how the hero carried his own son walking away from that ce leaving the people from his past to be looked down in the middle of the street.


    That wasn''t even the worst part yet, just as when Valencia''s eyes color almost changed from white to ck, her mother rushed to hug her to control her eyes.


    She definitely mustn''t use it among the crowd.


    "Mom...please...just once...we''ll move from the disgusting trash can."


    "No, no, no...am I your mother??? Listen to me!!!" it was the first time her mother raised her voice at her, Valencia shed tears seeing how the new wife kicked her mother''s back mercilessly. Soon after, everyone started tough mocking her mother passing her own hat from one hand to one hand like she was a monkey in the circle.


    "Grim reaper''s eyes, my as*!!! You''re just blind, idiot!!!" the kid threw eggs and tomato at Valencia. The new wife snickered watching that scene. Valencia''s mother hit her limit, she became exhausted fell down on her knee while hugging her own daughter from all of those filthy things they threw at the miserable mother and daughter.


    The new wife bent down whispering into Aliya''s ears, "Don''t evere back here again and thank you for giving him to me...you''re stupid leaving such a man for your demon daughter..." with the teasingugh at the end of the sentence.


    "And one more thing...remember how your husbands ran to ask the priest...?? The priest never said anything...it was me!!! Now get the f*ck out of my face..."


    "...but it looks like your words are right...I indeed killed human..."


    "Valencia...stop!!!! Stop immediately!!!!!! I''m your mother!!!!!!! Close your eyes!!!!!!" her mother hit her own daughter to stop what she was doing. But it was toote when the new wife fell down with her pale lip pointing at thest blue sky she could see in her life.


    To be continued....!

 Chapter 108 - 105: Valencia, The Demon(1)

    <strong>!!Do Not Unlock The Chapter!!</strong>


    <strong>The Novel will be on hiatus for one week due to the author''s health condition!!</strong>


    <strong>Apologize for the inconvenience.</strong>


    "When I grow up, I want to be a knight, save the northern empire and destroy the center."


    "A strong night, great!!"


    Different time but the thing Valencia shared with Marte and Jel was how she always looked outside her own window at all of the kids who had their freedoms to be able to walk under the sunlight on the green grass.


    Here is how her strong began, the origin of the woman who became the demon everyone hates.


    +++


    Valencia was born a thousand years after demons started appearing everywhere. The person who could y the demon was given the title ''Demon yer'' and was given treasure as their sacrifice and effort.


    Every demon was originally a person, Valencia was born as the daughter of the hero named Valor, the fire magic user who could cut off the demon''s head.


    But unlike other demons, Valencia was already born as a human but somewhat was called a demon by everyone from her birth.


    "Please...please spare our daughter, Valor...please she didn''t do anything wrong...please..." a pitiful mother begged for the father of the child to put down his sword which put on Valencia''s throat begging kneeling down to his feet but his eyes were still the same ring at his demon daughter.


    "She will kill people in the future. The messenger of the priest said so."


    "No...she will...she will control her eyes, please...I won''t let her use those eyes again, please spare her."


    "Aliya, between me and this demon...who will you choose? I''m the hero, I definitely can''t let this child live." her eyes widen hearing such a question from the man she loved all her heart.


    Little Valencia held on tight to the mother''s end of dress with the expressionless face staring into ck space with her white eyes.


    "Mom, why are you crying...??"


    "Valor, are you seriously asking me that???" the mother stood up facing her husband grabbing her daughter''s hands.


    "Yeah, I''m dead serious. We can get another child, no matter what, we can''t keep such a monster child, what if words get out? What if they said I''ll give birth to the demon even if I''m a hero??"


    "Ha...haha...you''re not the one giving birth, Valor. You don''t know how it felt like...she''s my daughter, the child in my womb for ten months!!! She came out of me!!! You want me to choose?? She''s not even a thing to choose in the first ce!!!!" raising her voice at that man with her eyes showed everything from her bottomless despair to how broken her heart was.


    "If you want to keep that child, then get out of my house!!!" the hero was very sure that her wife would choose him, but instead he ended up seeing how his wife and his monster child walked out of the mansion away from his life forever.


    "Be the hero until you die...Valor...and just forget that I ever married you..."


    "Mom, your hands are shaking..."


    "Sorry, it''s just too cold today, Valencia."


    "Mom, why are you ck like this...? I can''t see the bright yellow light from you anymore...and father waspletely red...earlier..."


    "Don''t worry about mommy...mom''s fine..."


    "Mom, I''m not deaf..."


    "...Valencia...please let mommy rest for a second...mom is a little tired today..." her mother crouched down hiding her face even though her own daughter was blind at the dark valley crying silently as she could.


    "It''s not toote, you can go back to father..."


    Three yearster,


    The hero''s first son was born, the hero''s pride and joy. The whole northern empire was overjoyed by the fact of how simr the hero was with his own son with the ''messenger'' of the priest.


    The child was blessed by the priest, even the royal family. The hero kept making achievement after achievement killing demons like killing rats.


    Without knowing the real demon who will kill him will appear soon to wreck the family he cherished like his own life.


    "Valencia, don''t go outside, okay?? I''ll be back soon."


    "Yes, mom." she waved her hands at her mother, after seeing her mother leave, Valencia walked to the window opening the curtain looking outside with her shared eyes with crow.


    "This is mom''s birthday!!! I have to buy some gifts for mom." she was d she could finally figure out a way to get her hand on money for buying gifts for her mother''s birthday.


    The crow dropped the golden ring with the fire emblem on it on the palm of Valencia. She smiled adorably holding it tight in her palm rushing out of her little hut outside the northern empire.


    Without the barrier protecting them from the snow, her mother had to give the nket to Valencia to keep her warm.


    Valencia with her crow as her best friend ran and jumped on the mountain entering the secret entrance crossing the border, the beautiful empire was so beautiful in the crow''s eyes. Valencia was happy to see such a beautiful ce no matter how many times she saw it, even not with her own eyes, it was enough to make her day better.


    She slid down the snowy mountain blending it with the crowd on the big street with many selling stalls on each side of the street.


    Valencia kept wondering what she should buy for her mother with the little ring. She decided to enter the jewelry store first to sell the ring.


    "I lost the ring papa gave me, mom!!!" Valencia couldn''t walk past the little boy who was younger than her cried like that. She gave him a piece of candy with the money she got from the ring to him to cheer him up.


    "Take your disgusting hands off my son." but the mother wasn''t kind like her own son pushed Valencia in her best dress into the mud on the side of the road.


    Not a single person stepped up to help Valencia, even the man who stood beside the woman stood silently looking cold stared at Valencia.


    "Valencia!!!"


    "Mom!!!" she called out to her mother as soon as she saw her running toward her to hug her. The man didn''t show any sign of remorse or any sort of feeling for his ex-wife. His hands gripped his new wife and his little son with the perfect eyes.


    "Aliya?? Long time no see."


    "Valor..."


    "Isn''t that the hero''s ex-wife?? That little girl called her mom, does that mean..." the crowd started gathering around the group of people.


    p!!!!


    A hand hit Valencia''s mother''s cheek loudly, a drop of blood fell down to the ground came out of the cut on Aliya''s face.


    "You set this up, didn''t you??!!! Did you regret leaving him?? Now you want to ruin our family??"


    "I never intended to do that..."


    "Let''s go...we should find the ring..." the new wife shook off her husband who tried to avoid right off her. She gave her child to the hero and started mumbling,


    "YOu disgusting sh*t. Your daughter is a monster!!! Who do you think she gets that from??? You''re a disgrace to our empire!!!!"


    Valencia stood there clenching her pocket of money staring at that woman who talked bad at her mother who was silent turning her head down without saying anything back ept everything.


    Her hands were shaking holding Valencia''s hands, and yet Valencia''s father hugged his new child ignored all that letting his new wife do everything she wanted.


    "Enough!!!!!"


    "Silent, Valencia..."


    "What did you say, you rude brat???!!!" that woman raised her voice at Valencia and reached out her hand grabbing Valencia''s hair making her in pain.


    "Stop, stop...don''t hurt my daughter!!! We apologize!!!!" Valencia''s mother cried putting her hand together begging the new wife to spare her daughter, the people were there the whole witnessing everything.


    Valencia''s mother called out for help, but no one helped her except stepping on her even more talking bad about her.


    The most painful thing was how the hero carried his own son walking away from that ce leaving the people from his past to be looked down in the middle of the street.


    That wasn''t even the worst part yet, just as when Valencia''s eyes color almost changed from white to ck, her mother rushed to hug her to control her eyes.


    She definitely mustn''t use it among the crowd.


    "Mom...please...just once...we''ll move from the disgusting trash can."


    "No, no, no...am I your mother??? Listen to me!!!" it was the first time her mother raised her voice at her, Valencia shed tears seeing how the new wife kicked her mother''s back mercilessly. Soon after, everyone started tough mocking her mother passing her own hat from one hand to one hand like she was a monkey in the circle.


    "Grim reaper''s eyes, my as*!!! You''re just blind, idiot!!!" the kid threw eggs and tomato at Valencia. The new wife snickered watching that scene. Valencia''s mother hit her limit, she became exhausted fell down on her knee while hugging her own daughter from all of those filthy things they threw at the miserable mother and daughter.


    The new wife bent down whispering into Aliya''s ears, "Don''t evere back here again and thank you for giving him to me...you''re stupid leaving such a man for your demon daughter..." with the teasingugh at the end of the sentence.


    "And one more thing...remember how your husbands ran to ask the priest...?? The priest never said anything...it was me!!! Now get the f*ck out of my face..."


    "...but it looks like your words are right...I indeed killed human..."


    "Valencia...stop!!!! Stop immediately!!!!!! I''m your mother!!!!!!! Close your eyes!!!!!!" her mother hit her own daughter to stop what she was doing. But it was toote when the new wife fell down with her pale lip pointing at thest blue sky she could see in her life.


    To be continued....!

 Chapter 109 - 105: Valencia, The Demon(1)

    <strong>!!Do Not Unlock The Chapter!</strong>


    <strong>The Novel will be on hiatus for one week due to the author''s health condition!!</strong>


    <strong>Apologize for the inconvenience.</strong>


    "When I grow up, I want to be a knight, save the northern empire and destroy the center."


    "A strong night, great!!"


    Different time but the thing Valencia shared with Marte and Jel was how she always looked outside her own window at all of the kids who had their freedoms to be able to walk under the sunlight on the green grass.


    Here is how her strong began, the origin of the woman who became the demon everyone hates.


    +++


    Valencia was born a thousand years after demons started appearing everywhere. The person who could y the demon was given the title ''Demon yer'' and was given treasure as their sacrifice and effort.


    Every demon was originally a person, Valencia was born as the daughter of the hero named Valor, the fire magic user who could cut off the demon''s head.


    But unlike other demons, Valencia was already born as a human but somewhat was called a demon by everyone from her birth.


    "Please...please spare our daughter, Valor...please she didn''t do anything wrong...please..." a pitiful mother begged for the father of the child to put down his sword which put on Valencia''s throat begging kneeling down to his feet but his eyes were still the same ring at his demon daughter.


    "She will kill people in the future. The messenger of the priest said so."


    "No...she will...she will control her eyes, please...I won''t let her use those eyes again, please spare her."


    "Aliya, between me and this demon...who will you choose? I''m the hero, I definitely can''t let this child live." her eyes widen hearing such a question from the man she loved all her heart.


    Little Valencia held on tight to the mother''s end of dress with the expressionless face staring into ck space with her white eyes.


    "Mom, why are you crying...??"


    "Valor, are you seriously asking me that???" the mother stood up facing her husband grabbing her daughter''s hands.


    "Yeah, I''m dead serious. We can get another child, no matter what, we can''t keep such a monster child, what if words get out? What if they said I''ll give birth to the demon even if I''m a hero??"


    "Ha...haha...you''re not the one giving birth, Valor. You don''t know how it felt like...she''s my daughter, the child in my womb for ten months!!! She came out of me!!! You want me to choose?? She''s not even a thing to choose in the first ce!!!!" raising her voice at that man with her eyes showed everything from her bottomless despair to how broken her heart was.


    "If you want to keep that child, then get out of my house!!!" the hero was very sure that her wife would choose him, but instead he ended up seeing how his wife and his monster child walked out of the mansion away from his life forever.


    "Be the hero until you die...Valor...and just forget that I ever married you..."


    "Mom, your hands are shaking..."


    "Sorry, it''s just too cold today, Valencia."


    "Mom, why are you ck like this...? I can''t see the bright yellow light from you anymore...and father waspletely red...earlier..."


    "Don''t worry about mommy...mom''s fine..."


    "Mom, I''m not deaf..."


    "...Valencia...please let mommy rest for a second...mom is a little tired today..." her mother crouched down hiding her face even though her own daughter was blind at the dark valley crying silently as she could.


    "It''s not toote, you can go back to father..."


    Three yearster,


    The hero''s first son was born, the hero''s pride and joy. The whole northern empire was overjoyed by the fact of how simr the hero was with his own son with the ''messenger'' of the priest.


    The child was blessed by the priest, even the royal family. The hero kept making achievement after achievement killing demons like killing rats.


    Without knowing the real demon who will kill him will appear soon to wreck the family he cherished like his own life.


    "Valencia, don''t go outside, okay?? I''ll be back soon."


    "Yes, mom." she waved her hands at her mother, after seeing her mother leave, Valencia walked to the window opening the curtain looking outside with her shared eyes with crow.


    "This is mom''s birthday!!! I have to buy some gifts for mom." she was d she could finally figure out a way to get her hand on money for buying gifts for her mother''s birthday.


    The crow dropped the golden ring with the fire emblem on it on the palm of Valencia. She smiled adorably holding it tight in her palm rushing out of her little hut outside the northern empire.


    Without the barrier protecting them from the snow, her mother had to give the nket to Valencia to keep her warm.


    Valencia with her crow as her best friend ran and jumped on the mountain entering the secret entrance crossing the border, the beautiful empire was so beautiful in the crow''s eyes. Valencia was happy to see such a beautiful ce no matter how many times she saw it, even not with her own eyes, it was enough to make her day better.


    She slid down the snowy mountain blending it with the crowd on the big street with many selling stalls on each side of the street.


    Valencia kept wondering what she should buy for her mother with the little ring. She decided to enter the jewelry store first to sell the ring.


    "I lost the ring papa gave me, mom!!!" Valencia couldn''t walk past the little boy who was younger than her cried like that. She gave him a piece of candy with the money she got from the ring to him to cheer him up.


    "Take your disgusting hands off my son." but the mother wasn''t kind like her own son pushed Valencia in her best dress into the mud on the side of the road.


    Not a single person stepped up to help Valencia, even the man who stood beside the woman stood silently looking cold stared at Valencia.


    "Valencia!!!"


    "Mom!!!" she called out to her mother as soon as she saw her running toward her to hug her. The man didn''t show any sign of remorse or any sort of feeling for his ex-wife. His hands gripped his new wife and his little son with the perfect eyes.


    "Aliya?? Long time no see."


    "Valor..."


    "Isn''t that the hero''s ex-wife?? That little girl called her mom, does that mean..." the crowd started gathering around the group of people.


    p!!!!


    A hand hit Valencia''s mother''s cheek loudly, a drop of blood fell down to the ground came out of the cut on Aliya''s face.


    "You set this up, didn''t you??!!! Did you regret leaving him?? Now you want to ruin our family??"


    "I never intended to do that..."


    "Let''s go...we should find the ring..." the new wife shook off her husband who tried to avoid right off her. She gave her child to the hero and started mumbling,


    "YOu disgusting sh*t. Your daughter is a monster!!! Who do you think she gets that from??? You''re a disgrace to our empire!!!!"


    Valencia stood there clenching her pocket of money staring at that woman who talked bad at her mother who was silent turning her head down without saying anything back ept everything.


    Her hands were shaking holding Valencia''s hands, and yet Valencia''s father hugged his new child ignored all that letting his new wife do everything she wanted.


    "Enough!!!!!"


    "Silent, Valencia..."


    "What did you say, you rude brat???!!!" that woman raised her voice at Valencia and reached out her hand grabbing Valencia''s hair making her in pain.


    "Stop, stop...don''t hurt my daughter!!! We apologize!!!!" Valencia''s mother cried putting her hand together begging the new wife to spare her daughter, the people were there the whole witnessing everything.


    Valencia''s mother called out for help, but no one helped her except stepping on her even more talking bad about her.


    The most painful thing was how the hero carried his own son walking away from that ce leaving the people from his past to be looked down in the middle of the street.


    That wasn''t even the worst part yet, just as when Valencia''s eyes color almost changed from white to ck, her mother rushed to hug her to control her eyes.


    She definitely mustn''t use it among the crowd.


    "Mom...please...just once...we''ll move from the disgusting trash can."


    "No, no, no...am I your mother??? Listen to me!!!" it was the first time her mother raised her voice at her, Valencia shed tears seeing how the new wife kicked her mother''s back mercilessly. Soon after, everyone started tough mocking her mother passing her own hat from one hand to one hand like she was a monkey in the circle.


    "Grim reaper''s eyes, my as*!!! You''re just blind, idiot!!!" the kid threw eggs and tomato at Valencia. The new wife snickered watching that scene. Valencia''s mother hit her limit, she became exhausted fell down on her knee while hugging her own daughter from all of those filthy things they threw at the miserable mother and daughter.


    The new wife bent down whispering into Aliya''s ears, "Don''t evere back here again and thank you for giving him to me...you''re stupid leaving such a man for your demon daughter..." with the teasingugh at the end of the sentence.


    "And one more thing...remember how your husbands ran to ask the priest...?? The priest never said anything...it was me!!! Now get the f*ck out of my face..."


    "...but it looks like your words are right...I indeed killed human..."


    "Valencia...stop!!!! Stop immediately!!!!!! I''m your mother!!!!!!! Close your eyes!!!!!!" her mother hit her own daughter to stop what she was doing. But it was toote when the new wife fell down with her pale lip pointing at thest blue sky she could see in her life.


    To be continued...!

 Chapter 110 - 105: Valencia, The Demon(1)

    <strong>!Do Not Unlock The Chapter!</strong>


    <strong>The Novel will be on hiatus for one week due to the author''s health condition!!</strong>


    <strong>Apologize for the inconvenience.</strong>


    "When I grow up, I want to be a knight, save the northern empire and destroy the center."


    "A strong night, great!!"


    Different time but the thing Valencia shared with Marte and Jel was how she always looked outside her own window at all of the kids who had their freedoms to be able to walk under the sunlight on the green grass.


    Here is how her strong began, the origin of the woman who became the demon everyone hates.


    +++


    Valencia was born a thousand years after demons started appearing everywhere. The person who could y the demon was given the title ''Demon yer'' and was given treasure as their sacrifice and effort.


    Every demon was originally a person, Valencia was born as the daughter of the hero named Valor, the fire magic user who could cut off the demon''s head.


    But unlike other demons, Valencia was already born as a human but somewhat was called a demon by everyone from her birth.


    "Please...please spare our daughter, Valor...please she didn''t do anything wrong...please..." a pitiful mother begged for the father of the child to put down his sword which put on Valencia''s throat begging kneeling down to his feet but his eyes were still the same ring at his demon daughter.


    "She will kill people in the future. The messenger of the priest said so."


    "No...she will...she will control her eyes, please...I won''t let her use those eyes again, please spare her."


    "Aliya, between me and this demon...who will you choose? I''m the hero, I definitely can''t let this child live." her eyes widen hearing such a question from the man she loved all her heart.


    Little Valencia held on tight to the mother''s end of dress with the expressionless face staring into ck space with her white eyes.


    "Mom, why are you crying...??"


    "Valor, are you seriously asking me that???" the mother stood up facing her husband grabbing her daughter''s hands.


    "Yeah, I''m dead serious. We can get another child, no matter what, we can''t keep such a monster child, what if words get out? What if they said I''ll give birth to the demon even if I''m a hero??"


    "Ha...haha...you''re not the one giving birth, Valor. You don''t know how it felt like...she''s my daughter, the child in my womb for ten months!!! She came out of me!!! You want me to choose?? She''s not even a thing to choose in the first ce!!!!" raising her voice at that man with her eyes showed everything from her bottomless despair to how broken her heart was.


    "If you want to keep that child, then get out of my house!!!" the hero was very sure that her wife would choose him, but instead he ended up seeing how his wife and his monster child walked out of the mansion away from his life forever.


    "Be the hero until you die...Valor...and just forget that I ever married you..."


    "Mom, your hands are shaking..."


    "Sorry, it''s just too cold today, Valencia."


    "Mom, why are you ck like this...? I can''t see the bright yellow light from you anymore...and father waspletely red...earlier..."


    "Don''t worry about mommy...mom''s fine..."


    "Mom, I''m not deaf..."


    "...Valencia...please let mommy rest for a second...mom is a little tired today..." her mother crouched down hiding her face even though her own daughter was blind at the dark valley crying silently as she could.


    "It''s not toote, you can go back to father..."


    Three yearster,


    The hero''s first son was born, the hero''s pride and joy. The whole northern empire was overjoyed by the fact of how simr the hero was with his own son with the ''messenger'' of the priest.


    The child was blessed by the priest, even the royal family. The hero kept making achievement after achievement killing demons like killing rats.


    Without knowing the real demon who will kill him will appear soon to wreck the family he cherished like his own life.


    "Valencia, don''t go outside, okay?? I''ll be back soon."


    "Yes, mom." she waved her hands at her mother, after seeing her mother leave, Valencia walked to the window opening the curtain looking outside with her shared eyes with crow.


    "This is mom''s birthday!!! I have to buy some gifts for mom." she was d she could finally figure out a way to get her hand on money for buying gifts for her mother''s birthday.


    The crow dropped the golden ring with the fire emblem on it on the palm of Valencia. She smiled adorably holding it tight in her palm rushing out of her little hut outside the northern empire.


    Without the barrier protecting them from the snow, her mother had to give the nket to Valencia to keep her warm.


    Valencia with her crow as her best friend ran and jumped on the mountain entering the secret entrance crossing the border, the beautiful empire was so beautiful in the crow''s eyes. Valencia was happy to see such a beautiful ce no matter how many times she saw it, even not with her own eyes, it was enough to make her day better.


    She slid down the snowy mountain blending it with the crowd on the big street with many selling stalls on each side of the street.


    Valencia kept wondering what she should buy for her mother with the little ring. She decided to enter the jewelry store first to sell the ring.


    "I lost the ring papa gave me, mom!!!" Valencia couldn''t walk past the little boy who was younger than her cried like that. She gave him a piece of candy with the money she got from the ring to him to cheer him up.


    "Take your disgusting hands off my son." but the mother wasn''t kind like her own son pushed Valencia in her best dress into the mud on the side of the road.


    Not a single person stepped up to help Valencia, even the man who stood beside the woman stood silently looking cold stared at Valencia.


    "Valencia!!!"


    "Mom!!!" she called out to her mother as soon as she saw her running toward her to hug her. The man didn''t show any sign of remorse or any sort of feeling for his ex-wife. His hands gripped his new wife and his little son with the perfect eyes.


    "Aliya?? Long time no see."


    "Valor..."


    "Isn''t that the hero''s ex-wife?? That little girl called her mom, does that mean..." the crowd started gathering around the group of people.


    p!!!!


    A hand hit Valencia''s mother''s cheek loudly, a drop of blood fell down to the ground came out of the cut on Aliya''s face.


    "You set this up, didn''t you??!!! Did you regret leaving him?? Now you want to ruin our family??"


    "I never intended to do that..."


    "Let''s go...we should find the ring..." the new wife shook off her husband who tried to avoid right off her. She gave her child to the hero and started mumbling,


    "YOu disgusting sh*t. Your daughter is a monster!!! Who do you think she gets that from??? You''re a disgrace to our empire!!!!"


    Valencia stood there clenching her pocket of money staring at that woman who talked bad at her mother who was silent turning her head down without saying anything back ept everything.


    Her hands were shaking holding Valencia''s hands, and yet Valencia''s father hugged his new child ignored all that letting his new wife do everything she wanted.


    "Enough!!!!!"


    "Silent, Valencia..."


    "What did you say, you rude brat???!!!" that woman raised her voice at Valencia and reached out her hand grabbing Valencia''s hair making her in pain.


    "Stop, stop...don''t hurt my daughter!!! We apologize!!!!" Valencia''s mother cried putting her hand together begging the new wife to spare her daughter, the people were there the whole witnessing everything.


    Valencia''s mother called out for help, but no one helped her except stepping on her even more talking bad about her.


    The most painful thing was how the hero carried his own son walking away from that ce leaving the people from his past to be looked down in the middle of the street.


    That wasn''t even the worst part yet, just as when Valencia''s eyes color almost changed from white to ck, her mother rushed to hug her to control her eyes.


    She definitely mustn''t use it among the crowd.


    "Mom...please...just once...we''ll move from the disgusting trash can."


    "No, no, no...am I your mother??? Listen to me!!!" it was the first time her mother raised her voice at her, Valencia shed tears seeing how the new wife kicked her mother''s back mercilessly. Soon after, everyone started tough mocking her mother passing her own hat from one hand to one hand like she was a monkey in the circle.


    "Grim reaper''s eyes, my as*!!! You''re just blind, idiot!!!" the kid threw eggs and tomato at Valencia. The new wife snickered watching that scene. Valencia''s mother hit her limit, she became exhausted fell down on her knee while hugging her own daughter from all of those filthy things they threw at the miserable mother and daughter.


    The new wife bent down whispering into Aliya''s ears, "Don''t evere back here again and thank you for giving him to me...you''re stupid leaving such a man for your demon daughter..." with the teasingugh at the end of the sentence.


    "And one more thing...remember how your husbands ran to ask the priest...?? The priest never said anything...it was me!!! Now get the f*ck out of my face..."


    "...but it looks like your words are right...I indeed killed human..."


    "Valencia...stop!!!! Stop immediately!!!!!! I''m your mother!!!!!!! Close your eyes!!!!!!" her mother hit her own daughter to stop what she was doing. But it was toote when the new wife fell down with her pale lip pointing at thest blue sky she could see in her life.


    To be continued....!

 Chapter 111 - Hiatus!!

    <strong>!Do Not Unlock The Chapter!!!!</strong>


    <strong>The Novel will be on hiatus for one week due to the author''s health condition!!</strong>


    <strong>Apologize for the inconvenience.</strong>


    "When I grow up, I want to be a knight, save the northern empire and destroy the center."


    "A strong night, great!!"


    Different time but the thing Valencia shared with Marte and Jel was how she always looked outside her own window at all of the kids who had their freedoms to be able to walk under the sunlight on the green grass.


    Here is how her strong began, the origin of the woman who became the demon everyone hates.


    +++


    Valencia was born a thousand years after demons started appearing everywhere. The person who could y the demon was given the title ''Demon yer'' and was given treasure as their sacrifice and effort.


    Every demon was originally a person, Valencia was born as the daughter of the hero named Valor, the fire magic user who could cut off the demon''s head.


    But unlike other demons, Valencia was already born as a human but somewhat was called a demon by everyone from her birth.


    "Please...please spare our daughter, Valor...please she didn''t do anything wrong...please..." a pitiful mother begged for the father of the child to put down his sword which put on Valencia''s throat begging kneeling down to his feet but his eyes were still the same ring at his demon daughter.


    "She will kill people in the future. The messenger of the priest said so."


    "No...she will...she will control her eyes, please...I won''t let her use those eyes again, please spare her."


    "Aliya, between me and this demon...who will you choose? I''m the hero, I definitely can''t let this child live." her eyes widen hearing such a question from the man she loved all her heart.


    Little Valencia held on tight to the mother''s end of dress with the expressionless face staring into ck space with her white eyes.


    "Mom, why are you crying...??"


    "Valor, are you seriously asking me that???" the mother stood up facing her husband grabbing her daughter''s hands.


    "Yeah, I''m dead serious. We can get another child, no matter what, we can''t keep such a monster child, what if words get out? What if they said I''ll give birth to the demon even if I''m a hero??"


    "Ha...haha...you''re not the one giving birth, Valor. You don''t know how it felt like...she''s my daughter, the child in my womb for ten months!!! She came out of me!!! You want me to choose?? She''s not even a thing to choose in the first ce!!!!" raising her voice at that man with her eyes showed everything from her bottomless despair to how broken her heart was.


    "If you want to keep that child, then get out of my house!!!" the hero was very sure that her wife would choose him, but instead he ended up seeing how his wife and his monster child walked out of the mansion away from his life forever.


    "Be the hero until you die...Valor...and just forget that I ever married you..."


    "Mom, your hands are shaking..."


    "Sorry, it''s just too cold today, Valencia."


    "Mom, why are you ck like this...? I can''t see the bright yellow light from you anymore...and father waspletely red...earlier..."


    "Don''t worry about mommy...mom''s fine..."


    "Mom, I''m not deaf..."


    "...Valencia...please let mommy rest for a second...mom is a little tired today..." her mother crouched down hiding her face even though her own daughter was blind at the dark valley crying silently as she could.


    "It''s not toote, you can go back to father..."


    Three yearster,


    The hero''s first son was born, the hero''s pride and joy. The whole northern empire was overjoyed by the fact of how simr the hero was with his own son with the ''messenger'' of the priest.


    The child was blessed by the priest, even the royal family. The hero kept making achievement after achievement killing demons like killing rats.


    Without knowing the real demon who will kill him will appear soon to wreck the family he cherished like his own life.


    "Valencia, don''t go outside, okay?? I''ll be back soon."


    "Yes, mom." she waved her hands at her mother, after seeing her mother leave, Valencia walked to the window opening the curtain looking outside with her shared eyes with crow.


    "This is mom''s birthday!!! I have to buy some gifts for mom." she was d she could finally figure out a way to get her hand on money for buying gifts for her mother''s birthday.


    The crow dropped the golden ring with the fire emblem on it on the palm of Valencia. She smiled adorably holding it tight in her palm rushing out of her little hut outside the northern empire.


    Without the barrier protecting them from the snow, her mother had to give the nket to Valencia to keep her warm.


    Valencia with her crow as her best friend ran and jumped on the mountain entering the secret entrance crossing the border, the beautiful empire was so beautiful in the crow''s eyes. Valencia was happy to see such a beautiful ce no matter how many times she saw it, even not with her own eyes, it was enough to make her day better.


    She slid down the snowy mountain blending it with the crowd on the big street with many selling stalls on each side of the street.


    Valencia kept wondering what she should buy for her mother with the little ring. She decided to enter the jewelry store first to sell the ring.


    "I lost the ring papa gave me, mom!!!" Valencia couldn''t walk past the little boy who was younger than her cried like that. She gave him a piece of candy with the money she got from the ring to him to cheer him up.


    "Take your disgusting hands off my son." but the mother wasn''t kind like her own son pushed Valencia in her best dress into the mud on the side of the road.


    Not a single person stepped up to help Valencia, even the man who stood beside the woman stood silently looking cold stared at Valencia.


    "Valencia!!!"


    "Mom!!!" she called out to her mother as soon as she saw her running toward her to hug her. The man didn''t show any sign of remorse or any sort of feeling for his ex-wife. His hands gripped his new wife and his little son with the perfect eyes.


    "Aliya?? Long time no see."


    "Valor..."


    "Isn''t that the hero''s ex-wife?? That little girl called her mom, does that mean..." the crowd started gathering around the group of people.


    p!!!!


    A hand hit Valencia''s mother''s cheek loudly, a drop of blood fell down to the ground came out of the cut on Aliya''s face.


    "You set this up, didn''t you??!!! Did you regret leaving him?? Now you want to ruin our family??"


    "I never intended to do that..."


    "Let''s go...we should find the ring..." the new wife shook off her husband who tried to avoid right off her. She gave her child to the hero and started mumbling,


    "YOu disgusting sh*t. Your daughter is a monster!!! Who do you think she gets that from??? You''re a disgrace to our empire!!!!"


    Valencia stood there clenching her pocket of money staring at that woman who talked bad at her mother who was silent turning her head down without saying anything back ept everything.


    Her hands were shaking holding Valencia''s hands, and yet Valencia''s father hugged his new child ignored all that letting his new wife do everything she wanted.


    "Enough!!!!!"


    "Silent, Valencia..."


    "What did you say, you rude brat???!!!" that woman raised her voice at Valencia and reached out her hand grabbing Valencia''s hair making her in pain.


    "Stop, stop...don''t hurt my daughter!!! We apologize!!!!" Valencia''s mother cried putting her hand together begging the new wife to spare her daughter, the people were there the whole witnessing everything.


    Valencia''s mother called out for help, but no one helped her except stepping on her even more talking bad about her.


    The most painful thing was how the hero carried his own son walking away from that ce leaving the people from his past to be looked down in the middle of the street.


    That wasn''t even the worst part yet, just as when Valencia''s eyes color almost changed from white to ck, her mother rushed to hug her to control her eyes.


    She definitely mustn''t use it among the crowd.


    "Mom...please...just once...we''ll move from the disgusting trash can."


    "No, no, no...am I your mother??? Listen to me!!!" it was the first time her mother raised her voice at her, Valencia shed tears seeing how the new wife kicked her mother''s back mercilessly. Soon after, everyone started tough mocking her mother passing her own hat from one hand to one hand like she was a monkey in the circle.


    "Grim reaper''s eyes, my as*!!! You''re just blind, idiot!!!" the kid threw eggs and tomato at Valencia. The new wife snickered watching that scene. Valencia''s mother hit her limit, she became exhausted fell down on her knee while hugging her own daughter from all of those filthy things they threw at the miserable mother and daughter.


    The new wife bent down whispering into Aliya''s ears, "Don''t evere back here again and thank you for giving him to me...you''re stupid leaving such a man for your demon daughter..." with the teasingugh at the end of the sentence.


    "And one more thing...remember how your husbands ran to ask the priest...?? The priest never said anything...it was me!!! Now get the f*ck out of my face..."


    "...but it looks like your words are right...I indeed killed human..."


    "Valencia...stop!!!! Stop immediately!!!!!! I''m your mother!!!!!!! Close your eyes!!!!!!" her mother hit her own daughter to stop what she was doing. But it was toote when the new wife fell down with her pale lip pointing at thest blue sky she could see in her life.


    To be continued....!

 Chapter 112 - Hiatus!!

    <strong>!Do Not Unlock The Chapter!!!</strong>


    <strong>The Novel will be on hiatus for one week due to the author''s health condition!!</strong>


    <strong>Apologize for the inconvenience.</strong>


    "When I grow up, I want to be a knight, save the northern empire and destroy the center."


    "A strong night, great!!"


    Different time but the thing Valencia shared with Marte and Jel was how she always looked outside her own window at all of the kids who had their freedoms to be able to walk under the sunlight on the green grass.


    Here is how her strong began, the origin of the woman who became the demon everyone hates.


    +++


    Valencia was born a thousand years after demons started appearing everywhere. The person who could y the demon was given the title ''Demon yer'' and was given treasure as their sacrifice and effort.


    Every demon was originally a person, Valencia was born as the daughter of the hero named Valor, the fire magic user who could cut off the demon''s head.


    But unlike other demons, Valencia was already born as a human but somewhat was called a demon by everyone from her birth.


    "Please...please spare our daughter, Valor...please she didn''t do anything wrong...please..." a pitiful mother begged for the father of the child to put down his sword which put on Valencia''s throat begging kneeling down to his feet but his eyes were still the same ring at his demon daughter.


    "She will kill people in the future. The messenger of the priest said so."


    "No...she will...she will control her eyes, please...I won''t let her use those eyes again, please spare her."


    "Aliya, between me and this demon...who will you choose? I''m the hero, I definitely can''t let this child live." her eyes widen hearing such a question from the man she loved all her heart.


    Little Valencia held on tight to the mother''s end of dress with the expressionless face staring into ck space with her white eyes.


    "Mom, why are you crying...??"


    "Valor, are you seriously asking me that???" the mother stood up facing her husband grabbing her daughter''s hands.


    "Yeah, I''m dead serious. We can get another child, no matter what, we can''t keep such a monster child, what if words get out? What if they said I''ll give birth to the demon even if I''m a hero??"


    "Ha...haha...you''re not the one giving birth, Valor. You don''t know how it felt like...she''s my daughter, the child in my womb for ten months!!! She came out of me!!! You want me to choose?? She''s not even a thing to choose in the first ce!!!!" raising her voice at that man with her eyes showed everything from her bottomless despair to how broken her heart was.


    "If you want to keep that child, then get out of my house!!!" the hero was very sure that her wife would choose him, but instead he ended up seeing how his wife and his monster child walked out of the mansion away from his life forever.


    "Be the hero until you die...Valor...and just forget that I ever married you..."


    "Mom, your hands are shaking..."


    "Sorry, it''s just too cold today, Valencia."


    "Mom, why are you ck like this...? I can''t see the bright yellow light from you anymore...and father waspletely red...earlier..."


    "Don''t worry about mommy...mom''s fine..."


    "Mom, I''m not deaf..."


    "...Valencia...please let mommy rest for a second...mom is a little tired today..." her mother crouched down hiding her face even though her own daughter was blind at the dark valley crying silently as she could.


    "It''s not toote, you can go back to father..."


    Three yearster,


    The hero''s first son was born, the hero''s pride and joy. The whole northern empire was overjoyed by the fact of how simr the hero was with his own son with the ''messenger'' of the priest.


    The child was blessed by the priest, even the royal family. The hero kept making achievement after achievement killing demons like killing rats.


    Without knowing the real demon who will kill him will appear soon to wreck the family he cherished like his own life.


    "Valencia, don''t go outside, okay?? I''ll be back soon."


    "Yes, mom." she waved her hands at her mother, after seeing her mother leave, Valencia walked to the window opening the curtain looking outside with her shared eyes with crow.


    "This is mom''s birthday!!! I have to buy some gifts for mom." she was d she could finally figure out a way to get her hand on money for buying gifts for her mother''s birthday.


    The crow dropped the golden ring with the fire emblem on it on the palm of Valencia. She smiled adorably holding it tight in her palm rushing out of her little hut outside the northern empire.


    Without the barrier protecting them from the snow, her mother had to give the nket to Valencia to keep her warm.


    Valencia with her crow as her best friend ran and jumped on the mountain entering the secret entrance crossing the border, the beautiful empire was so beautiful in the crow''s eyes. Valencia was happy to see such a beautiful ce no matter how many times she saw it, even not with her own eyes, it was enough to make her day better.


    She slid down the snowy mountain blending it with the crowd on the big street with many selling stalls on each side of the street.


    Valencia kept wondering what she should buy for her mother with the little ring. She decided to enter the jewelry store first to sell the ring.


    "I lost the ring papa gave me, mom!!!" Valencia couldn''t walk past the little boy who was younger than her cried like that. She gave him a piece of candy with the money she got from the ring to him to cheer him up.


    "Take your disgusting hands off my son." but the mother wasn''t kind like her own son pushed Valencia in her best dress into the mud on the side of the road.


    Not a single person stepped up to help Valencia, even the man who stood beside the woman stood silently looking cold stared at Valencia.


    "Valencia!!!"


    "Mom!!!" she called out to her mother as soon as she saw her running toward her to hug her. The man didn''t show any sign of remorse or any sort of feeling for his ex-wife. His hands gripped his new wife and his little son with the perfect eyes.


    "Aliya?? Long time no see."


    "Valor..."


    "Isn''t that the hero''s ex-wife?? That little girl called her mom, does that mean..." the crowd started gathering around the group of people.


    p!!!!


    A hand hit Valencia''s mother''s cheek loudly, a drop of blood fell down to the ground came out of the cut on Aliya''s face.


    "You set this up, didn''t you??!!! Did you regret leaving him?? Now you want to ruin our family??"


    "I never intended to do that..."


    "Let''s go...we should find the ring..." the new wife shook off her husband who tried to avoid right off her. She gave her child to the hero and started mumbling,


    "YOu disgusting sh*t. Your daughter is a monster!!! Who do you think she gets that from??? You''re a disgrace to our empire!!!!"


    Valencia stood there clenching her pocket of money staring at that woman who talked bad at her mother who was silent turning her head down without saying anything back ept everything.


    Her hands were shaking holding Valencia''s hands, and yet Valencia''s father hugged his new child ignored all that letting his new wife do everything she wanted.


    "Enough!!!!!"


    "Silent, Valencia..."


    "What did you say, you rude brat???!!!" that woman raised her voice at Valencia and reached out her hand grabbing Valencia''s hair making her in pain.


    "Stop, stop...don''t hurt my daughter!!! We apologize!!!!" Valencia''s mother cried putting her hand together begging the new wife to spare her daughter, the people were there the whole witnessing everything.


    Valencia''s mother called out for help, but no one helped her except stepping on her even more talking bad about her.


    The most painful thing was how the hero carried his own son walking away from that ce leaving the people from his past to be looked down in the middle of the street.


    That wasn''t even the worst part yet, just as when Valencia''s eyes color almost changed from white to ck, her mother rushed to hug her to control her eyes.


    She definitely mustn''t use it among the crowd.


    "Mom...please...just once...we''ll move from the disgusting trash can."


    "No, no, no...am I your mother??? Listen to me!!!" it was the first time her mother raised her voice at her, Valencia shed tears seeing how the new wife kicked her mother''s back mercilessly. Soon after, everyone started tough mocking her mother passing her own hat from one hand to one hand like she was a monkey in the circle.


    "Grim reaper''s eyes, my as*!!! You''re just blind, idiot!!!" the kid threw eggs and tomato at Valencia. The new wife snickered watching that scene. Valencia''s mother hit her limit, she became exhausted fell down on her knee while hugging her own daughter from all of those filthy things they threw at the miserable mother and daughter.


    The new wife bent down whispering into Aliya''s ears, "Don''t evere back here again and thank you for giving him to me...you''re stupid leaving such a man for your demon daughter..." with the teasingugh at the end of the sentence.


    "And one more thing...remember how your husbands ran to ask the priest...?? The priest never said anything...it was me!!! Now get the f*ck out of my face..."


    "...but it looks like your words are right...I indeed killed human..."


    "Valencia...stop!!!! Stop immediately!!!!!! I''m your mother!!!!!!! Close your eyes!!!!!!" her mother hit her own daughter to stop what she was doing. But it was toote when the new wife fell down with her pale lip pointing at thest blue sky she could see in her life.


    To be continued....!

 Chapter 113 - Hiatus!!

    <strong>!Do Not Unlock The Chapter!!!</strong>


    <strong>The Novel will be on hiatus for one week due to the author''s health condition!!</strong>


    <strong>Apologize for the inconvenience.</strong>


    "When I grow up, I want to be a knight, save the northern empire and destroy the center."


    "A strong night, great!!"


    Different time but the thing Valencia shared with Marte and Jel was how she always looked outside her own window at all of the kids who had their freedoms to be able to walk under the sunlight on the green grass.


    Here is how her strong began, the origin of the woman who became the demon everyone hates.


    +++


    Valencia was born a thousand years after demons started appearing everywhere. The person who could y the demon was given the title ''Demon yer'' and was given treasure as their sacrifice and effort.


    Every demon was originally a person, Valencia was born as the daughter of the hero named Valor, the fire magic user who could cut off the demon''s head.


    But unlike other demons, Valencia was already born as a human but somewhat was called a demon by everyone from her birth.


    "Please...please spare our daughter, Valor...please she didn''t do anything wrong...please..." a pitiful mother begged for the father of the child to put down his sword which put on Valencia''s throat begging kneeling down to his feet but his eyes were still the same ring at his demon daughter.


    "She will kill people in the future. The messenger of the priest said so."


    "No...she will...she will control her eyes, please...I won''t let her use those eyes again, please spare her."


    "Aliya, between me and this demon...who will you choose? I''m the hero, I definitely can''t let this child live." her eyes widen hearing such a question from the man she loved all her heart.


    Little Valencia held on tight to the mother''s end of dress with the expressionless face staring into ck space with her white eyes.


    "Mom, why are you crying...??"


    "Valor, are you seriously asking me that???" the mother stood up facing her husband grabbing her daughter''s hands.


    "Yeah, I''m dead serious. We can get another child, no matter what, we can''t keep such a monster child, what if words get out? What if they said I''ll give birth to the demon even if I''m a hero??"


    "Ha...haha...you''re not the one giving birth, Valor. You don''t know how it felt like...she''s my daughter, the child in my womb for ten months!!! She came out of me!!! You want me to choose?? She''s not even a thing to choose in the first ce!!!!" raising her voice at that man with her eyes showed everything from her bottomless despair to how broken her heart was.


    "If you want to keep that child, then get out of my house!!!" the hero was very sure that her wife would choose him, but instead he ended up seeing how his wife and his monster child walked out of the mansion away from his life forever.


    "Be the hero until you die...Valor...and just forget that I ever married you..."


    "Mom, your hands are shaking..."


    "Sorry, it''s just too cold today, Valencia."


    "Mom, why are you ck like this...? I can''t see the bright yellow light from you anymore...and father waspletely red...earlier..."


    "Don''t worry about mommy...mom''s fine..."


    "Mom, I''m not deaf..."


    "...Valencia...please let mommy rest for a second...mom is a little tired today..." her mother crouched down hiding her face even though her own daughter was blind at the dark valley crying silently as she could.


    "It''s not toote, you can go back to father..."


    Three yearster,


    The hero''s first son was born, the hero''s pride and joy. The whole northern empire was overjoyed by the fact of how simr the hero was with his own son with the ''messenger'' of the priest.


    The child was blessed by the priest, even the royal family. The hero kept making achievement after achievement killing demons like killing rats.


    Without knowing the real demon who will kill him will appear soon to wreck the family he cherished like his own life.


    "Valencia, don''t go outside, okay?? I''ll be back soon."


    "Yes, mom." she waved her hands at her mother, after seeing her mother leave, Valencia walked to the window opening the curtain looking outside with her shared eyes with crow.


    "This is mom''s birthday!!! I have to buy some gifts for mom." she was d she could finally figure out a way to get her hand on money for buying gifts for her mother''s birthday.


    The crow dropped the golden ring with the fire emblem on it on the palm of Valencia. She smiled adorably holding it tight in her palm rushing out of her little hut outside the northern empire.


    Without the barrier protecting them from the snow, her mother had to give the nket to Valencia to keep her warm.


    Valencia with her crow as her best friend ran and jumped on the mountain entering the secret entrance crossing the border, the beautiful empire was so beautiful in the crow''s eyes. Valencia was happy to see such a beautiful ce no matter how many times she saw it, even not with her own eyes, it was enough to make her day better.


    She slid down the snowy mountain blending it with the crowd on the big street with many selling stalls on each side of the street.


    Valencia kept wondering what she should buy for her mother with the little ring. She decided to enter the jewelry store first to sell the ring.


    "I lost the ring papa gave me, mom!!!" Valencia couldn''t walk past the little boy who was younger than her cried like that. She gave him a piece of candy with the money she got from the ring to him to cheer him up.


    "Take your disgusting hands off my son." but the mother wasn''t kind like her own son pushed Valencia in her best dress into the mud on the side of the road.


    Not a single person stepped up to help Valencia, even the man who stood beside the woman stood silently looking cold stared at Valencia.


    "Valencia!!!"


    "Mom!!!" she called out to her mother as soon as she saw her running toward her to hug her. The man didn''t show any sign of remorse or any sort of feeling for his ex-wife. His hands gripped his new wife and his little son with the perfect eyes.


    "Aliya?? Long time no see."


    "Valor..."


    "Isn''t that the hero''s ex-wife?? That little girl called her mom, does that mean..." the crowd started gathering around the group of people.


    p!!!!


    A hand hit Valencia''s mother''s cheek loudly, a drop of blood fell down to the ground came out of the cut on Aliya''s face.


    "You set this up, didn''t you??!!! Did you regret leaving him?? Now you want to ruin our family??"


    "I never intended to do that..."


    "Let''s go...we should find the ring..." the new wife shook off her husband who tried to avoid right off her. She gave her child to the hero and started mumbling,


    "YOu disgusting sh*t. Your daughter is a monster!!! Who do you think she gets that from??? You''re a disgrace to our empire!!!!"


    Valencia stood there clenching her pocket of money staring at that woman who talked bad at her mother who was silent turning her head down without saying anything back ept everything.


    Her hands were shaking holding Valencia''s hands, and yet Valencia''s father hugged his new child ignored all that letting his new wife do everything she wanted.


    "Enough!!!!!"


    "Silent, Valencia..."


    "What did you say, you rude brat???!!!" that woman raised her voice at Valencia and reached out her hand grabbing Valencia''s hair making her in pain.


    "Stop, stop...don''t hurt my daughter!!! We apologize!!!!" Valencia''s mother cried putting her hand together begging the new wife to spare her daughter, the people were there the whole witnessing everything.


    Valencia''s mother called out for help, but no one helped her except stepping on her even more talking bad about her.


    The most painful thing was how the hero carried his own son walking away from that ce leaving the people from his past to be looked down in the middle of the street.


    That wasn''t even the worst part yet, just as when Valencia''s eyes color almost changed from white to ck, her mother rushed to hug her to control her eyes.


    She definitely mustn''t use it among the crowd.


    "Mom...please...just once...we''ll move from the disgusting trash can."


    "No, no, no...am I your mother??? Listen to me!!!" it was the first time her mother raised her voice at her, Valencia shed tears seeing how the new wife kicked her mother''s back mercilessly. Soon after, everyone started tough mocking her mother passing her own hat from one hand to one hand like she was a monkey in the circle.


    "Grim reaper''s eyes, my as*!!! You''re just blind, idiot!!!" the kid threw eggs and tomato at Valencia. The new wife snickered watching that scene. Valencia''s mother hit her limit, she became exhausted fell down on her knee while hugging her own daughter from all of those filthy things they threw at the miserable mother and daughter.


    The new wife bent down whispering into Aliya''s ears, "Don''t evere back here again and thank you for giving him to me...you''re stupid leaving such a man for your demon daughter..." with the teasingugh at the end of the sentence.


    "And one more thing...remember how your husbands ran to ask the priest...?? The priest never said anything...it was me!!! Now get the f*ck out of my face..."


    "...but it looks like your words are right...I indeed killed human..."


    "Valencia...stop!!!! Stop immediately!!!!!! I''m your mother!!!!!!! Close your eyes!!!!!!" her mother hit her own daughter to stop what she was doing. But it was toote when the new wife fell down with her pale lip pointing at thest blue sky she could see in her life.


    To be continued....!

 Chapter 114 - Hiatus!!

    <strong>!Do Not Unlock The Chapter!!</strong>


    <strong>The Novel will be on hiatus for one week due to the author''s health condition!!</strong>


    <strong>Apologize for the inconvenience.</strong>


    "When I grow up, I want to be a knight, save the northern empire and destroy the center."


    "A strong night, great!!"


    Different time but the thing Valencia shared with Marte and Jel was how she always looked outside her own window at all of the kids who had their freedoms to be able to walk under the sunlight on the green grass.


    Here is how her strong began, the origin of the woman who became the demon everyone hates.


    +++


    Valencia was born a thousand years after demons started appearing everywhere. The person who could y the demon was given the title ''Demon yer'' and was given treasure as their sacrifice and effort.


    Every demon was originally a person, Valencia was born as the daughter of the hero named Valor, the fire magic user who could cut off the demon''s head.


    But unlike other demons, Valencia was already born as a human but somewhat was called a demon by everyone from her birth.


    "Please...please spare our daughter, Valor...please she didn''t do anything wrong...please..." a pitiful mother begged for the father of the child to put down his sword which put on Valencia''s throat begging kneeling down to his feet but his eyes were still the same ring at his demon daughter.


    "She will kill people in the future. The messenger of the priest said so."


    "No...she will...she will control her eyes, please...I won''t let her use those eyes again, please spare her."


    "Aliya, between me and this demon...who will you choose? I''m the hero, I definitely can''t let this child live." her eyes widen hearing such a question from the man she loved all her heart.


    Little Valencia held on tight to the mother''s end of dress with the expressionless face staring into ck space with her white eyes.


    "Mom, why are you crying...??"


    "Valor, are you seriously asking me that???" the mother stood up facing her husband grabbing her daughter''s hands.


    "Yeah, I''m dead serious. We can get another child, no matter what, we can''t keep such a monster child, what if words get out? What if they said I''ll give birth to the demon even if I''m a hero??"


    "Ha...haha...you''re not the one giving birth, Valor. You don''t know how it felt like...she''s my daughter, the child in my womb for ten months!!! She came out of me!!! You want me to choose?? She''s not even a thing to choose in the first ce!!!!" raising her voice at that man with her eyes showed everything from her bottomless despair to how broken her heart was.


    "If you want to keep that child, then get out of my house!!!" the hero was very sure that her wife would choose him, but instead he ended up seeing how his wife and his monster child walked out of the mansion away from his life forever.


    "Be the hero until you die...Valor...and just forget that I ever married you..."


    "Mom, your hands are shaking..."


    "Sorry, it''s just too cold today, Valencia."


    "Mom, why are you ck like this...? I can''t see the bright yellow light from you anymore...and father waspletely red...earlier..."


    "Don''t worry about mommy...mom''s fine..."


    "Mom, I''m not deaf..."


    "...Valencia...please let mommy rest for a second...mom is a little tired today..." her mother crouched down hiding her face even though her own daughter was blind at the dark valley crying silently as she could.


    "It''s not toote, you can go back to father..."


    Three yearster,


    The hero''s first son was born, the hero''s pride and joy. The whole northern empire was overjoyed by the fact of how simr the hero was with his own son with the ''messenger'' of the priest.


    The child was blessed by the priest, even the royal family. The hero kept making achievement after achievement killing demons like killing rats.


    Without knowing the real demon who will kill him will appear soon to wreck the family he cherished like his own life.


    "Valencia, don''t go outside, okay?? I''ll be back soon."


    "Yes, mom." she waved her hands at her mother, after seeing her mother leave, Valencia walked to the window opening the curtain looking outside with her shared eyes with crow.


    "This is mom''s birthday!!! I have to buy some gifts for mom." she was d she could finally figure out a way to get her hand on money for buying gifts for her mother''s birthday.


    The crow dropped the golden ring with the fire emblem on it on the palm of Valencia. She smiled adorably holding it tight in her palm rushing out of her little hut outside the northern empire.


    Without the barrier protecting them from the snow, her mother had to give the nket to Valencia to keep her warm.


    Valencia with her crow as her best friend ran and jumped on the mountain entering the secret entrance crossing the border, the beautiful empire was so beautiful in the crow''s eyes. Valencia was happy to see such a beautiful ce no matter how many times she saw it, even not with her own eyes, it was enough to make her day better.


    She slid down the snowy mountain blending it with the crowd on the big street with many selling stalls on each side of the street.


    Valencia kept wondering what she should buy for her mother with the little ring. She decided to enter the jewelry store first to sell the ring.


    "I lost the ring papa gave me, mom!!!" Valencia couldn''t walk past the little boy who was younger than her cried like that. She gave him a piece of candy with the money she got from the ring to him to cheer him up.


    "Take your disgusting hands off my son." but the mother wasn''t kind like her own son pushed Valencia in her best dress into the mud on the side of the road.


    Not a single person stepped up to help Valencia, even the man who stood beside the woman stood silently looking cold stared at Valencia.


    "Valencia!!!"


    "Mom!!!" she called out to her mother as soon as she saw her running toward her to hug her. The man didn''t show any sign of remorse or any sort of feeling for his ex-wife. His hands gripped his new wife and his little son with the perfect eyes.


    "Aliya?? Long time no see."


    "Valor..."


    "Isn''t that the hero''s ex-wife?? That little girl called her mom, does that mean..." the crowd started gathering around the group of people.


    p!!!!


    A hand hit Valencia''s mother''s cheek loudly, a drop of blood fell down to the ground came out of the cut on Aliya''s face.


    "You set this up, didn''t you??!!! Did you regret leaving him?? Now you want to ruin our family??"


    "I never intended to do that..."


    "Let''s go...we should find the ring..." the new wife shook off her husband who tried to avoid right off her. She gave her child to the hero and started mumbling,


    "YOu disgusting sh*t. Your daughter is a monster!!! Who do you think she gets that from??? You''re a disgrace to our empire!!!!"


    Valencia stood there clenching her pocket of money staring at that woman who talked bad at her mother who was silent turning her head down without saying anything back ept everything.


    Her hands were shaking holding Valencia''s hands, and yet Valencia''s father hugged his new child ignored all that letting his new wife do everything she wanted.


    "Enough!!!!!"


    "Silent, Valencia..."


    "What did you say, you rude brat???!!!" that woman raised her voice at Valencia and reached out her hand grabbing Valencia''s hair making her in pain.


    "Stop, stop...don''t hurt my daughter!!! We apologize!!!!" Valencia''s mother cried putting her hand together begging the new wife to spare her daughter, the people were there the whole witnessing everything.


    Valencia''s mother called out for help, but no one helped her except stepping on her even more talking bad about her.


    The most painful thing was how the hero carried his own son walking away from that ce leaving the people from his past to be looked down in the middle of the street.


    That wasn''t even the worst part yet, just as when Valencia''s eyes color almost changed from white to ck, her mother rushed to hug her to control her eyes.


    She definitely mustn''t use it among the crowd.


    "Mom...please...just once...we''ll move from the disgusting trash can."


    "No, no, no...am I your mother??? Listen to me!!!" it was the first time her mother raised her voice at her, Valencia shed tears seeing how the new wife kicked her mother''s back mercilessly. Soon after, everyone started tough mocking her mother passing her own hat from one hand to one hand like she was a monkey in the circle.


    "Grim reaper''s eyes, my as*!!! You''re just blind, idiot!!!" the kid threw eggs and tomato at Valencia. The new wife snickered watching that scene. Valencia''s mother hit her limit, she became exhausted fell down on her knee while hugging her own daughter from all of those filthy things they threw at the miserable mother and daughter.


    The new wife bent down whispering into Aliya''s ears, "Don''t evere back here again and thank you for giving him to me...you''re stupid leaving such a man for your demon daughter..." with the teasingugh at the end of the sentence.


    "And one more thing...remember how your husbands ran to ask the priest...?? The priest never said anything...it was me!!! Now get the f*ck out of my face..."


    "...but it looks like your words are right...I indeed killed human..."


    "Valencia...stop!!!! Stop immediately!!!!!! I''m your mother!!!!!!! Close your eyes!!!!!!" her mother hit her own daughter to stop what she was doing. But it was toote when the new wife fell down with her pale lip pointing at thest blue sky she could see in her life.


    To be continued....!

 Chapter 115 - Hiatus!!

    <strong>!Do Not Unlock The Chapter!!!</strong>


    <strong>The Novel will be on hiatus for one week due to the author''s health condition!!</strong>


    <strong>Apologize for the inconvenience.</strong>


    "When I grow up, I want to be a knight, save the northern empire and destroy the center."


    "A strong night, great!!"


    Different time but the thing Valencia shared with Marte and Jel was how she always looked outside her own window at all of the kids who had their freedoms to be able to walk under the sunlight on the green grass.


    Here is how her strong began, the origin of the woman who became the demon everyone hates.


    +++


    Valencia was born a thousand years after demons started appearing everywhere. The person who could y the demon was given the title ''Demon yer'' and was given treasure as their sacrifice and effort.


    Every demon was originally a person, Valencia was born as the daughter of the hero named Valor, the fire magic user who could cut off the demon''s head.


    But unlike other demons, Valencia was already born as a human but somewhat was called a demon by everyone from her birth.


    "Please...please spare our daughter, Valor...please she didn''t do anything wrong...please..." a pitiful mother begged for the father of the child to put down his sword which put on Valencia''s throat begging kneeling down to his feet but his eyes were still the same ring at his demon daughter.


    "She will kill people in the future. The messenger of the priest said so."


    "No...she will...she will control her eyes, please...I won''t let her use those eyes again, please spare her."


    "Aliya, between me and this demon...who will you choose? I''m the hero, I definitely can''t let this child live." her eyes widen hearing such a question from the man she loved all her heart.


    Little Valencia held on tight to the mother''s end of dress with the expressionless face staring into ck space with her white eyes.


    "Mom, why are you crying...??"


    "Valor, are you seriously asking me that???" the mother stood up facing her husband grabbing her daughter''s hands.


    "Yeah, I''m dead serious. We can get another child, no matter what, we can''t keep such a monster child, what if words get out? What if they said I''ll give birth to the demon even if I''m a hero??"


    "Ha...haha...you''re not the one giving birth, Valor. You don''t know how it felt like...she''s my daughter, the child in my womb for ten months!!! She came out of me!!! You want me to choose?? She''s not even a thing to choose in the first ce!!!!" raising her voice at that man with her eyes showed everything from her bottomless despair to how broken her heart was.


    "If you want to keep that child, then get out of my house!!!" the hero was very sure that her wife would choose him, but instead he ended up seeing how his wife and his monster child walked out of the mansion away from his life forever.


    "Be the hero until you die...Valor...and just forget that I ever married you..."


    "Mom, your hands are shaking..."


    "Sorry, it''s just too cold today, Valencia."


    "Mom, why are you ck like this...? I can''t see the bright yellow light from you anymore...and father waspletely red...earlier..."


    "Don''t worry about mommy...mom''s fine..."


    "Mom, I''m not deaf..."


    "...Valencia...please let mommy rest for a second...mom is a little tired today..." her mother crouched down hiding her face even though her own daughter was blind at the dark valley crying silently as she could.


    "It''s not toote, you can go back to father..."


    Three yearster,


    The hero''s first son was born, the hero''s pride and joy. The whole northern empire was overjoyed by the fact of how simr the hero was with his own son with the ''messenger'' of the priest.


    The child was blessed by the priest, even the royal family. The hero kept making achievement after achievement killing demons like killing rats.


    Without knowing the real demon who will kill him will appear soon to wreck the family he cherished like his own life.


    "Valencia, don''t go outside, okay?? I''ll be back soon."


    "Yes, mom." she waved her hands at her mother, after seeing her mother leave, Valencia walked to the window opening the curtain looking outside with her shared eyes with crow.


    "This is mom''s birthday!!! I have to buy some gifts for mom." she was d she could finally figure out a way to get her hand on money for buying gifts for her mother''s birthday.


    The crow dropped the golden ring with the fire emblem on it on the palm of Valencia. She smiled adorably holding it tight in her palm rushing out of her little hut outside the northern empire.


    Without the barrier protecting them from the snow, her mother had to give the nket to Valencia to keep her warm.


    Valencia with her crow as her best friend ran and jumped on the mountain entering the secret entrance crossing the border, the beautiful empire was so beautiful in the crow''s eyes. Valencia was happy to see such a beautiful ce no matter how many times she saw it, even not with her own eyes, it was enough to make her day better.


    She slid down the snowy mountain blending it with the crowd on the big street with many selling stalls on each side of the street.


    Valencia kept wondering what she should buy for her mother with the little ring. She decided to enter the jewelry store first to sell the ring.


    "I lost the ring papa gave me, mom!!!" Valencia couldn''t walk past the little boy who was younger than her cried like that. She gave him a piece of candy with the money she got from the ring to him to cheer him up.


    "Take your disgusting hands off my son." but the mother wasn''t kind like her own son pushed Valencia in her best dress into the mud on the side of the road.


    Not a single person stepped up to help Valencia, even the man who stood beside the woman stood silently looking cold stared at Valencia.


    "Valencia!!!"


    "Mom!!!" she called out to her mother as soon as she saw her running toward her to hug her. The man didn''t show any sign of remorse or any sort of feeling for his ex-wife. His hands gripped his new wife and his little son with the perfect eyes.


    "Aliya?? Long time no see."


    "Valor..."


    "Isn''t that the hero''s ex-wife?? That little girl called her mom, does that mean..." the crowd started gathering around the group of people.


    p!!!!


    A hand hit Valencia''s mother''s cheek loudly, a drop of blood fell down to the ground came out of the cut on Aliya''s face.


    "You set this up, didn''t you??!!! Did you regret leaving him?? Now you want to ruin our family??"


    "I never intended to do that..."


    "Let''s go...we should find the ring..." the new wife shook off her husband who tried to avoid right off her. She gave her child to the hero and started mumbling,


    "YOu disgusting sh*t. Your daughter is a monster!!! Who do you think she gets that from??? You''re a disgrace to our empire!!!!"


    Valencia stood there clenching her pocket of money staring at that woman who talked bad at her mother who was silent turning her head down without saying anything back ept everything.


    Her hands were shaking holding Valencia''s hands, and yet Valencia''s father hugged his new child ignored all that letting his new wife do everything she wanted.


    "Enough!!!!!"


    "Silent, Valencia..."


    "What did you say, you rude brat???!!!" that woman raised her voice at Valencia and reached out her hand grabbing Valencia''s hair making her in pain.


    "Stop, stop...don''t hurt my daughter!!! We apologize!!!!" Valencia''s mother cried putting her hand together begging the new wife to spare her daughter, the people were there the whole witnessing everything.


    Valencia''s mother called out for help, but no one helped her except stepping on her even more talking bad about her.


    The most painful thing was how the hero carried his own son walking away from that ce leaving the people from his past to be looked down in the middle of the street.


    That wasn''t even the worst part yet, just as when Valencia''s eyes color almost changed from white to ck, her mother rushed to hug her to control her eyes.


    She definitely mustn''t use it among the crowd.


    "Mom...please...just once...we''ll move from the disgusting trash can."


    "No, no, no...am I your mother??? Listen to me!!!" it was the first time her mother raised her voice at her, Valencia shed tears seeing how the new wife kicked her mother''s back mercilessly. Soon after, everyone started tough mocking her mother passing her own hat from one hand to one hand like she was a monkey in the circle.


    "Grim reaper''s eyes, my as*!!! You''re just blind, idiot!!!" the kid threw eggs and tomato at Valencia. The new wife snickered watching that scene. Valencia''s mother hit her limit, she became exhausted fell down on her knee while hugging her own daughter from all of those filthy things they threw at the miserable mother and daughter.


    The new wife bent down whispering into Aliya''s ears, "Don''t evere back here again and thank you for giving him to me...you''re stupid leaving such a man for your demon daughter..." with the teasingugh at the end of the sentence.


    "And one more thing...remember how your husbands ran to ask the priest...?? The priest never said anything...it was me!!! Now get the f*ck out of my face..."


    "...but it looks like your words are right...I indeed killed human..."


    "Valencia...stop!!!! Stop immediately!!!!!! I''m your mother!!!!!!! Close your eyes!!!!!!" her mother hit her own daughter to stop what she was doing. But it was toote when the new wife fell down with her pale lip pointing at thest blue sky she could see in her life.


    To be continued....!

 Chapter 116 - Hiatus!!

    <strong>!Do Not Unlock The Chapter!!!!</strong>


    <strong>The Novel will be on hiatus for one week due to the author''s health condition!!</strong>


    <strong>Apologize for the inconvenience.</strong>


    "When I grow up, I want to be a knight, save the northern empire and destroy the center."


    "A strong night, great!!"


    Different time but the thing Valencia shared with Marte and Jel was how she always looked outside her own window at all of the kids who had their freedoms to be able to walk under the sunlight on the green grass.


    Here is how her strong began, the origin of the woman who became the demon everyone hates.


    +++


    Valencia was born a thousand years after demons started appearing everywhere. The person who could y the demon was given the title ''Demon yer'' and was given treasure as their sacrifice and effort.


    Every demon was originally a person, Valencia was born as the daughter of the hero named Valor, the fire magic user who could cut off the demon''s head.


    But unlike other demons, Valencia was already born as a human but somewhat was called a demon by everyone from her birth.


    "Please...please spare our daughter, Valor...please she didn''t do anything wrong...please..." a pitiful mother begged for the father of the child to put down his sword which put on Valencia''s throat begging kneeling down to his feet but his eyes were still the same ring at his demon daughter.


    "She will kill people in the future. The messenger of the priest said so."


    "No...she will...she will control her eyes, please...I won''t let her use those eyes again, please spare her."


    "Aliya, between me and this demon...who will you choose? I''m the hero, I definitely can''t let this child live." her eyes widen hearing such a question from the man she loved all her heart.


    Little Valencia held on tight to the mother''s end of dress with the expressionless face staring into ck space with her white eyes.


    "Mom, why are you crying...??"


    "Valor, are you seriously asking me that???" the mother stood up facing her husband grabbing her daughter''s hands.


    "Yeah, I''m dead serious. We can get another child, no matter what, we can''t keep such a monster child, what if words get out? What if they said I''ll give birth to the demon even if I''m a hero??"


    "Ha...haha...you''re not the one giving birth, Valor. You don''t know how it felt like...she''s my daughter, the child in my womb for ten months!!! She came out of me!!! You want me to choose?? She''s not even a thing to choose in the first ce!!!!" raising her voice at that man with her eyes showed everything from her bottomless despair to how broken her heart was.


    "If you want to keep that child, then get out of my house!!!" the hero was very sure that her wife would choose him, but instead he ended up seeing how his wife and his monster child walked out of the mansion away from his life forever.


    "Be the hero until you die...Valor...and just forget that I ever married you..."


    "Mom, your hands are shaking..."


    "Sorry, it''s just too cold today, Valencia."


    "Mom, why are you ck like this...? I can''t see the bright yellow light from you anymore...and father waspletely red...earlier..."


    "Don''t worry about mommy...mom''s fine..."


    "Mom, I''m not deaf..."


    "...Valencia...please let mommy rest for a second...mom is a little tired today..." her mother crouched down hiding her face even though her own daughter was blind at the dark valley crying silently as she could.


    "It''s not toote, you can go back to father..."


    Three yearster,


    The hero''s first son was born, the hero''s pride and joy. The whole northern empire was overjoyed by the fact of how simr the hero was with his own son with the ''messenger'' of the priest.


    The child was blessed by the priest, even the royal family. The hero kept making achievement after achievement killing demons like killing rats.


    Without knowing the real demon who will kill him will appear soon to wreck the family he cherished like his own life.


    "Valencia, don''t go outside, okay?? I''ll be back soon."


    "Yes, mom." she waved her hands at her mother, after seeing her mother leave, Valencia walked to the window opening the curtain looking outside with her shared eyes with crow.


    "This is mom''s birthday!!! I have to buy some gifts for mom." she was d she could finally figure out a way to get her hand on money for buying gifts for her mother''s birthday.


    The crow dropped the golden ring with the fire emblem on it on the palm of Valencia. She smiled adorably holding it tight in her palm rushing out of her little hut outside the northern empire.


    Without the barrier protecting them from the snow, her mother had to give the nket to Valencia to keep her warm.


    Valencia with her crow as her best friend ran and jumped on the mountain entering the secret entrance crossing the border, the beautiful empire was so beautiful in the crow''s eyes. Valencia was happy to see such a beautiful ce no matter how many times she saw it, even not with her own eyes, it was enough to make her day better.


    She slid down the snowy mountain blending it with the crowd on the big street with many selling stalls on each side of the street.


    Valencia kept wondering what she should buy for her mother with the little ring. She decided to enter the jewelry store first to sell the ring.


    "I lost the ring papa gave me, mom!!!" Valencia couldn''t walk past the little boy who was younger than her cried like that. She gave him a piece of candy with the money she got from the ring to him to cheer him up.


    "Take your disgusting hands off my son." but the mother wasn''t kind like her own son pushed Valencia in her best dress into the mud on the side of the road.


    Not a single person stepped up to help Valencia, even the man who stood beside the woman stood silently looking cold stared at Valencia.


    "Valencia!!!"


    "Mom!!!" she called out to her mother as soon as she saw her running toward her to hug her. The man didn''t show any sign of remorse or any sort of feeling for his ex-wife. His hands gripped his new wife and his little son with the perfect eyes.


    "Aliya?? Long time no see."


    "Valor..."


    "Isn''t that the hero''s ex-wife?? That little girl called her mom, does that mean..." the crowd started gathering around the group of people.


    p!!!!


    A hand hit Valencia''s mother''s cheek loudly, a drop of blood fell down to the ground came out of the cut on Aliya''s face.


    "You set this up, didn''t you??!!! Did you regret leaving him?? Now you want to ruin our family??"


    "I never intended to do that..."


    "Let''s go...we should find the ring..." the new wife shook off her husband who tried to avoid right off her. She gave her child to the hero and started mumbling,


    "YOu disgusting sh*t. Your daughter is a monster!!! Who do you think she gets that from??? You''re a disgrace to our empire!!!!"


    Valencia stood there clenching her pocket of money staring at that woman who talked bad at her mother who was silent turning her head down without saying anything back ept everything.


    Her hands were shaking holding Valencia''s hands, and yet Valencia''s father hugged his new child ignored all that letting his new wife do everything she wanted.


    "Enough!!!!!"


    "Silent, Valencia..."


    "What did you say, you rude brat???!!!" that woman raised her voice at Valencia and reached out her hand grabbing Valencia''s hair making her in pain.


    "Stop, stop...don''t hurt my daughter!!! We apologize!!!!" Valencia''s mother cried putting her hand together begging the new wife to spare her daughter, the people were there the whole witnessing everything.


    Valencia''s mother called out for help, but no one helped her except stepping on her even more talking bad about her.


    The most painful thing was how the hero carried his own son walking away from that ce leaving the people from his past to be looked down in the middle of the street.


    That wasn''t even the worst part yet, just as when Valencia''s eyes color almost changed from white to ck, her mother rushed to hug her to control her eyes.


    She definitely mustn''t use it among the crowd.


    "Mom...please...just once...we''ll move from the disgusting trash can."


    "No, no, no...am I your mother??? Listen to me!!!" it was the first time her mother raised her voice at her, Valencia shed tears seeing how the new wife kicked her mother''s back mercilessly. Soon after, everyone started tough mocking her mother passing her own hat from one hand to one hand like she was a monkey in the circle.


    "Grim reaper''s eyes, my as*!!! You''re just blind, idiot!!!" the kid threw eggs and tomato at Valencia. The new wife snickered watching that scene. Valencia''s mother hit her limit, she became exhausted fell down on her knee while hugging her own daughter from all of those filthy things they threw at the miserable mother and daughter.


    The new wife bent down whispering into Aliya''s ears, "Don''t evere back here again and thank you for giving him to me...you''re stupid leaving such a man for your demon daughter..." with the teasingugh at the end of the sentence.


    "And one more thing...remember how your husbands ran to ask the priest...?? The priest never said anything...it was me!!! Now get the f*ck out of my face..."


    "...but it looks like your words are right...I indeed killed human..."


    "Valencia...stop!!!! Stop immediately!!!!!! I''m your mother!!!!!!! Close your eyes!!!!!!" her mother hit her own daughter to stop what she was doing. But it was toote when the new wife fell down with her pale lip pointing at thest blue sky she could see in her life.


    To be continued....!

 Chapter 117 - Hiatus!!

    <strong>!Do Not Unlock The Chapter!!</strong>


    <strong>The Novel will be on hiatus for one week due to the author''s health condition!!</strong>


    <strong>Apologize for the inconvenience.</strong>


    "When I grow up, I want to be a knight, save the northern empire and destroy the center."


    "A strong night, great!!"


    Different time but the thing Valencia shared with Marte and Jel was how she always looked outside her own window at all of the kids who had their freedoms to be able to walk under the sunlight on the green grass.


    Here is how her strong began, the origin of the woman who became the demon everyone hates.


    +++


    Valencia was born a thousand years after demons started appearing everywhere. The person who could y the demon was given the title ''Demon yer'' and was given treasure as their sacrifice and effort.


    Every demon was originally a person, Valencia was born as the daughter of the hero named Valor, the fire magic user who could cut off the demon''s head.


    But unlike other demons, Valencia was already born as a human but somewhat was called a demon by everyone from her birth.


    "Please...please spare our daughter, Valor...please she didn''t do anything wrong...please..." a pitiful mother begged for the father of the child to put down his sword which put on Valencia''s throat begging kneeling down to his feet but his eyes were still the same ring at his demon daughter.


    "She will kill people in the future. The messenger of the priest said so."


    "No...she will...she will control her eyes, please...I won''t let her use those eyes again, please spare her."


    "Aliya, between me and this demon...who will you choose? I''m the hero, I definitely can''t let this child live." her eyes widen hearing such a question from the man she loved all her heart.


    Little Valencia held on tight to the mother''s end of dress with the expressionless face staring into ck space with her white eyes.


    "Mom, why are you crying...??"


    "Valor, are you seriously asking me that???" the mother stood up facing her husband grabbing her daughter''s hands.


    "Yeah, I''m dead serious. We can get another child, no matter what, we can''t keep such a monster child, what if words get out? What if they said I''ll give birth to the demon even if I''m a hero??"


    "Ha...haha...you''re not the one giving birth, Valor. You don''t know how it felt like...she''s my daughter, the child in my womb for ten months!!! She came out of me!!! You want me to choose?? She''s not even a thing to choose in the first ce!!!!" raising her voice at that man with her eyes showed everything from her bottomless despair to how broken her heart was.


    "If you want to keep that child, then get out of my house!!!" the hero was very sure that her wife would choose him, but instead he ended up seeing how his wife and his monster child walked out of the mansion away from his life forever.


    "Be the hero until you die...Valor...and just forget that I ever married you..."


    "Mom, your hands are shaking..."


    "Sorry, it''s just too cold today, Valencia."


    "Mom, why are you ck like this...? I can''t see the bright yellow light from you anymore...and father waspletely red...earlier..."


    "Don''t worry about mommy...mom''s fine..."


    "Mom, I''m not deaf..."


    "...Valencia...please let mommy rest for a second...mom is a little tired today..." her mother crouched down hiding her face even though her own daughter was blind at the dark valley crying silently as she could.


    "It''s not toote, you can go back to father..."


    Three yearster,


    The hero''s first son was born, the hero''s pride and joy. The whole northern empire was overjoyed by the fact of how simr the hero was with his own son with the ''messenger'' of the priest.


    The child was blessed by the priest, even the royal family. The hero kept making achievement after achievement killing demons like killing rats.


    Without knowing the real demon who will kill him will appear soon to wreck the family he cherished like his own life.


    "Valencia, don''t go outside, okay?? I''ll be back soon."


    "Yes, mom." she waved her hands at her mother, after seeing her mother leave, Valencia walked to the window opening the curtain looking outside with her shared eyes with crow.


    "This is mom''s birthday!!! I have to buy some gifts for mom." she was d she could finally figure out a way to get her hand on money for buying gifts for her mother''s birthday.


    The crow dropped the golden ring with the fire emblem on it on the palm of Valencia. She smiled adorably holding it tight in her palm rushing out of her little hut outside the northern empire.


    Without the barrier protecting them from the snow, her mother had to give the nket to Valencia to keep her warm.


    Valencia with her crow as her best friend ran and jumped on the mountain entering the secret entrance crossing the border, the beautiful empire was so beautiful in the crow''s eyes. Valencia was happy to see such a beautiful ce no matter how many times she saw it, even not with her own eyes, it was enough to make her day better.


    She slid down the snowy mountain blending it with the crowd on the big street with many selling stalls on each side of the street.


    Valencia kept wondering what she should buy for her mother with the little ring. She decided to enter the jewelry store first to sell the ring.


    "I lost the ring papa gave me, mom!!!" Valencia couldn''t walk past the little boy who was younger than her cried like that. She gave him a piece of candy with the money she got from the ring to him to cheer him up.


    "Take your disgusting hands off my son." but the mother wasn''t kind like her own son pushed Valencia in her best dress into the mud on the side of the road.


    Not a single person stepped up to help Valencia, even the man who stood beside the woman stood silently looking cold stared at Valencia.


    "Valencia!!!"


    "Mom!!!" she called out to her mother as soon as she saw her running toward her to hug her. The man didn''t show any sign of remorse or any sort of feeling for his ex-wife. His hands gripped his new wife and his little son with the perfect eyes.


    "Aliya?? Long time no see."


    "Valor..."


    "Isn''t that the hero''s ex-wife?? That little girl called her mom, does that mean..." the crowd started gathering around the group of people.


    p!!!!


    A hand hit Valencia''s mother''s cheek loudly, a drop of blood fell down to the ground came out of the cut on Aliya''s face.


    "You set this up, didn''t you??!!! Did you regret leaving him?? Now you want to ruin our family??"


    "I never intended to do that..."


    "Let''s go...we should find the ring..." the new wife shook off her husband who tried to avoid right off her. She gave her child to the hero and started mumbling,


    "YOu disgusting sh*t. Your daughter is a monster!!! Who do you think she gets that from??? You''re a disgrace to our empire!!!!"


    Valencia stood there clenching her pocket of money staring at that woman who talked bad at her mother who was silent turning her head down without saying anything back ept everything.


    Her hands were shaking holding Valencia''s hands, and yet Valencia''s father hugged his new child ignored all that letting his new wife do everything she wanted.


    "Enough!!!!!"


    "Silent, Valencia..."


    "What did you say, you rude brat???!!!" that woman raised her voice at Valencia and reached out her hand grabbing Valencia''s hair making her in pain.


    "Stop, stop...don''t hurt my daughter!!! We apologize!!!!" Valencia''s mother cried putting her hand together begging the new wife to spare her daughter, the people were there the whole witnessing everything.


    Valencia''s mother called out for help, but no one helped her except stepping on her even more talking bad about her.


    The most painful thing was how the hero carried his own son walking away from that ce leaving the people from his past to be looked down in the middle of the street.


    That wasn''t even the worst part yet, just as when Valencia''s eyes color almost changed from white to ck, her mother rushed to hug her to control her eyes.


    She definitely mustn''t use it among the crowd.


    "Mom...please...just once...we''ll move from the disgusting trash can."


    "No, no, no...am I your mother??? Listen to me!!!" it was the first time her mother raised her voice at her, Valencia shed tears seeing how the new wife kicked her mother''s back mercilessly. Soon after, everyone started tough mocking her mother passing her own hat from one hand to one hand like she was a monkey in the circle.


    "Grim reaper''s eyes, my as*!!! You''re just blind, idiot!!!" the kid threw eggs and tomato at Valencia. The new wife snickered watching that scene. Valencia''s mother hit her limit, she became exhausted fell down on her knee while hugging her own daughter from all of those filthy things they threw at the miserable mother and daughter.


    The new wife bent down whispering into Aliya''s ears, "Don''t evere back here again and thank you for giving him to me...you''re stupid leaving such a man for your demon daughter..." with the teasingugh at the end of the sentence.


    "And one more thing...remember how your husbands ran to ask the priest...?? The priest never said anything...it was me!!! Now get the f*ck out of my face..."


    "...but it looks like your words are right...I indeed killed human..."


    "Valencia...stop!!!! Stop immediately!!!!!! I''m your mother!!!!!!! Close your eyes!!!!!!" her mother hit her own daughter to stop what she was doing. But it was toote when the new wife fell down with her pale lip pointing at thest blue sky she could see in her life.


    To be continued....!

 Chapter 118 - Hiatus!!

    <strong>!!Do Not Unlock The Chapter!!!</strong>


    <strong>The Novel will be on hiatus for one week due to the author''s health condition!!</strong>


    <strong>Apologize for the inconvenience.</strong>


    "When I grow up, I want to be a knight, save the northern empire and destroy the center."


    "A strong night, great!!"


    Different time but the thing Valencia shared with Marte and Jel was how she always looked outside her own window at all of the kids who had their freedoms to be able to walk under the sunlight on the green grass.


    Here is how her strong began, the origin of the woman who became the demon everyone hates.


    +++


    Valencia was born a thousand years after demons started appearing everywhere. The person who could y the demon was given the title ''Demon yer'' and was given treasure as their sacrifice and effort.


    Every demon was originally a person, Valencia was born as the daughter of the hero named Valor, the fire magic user who could cut off the demon''s head.


    But unlike other demons, Valencia was already born as a human but somewhat was called a demon by everyone from her birth.


    "Please...please spare our daughter, Valor...please she didn''t do anything wrong...please..." a pitiful mother begged for the father of the child to put down his sword which put on Valencia''s throat begging kneeling down to his feet but his eyes were still the same ring at his demon daughter.


    "She will kill people in the future. The messenger of the priest said so."


    "No...she will...she will control her eyes, please...I won''t let her use those eyes again, please spare her."


    "Aliya, between me and this demon...who will you choose? I''m the hero, I definitely can''t let this child live." her eyes widen hearing such a question from the man she loved all her heart.


    Little Valencia held on tight to the mother''s end of dress with the expressionless face staring into ck space with her white eyes.


    "Mom, why are you crying...??"


    "Valor, are you seriously asking me that???" the mother stood up facing her husband grabbing her daughter''s hands.


    "Yeah, I''m dead serious. We can get another child, no matter what, we can''t keep such a monster child, what if words get out? What if they said I''ll give birth to the demon even if I''m a hero??"


    "Ha...haha...you''re not the one giving birth, Valor. You don''t know how it felt like...she''s my daughter, the child in my womb for ten months!!! She came out of me!!! You want me to choose?? She''s not even a thing to choose in the first ce!!!!" raising her voice at that man with her eyes showed everything from her bottomless despair to how broken her heart was.


    "If you want to keep that child, then get out of my house!!!" the hero was very sure that her wife would choose him, but instead he ended up seeing how his wife and his monster child walked out of the mansion away from his life forever.


    "Be the hero until you die...Valor...and just forget that I ever married you..."


    "Mom, your hands are shaking..."


    "Sorry, it''s just too cold today, Valencia."


    "Mom, why are you ck like this...? I can''t see the bright yellow light from you anymore...and father waspletely red...earlier..."


    "Don''t worry about mommy...mom''s fine..."


    "Mom, I''m not deaf..."


    "...Valencia...please let mommy rest for a second...mom is a little tired today..." her mother crouched down hiding her face even though her own daughter was blind at the dark valley crying silently as she could.


    "It''s not toote, you can go back to father..."


    Three yearster,


    The hero''s first son was born, the hero''s pride and joy. The whole northern empire was overjoyed by the fact of how simr the hero was with his own son with the ''messenger'' of the priest.


    The child was blessed by the priest, even the royal family. The hero kept making achievement after achievement killing demons like killing rats.


    Without knowing the real demon who will kill him will appear soon to wreck the family he cherished like his own life.


    "Valencia, don''t go outside, okay?? I''ll be back soon."


    "Yes, mom." she waved her hands at her mother, after seeing her mother leave, Valencia walked to the window opening the curtain looking outside with her shared eyes with crow.


    "This is mom''s birthday!!! I have to buy some gifts for mom." she was d she could finally figure out a way to get her hand on money for buying gifts for her mother''s birthday.


    The crow dropped the golden ring with the fire emblem on it on the palm of Valencia. She smiled adorably holding it tight in her palm rushing out of her little hut outside the northern empire.


    Without the barrier protecting them from the snow, her mother had to give the nket to Valencia to keep her warm.


    Valencia with her crow as her best friend ran and jumped on the mountain entering the secret entrance crossing the border, the beautiful empire was so beautiful in the crow''s eyes. Valencia was happy to see such a beautiful ce no matter how many times she saw it, even not with her own eyes, it was enough to make her day better.


    She slid down the snowy mountain blending it with the crowd on the big street with many selling stalls on each side of the street.


    Valencia kept wondering what she should buy for her mother with the little ring. She decided to enter the jewelry store first to sell the ring.


    "I lost the ring papa gave me, mom!!!" Valencia couldn''t walk past the little boy who was younger than her cried like that. She gave him a piece of candy with the money she got from the ring to him to cheer him up.


    "Take your disgusting hands off my son." but the mother wasn''t kind like her own son pushed Valencia in her best dress into the mud on the side of the road.


    Not a single person stepped up to help Valencia, even the man who stood beside the woman stood silently looking cold stared at Valencia.


    "Valencia!!!"


    "Mom!!!" she called out to her mother as soon as she saw her running toward her to hug her. The man didn''t show any sign of remorse or any sort of feeling for his ex-wife. His hands gripped his new wife and his little son with the perfect eyes.


    "Aliya?? Long time no see."


    "Valor..."


    "Isn''t that the hero''s ex-wife?? That little girl called her mom, does that mean..." the crowd started gathering around the group of people.


    p!!!!


    A hand hit Valencia''s mother''s cheek loudly, a drop of blood fell down to the ground came out of the cut on Aliya''s face.


    "You set this up, didn''t you??!!! Did you regret leaving him?? Now you want to ruin our family??"


    "I never intended to do that..."


    "Let''s go...we should find the ring..." the new wife shook off her husband who tried to avoid right off her. She gave her child to the hero and started mumbling,


    "YOu disgusting sh*t. Your daughter is a monster!!! Who do you think she gets that from??? You''re a disgrace to our empire!!!!"


    Valencia stood there clenching her pocket of money staring at that woman who talked bad at her mother who was silent turning her head down without saying anything back ept everything.


    Her hands were shaking holding Valencia''s hands, and yet Valencia''s father hugged his new child ignored all that letting his new wife do everything she wanted.


    "Enough!!!!!"


    "Silent, Valencia..."


    "What did you say, you rude brat???!!!" that woman raised her voice at Valencia and reached out her hand grabbing Valencia''s hair making her in pain.


    "Stop, stop...don''t hurt my daughter!!! We apologize!!!!" Valencia''s mother cried putting her hand together begging the new wife to spare her daughter, the people were there the whole witnessing everything.


    Valencia''s mother called out for help, but no one helped her except stepping on her even more talking bad about her.


    The most painful thing was how the hero carried his own son walking away from that ce leaving the people from his past to be looked down in the middle of the street.


    That wasn''t even the worst part yet, just as when Valencia''s eyes color almost changed from white to ck, her mother rushed to hug her to control her eyes.


    She definitely mustn''t use it among the crowd.


    "Mom...please...just once...we''ll move from the disgusting trash can."


    "No, no, no...am I your mother??? Listen to me!!!" it was the first time her mother raised her voice at her, Valencia shed tears seeing how the new wife kicked her mother''s back mercilessly. Soon after, everyone started tough mocking her mother passing her own hat from one hand to one hand like she was a monkey in the circle.


    "Grim reaper''s eyes, my as*!!! You''re just blind, idiot!!!" the kid threw eggs and tomato at Valencia. The new wife snickered watching that scene. Valencia''s mother hit her limit, she became exhausted fell down on her knee while hugging her own daughter from all of those filthy things they threw at the miserable mother and daughter.


    The new wife bent down whispering into Aliya''s ears, "Don''t evere back here again and thank you for giving him to me...you''re stupid leaving such a man for your demon daughter..." with the teasingugh at the end of the sentence.


    "And one more thing...remember how your husbands ran to ask the priest...?? The priest never said anything...it was me!!! Now get the f*ck out of my face..."


    "...but it looks like your words are right...I indeed killed human..."


    "Valencia...stop!!!! Stop immediately!!!!!! I''m your mother!!!!!!! Close your eyes!!!!!!" her mother hit her own daughter to stop what she was doing. But it was toote when the new wife fell down with her pale lip pointing at thest blue sky she could see in her life.


    To be continued....!

 Chapter 119 - Hiatus!!

    <strong>!!Do Not Unlock The Chapter!</strong>


    <strong>The Novel will be on hiatus for one week due to the author''s health condition!!</strong>


    <strong>Apologize for the inconvenience.</strong>


    "When I grow up, I want to be a knight, save the northern empire and destroy the center."


    "A strong night, great!!"


    Different time but the thing Valencia shared with Marte and Jel was how she always looked outside her own window at all of the kids who had their freedoms to be able to walk under the sunlight on the green grass.


    Here is how her strong began, the origin of the woman who became the demon everyone hates.


    +++


    Valencia was born a thousand years after demons started appearing everywhere. The person who could y the demon was given the title ''Demon yer'' and was given treasure as their sacrifice and effort.


    Every demon was originally a person, Valencia was born as the daughter of the hero named Valor, the fire magic user who could cut off the demon''s head.


    But unlike other demons, Valencia was already born as a human but somewhat was called a demon by everyone from her birth.


    "Please...please spare our daughter, Valor...please she didn''t do anything wrong...please..." a pitiful mother begged for the father of the child to put down his sword which put on Valencia''s throat begging kneeling down to his feet but his eyes were still the same ring at his demon daughter.


    "She will kill people in the future. The messenger of the priest said so."


    "No...she will...she will control her eyes, please...I won''t let her use those eyes again, please spare her."


    "Aliya, between me and this demon...who will you choose? I''m the hero, I definitely can''t let this child live." her eyes widen hearing such a question from the man she loved all her heart.


    Little Valencia held on tight to the mother''s end of dress with the expressionless face staring into ck space with her white eyes.


    "Mom, why are you crying...??"


    "Valor, are you seriously asking me that???" the mother stood up facing her husband grabbing her daughter''s hands.


    "Yeah, I''m dead serious. We can get another child, no matter what, we can''t keep such a monster child, what if words get out? What if they said I''ll give birth to the demon even if I''m a hero??"


    "Ha...haha...you''re not the one giving birth, Valor. You don''t know how it felt like...she''s my daughter, the child in my womb for ten months!!! She came out of me!!! You want me to choose?? She''s not even a thing to choose in the first ce!!!!" raising her voice at that man with her eyes showed everything from her bottomless despair to how broken her heart was.


    "If you want to keep that child, then get out of my house!!!" the hero was very sure that her wife would choose him, but instead he ended up seeing how his wife and his monster child walked out of the mansion away from his life forever.


    "Be the hero until you die...Valor...and just forget that I ever married you..."


    "Mom, your hands are shaking..."


    "Sorry, it''s just too cold today, Valencia."


    "Mom, why are you ck like this...? I can''t see the bright yellow light from you anymore...and father waspletely red...earlier..."


    "Don''t worry about mommy...mom''s fine..."


    "Mom, I''m not deaf..."


    "...Valencia...please let mommy rest for a second...mom is a little tired today..." her mother crouched down hiding her face even though her own daughter was blind at the dark valley crying silently as she could.


    "It''s not toote, you can go back to father..."


    Three yearster,


    The hero''s first son was born, the hero''s pride and joy. The whole northern empire was overjoyed by the fact of how simr the hero was with his own son with the ''messenger'' of the priest.


    The child was blessed by the priest, even the royal family. The hero kept making achievement after achievement killing demons like killing rats.


    Without knowing the real demon who will kill him will appear soon to wreck the family he cherished like his own life.


    "Valencia, don''t go outside, okay?? I''ll be back soon."


    "Yes, mom." she waved her hands at her mother, after seeing her mother leave, Valencia walked to the window opening the curtain looking outside with her shared eyes with crow.


    "This is mom''s birthday!!! I have to buy some gifts for mom." she was d she could finally figure out a way to get her hand on money for buying gifts for her mother''s birthday.


    The crow dropped the golden ring with the fire emblem on it on the palm of Valencia. She smiled adorably holding it tight in her palm rushing out of her little hut outside the northern empire.


    Without the barrier protecting them from the snow, her mother had to give the nket to Valencia to keep her warm.


    Valencia with her crow as her best friend ran and jumped on the mountain entering the secret entrance crossing the border, the beautiful empire was so beautiful in the crow''s eyes. Valencia was happy to see such a beautiful ce no matter how many times she saw it, even not with her own eyes, it was enough to make her day better.


    She slid down the snowy mountain blending it with the crowd on the big street with many selling stalls on each side of the street.


    Valencia kept wondering what she should buy for her mother with the little ring. She decided to enter the jewelry store first to sell the ring.


    "I lost the ring papa gave me, mom!!!" Valencia couldn''t walk past the little boy who was younger than her cried like that. She gave him a piece of candy with the money she got from the ring to him to cheer him up.


    "Take your disgusting hands off my son." but the mother wasn''t kind like her own son pushed Valencia in her best dress into the mud on the side of the road.


    Not a single person stepped up to help Valencia, even the man who stood beside the woman stood silently looking cold stared at Valencia.


    "Valencia!!!"


    "Mom!!!" she called out to her mother as soon as she saw her running toward her to hug her. The man didn''t show any sign of remorse or any sort of feeling for his ex-wife. His hands gripped his new wife and his little son with the perfect eyes.


    "Aliya?? Long time no see."


    "Valor..."


    "Isn''t that the hero''s ex-wife?? That little girl called her mom, does that mean..." the crowd started gathering around the group of people.


    p!!!!


    A hand hit Valencia''s mother''s cheek loudly, a drop of blood fell down to the ground came out of the cut on Aliya''s face.


    "You set this up, didn''t you??!!! Did you regret leaving him?? Now you want to ruin our family??"


    "I never intended to do that..."


    "Let''s go...we should find the ring..." the new wife shook off her husband who tried to avoid right off her. She gave her child to the hero and started mumbling,


    "YOu disgusting sh*t. Your daughter is a monster!!! Who do you think she gets that from??? You''re a disgrace to our empire!!!!"


    Valencia stood there clenching her pocket of money staring at that woman who talked bad at her mother who was silent turning her head down without saying anything back ept everything.


    Her hands were shaking holding Valencia''s hands, and yet Valencia''s father hugged his new child ignored all that letting his new wife do everything she wanted.


    "Enough!!!!!"


    "Silent, Valencia..."


    "What did you say, you rude brat???!!!" that woman raised her voice at Valencia and reached out her hand grabbing Valencia''s hair making her in pain.


    "Stop, stop...don''t hurt my daughter!!! We apologize!!!!" Valencia''s mother cried putting her hand together begging the new wife to spare her daughter, the people were there the whole witnessing everything.


    Valencia''s mother called out for help, but no one helped her except stepping on her even more talking bad about her.


    The most painful thing was how the hero carried his own son walking away from that ce leaving the people from his past to be looked down in the middle of the street.


    That wasn''t even the worst part yet, just as when Valencia''s eyes color almost changed from white to ck, her mother rushed to hug her to control her eyes.


    She definitely mustn''t use it among the crowd.


    "Mom...please...just once...we''ll move from the disgusting trash can."


    "No, no, no...am I your mother??? Listen to me!!!" it was the first time her mother raised her voice at her, Valencia shed tears seeing how the new wife kicked her mother''s back mercilessly. Soon after, everyone started tough mocking her mother passing her own hat from one hand to one hand like she was a monkey in the circle.


    "Grim reaper''s eyes, my as*!!! You''re just blind, idiot!!!" the kid threw eggs and tomato at Valencia. The new wife snickered watching that scene. Valencia''s mother hit her limit, she became exhausted fell down on her knee while hugging her own daughter from all of those filthy things they threw at the miserable mother and daughter.


    The new wife bent down whispering into Aliya''s ears, "Don''t evere back here again and thank you for giving him to me...you''re stupid leaving such a man for your demon daughter..." with the teasingugh at the end of the sentence.


    "And one more thing...remember how your husbands ran to ask the priest...?? The priest never said anything...it was me!!! Now get the f*ck out of my face..."


    "...but it looks like your words are right...I indeed killed human..."


    "Valencia...stop!!!! Stop immediately!!!!!! I''m your mother!!!!!!! Close your eyes!!!!!!" her mother hit her own daughter to stop what she was doing. But it was toote when the new wife fell down with her pale lip pointing at thest blue sky she could see in her life.


    To be continued....!

 Chapter 120 - Hiatus!!

    <strong>!!Do Not Unlock The Chapter!!!!!</strong>


    <strong>The Novel will be on hiatus for one week due to the author''s health condition!!</strong>


    <strong>Apologize for the inconvenience.</strong>


    "When I grow up, I want to be a knight, save the northern empire and destroy the center."


    "A strong night, great!!"


    Different time but the thing Valencia shared with Marte and Jel was how she always looked outside her own window at all of the kids who had their freedoms to be able to walk under the sunlight on the green grass.


    Here is how her strong began, the origin of the woman who became the demon everyone hates.


    +++


    Valencia was born a thousand years after demons started appearing everywhere. The person who could y the demon was given the title ''Demon yer'' and was given treasure as their sacrifice and effort.


    Every demon was originally a person, Valencia was born as the daughter of the hero named Valor, the fire magic user who could cut off the demon''s head.


    But unlike other demons, Valencia was already born as a human but somewhat was called a demon by everyone from her birth.


    "Please...please spare our daughter, Valor...please she didn''t do anything wrong...please..." a pitiful mother begged for the father of the child to put down his sword which put on Valencia''s throat begging kneeling down to his feet but his eyes were still the same ring at his demon daughter.


    "She will kill people in the future. The messenger of the priest said so."


    "No...she will...she will control her eyes, please...I won''t let her use those eyes again, please spare her."


    "Aliya, between me and this demon...who will you choose? I''m the hero, I definitely can''t let this child live." her eyes widen hearing such a question from the man she loved all her heart.


    Little Valencia held on tight to the mother''s end of dress with the expressionless face staring into ck space with her white eyes.


    "Mom, why are you crying...??"


    "Valor, are you seriously asking me that???" the mother stood up facing her husband grabbing her daughter''s hands.


    "Yeah, I''m dead serious. We can get another child, no matter what, we can''t keep such a monster child, what if words get out? What if they said I''ll give birth to the demon even if I''m a hero??"


    "Ha...haha...you''re not the one giving birth, Valor. You don''t know how it felt like...she''s my daughter, the child in my womb for ten months!!! She came out of me!!! You want me to choose?? She''s not even a thing to choose in the first ce!!!!" raising her voice at that man with her eyes showed everything from her bottomless despair to how broken her heart was.


    "If you want to keep that child, then get out of my house!!!" the hero was very sure that her wife would choose him, but instead he ended up seeing how his wife and his monster child walked out of the mansion away from his life forever.


    "Be the hero until you die...Valor...and just forget that I ever married you..."


    "Mom, your hands are shaking..."


    "Sorry, it''s just too cold today, Valencia."


    "Mom, why are you ck like this...? I can''t see the bright yellow light from you anymore...and father waspletely red...earlier..."


    "Don''t worry about mommy...mom''s fine..."


    "Mom, I''m not deaf..."


    "...Valencia...please let mommy rest for a second...mom is a little tired today..." her mother crouched down hiding her face even though her own daughter was blind at the dark valley crying silently as she could.


    "It''s not toote, you can go back to father..."


    Three yearster,


    The hero''s first son was born, the hero''s pride and joy. The whole northern empire was overjoyed by the fact of how simr the hero was with his own son with the ''messenger'' of the priest.


    The child was blessed by the priest, even the royal family. The hero kept making achievement after achievement killing demons like killing rats.


    Without knowing the real demon who will kill him will appear soon to wreck the family he cherished like his own life.


    "Valencia, don''t go outside, okay?? I''ll be back soon."


    "Yes, mom." she waved her hands at her mother, after seeing her mother leave, Valencia walked to the window opening the curtain looking outside with her shared eyes with crow.


    "This is mom''s birthday!!! I have to buy some gifts for mom." she was d she could finally figure out a way to get her hand on money for buying gifts for her mother''s birthday.


    The crow dropped the golden ring with the fire emblem on it on the palm of Valencia. She smiled adorably holding it tight in her palm rushing out of her little hut outside the northern empire.


    Without the barrier protecting them from the snow, her mother had to give the nket to Valencia to keep her warm.


    Valencia with her crow as her best friend ran and jumped on the mountain entering the secret entrance crossing the border, the beautiful empire was so beautiful in the crow''s eyes. Valencia was happy to see such a beautiful ce no matter how many times she saw it, even not with her own eyes, it was enough to make her day better.


    She slid down the snowy mountain blending it with the crowd on the big street with many selling stalls on each side of the street.


    Valencia kept wondering what she should buy for her mother with the little ring. She decided to enter the jewelry store first to sell the ring.


    "I lost the ring papa gave me, mom!!!" Valencia couldn''t walk past the little boy who was younger than her cried like that. She gave him a piece of candy with the money she got from the ring to him to cheer him up.


    "Take your disgusting hands off my son." but the mother wasn''t kind like her own son pushed Valencia in her best dress into the mud on the side of the road.


    Not a single person stepped up to help Valencia, even the man who stood beside the woman stood silently looking cold stared at Valencia.


    "Valencia!!!"


    "Mom!!!" she called out to her mother as soon as she saw her running toward her to hug her. The man didn''t show any sign of remorse or any sort of feeling for his ex-wife. His hands gripped his new wife and his little son with the perfect eyes.


    "Aliya?? Long time no see."


    "Valor..."


    "Isn''t that the hero''s ex-wife?? That little girl called her mom, does that mean..." the crowd started gathering around the group of people.


    p!!!!


    A hand hit Valencia''s mother''s cheek loudly, a drop of blood fell down to the ground came out of the cut on Aliya''s face.


    "You set this up, didn''t you??!!! Did you regret leaving him?? Now you want to ruin our family??"


    "I never intended to do that..."


    "Let''s go...we should find the ring..." the new wife shook off her husband who tried to avoid right off her. She gave her child to the hero and started mumbling,


    "YOu disgusting sh*t. Your daughter is a monster!!! Who do you think she gets that from??? You''re a disgrace to our empire!!!!"


    Valencia stood there clenching her pocket of money staring at that woman who talked bad at her mother who was silent turning her head down without saying anything back ept everything.


    Her hands were shaking holding Valencia''s hands, and yet Valencia''s father hugged his new child ignored all that letting his new wife do everything she wanted.


    "Enough!!!!!"


    "Silent, Valencia..."


    "What did you say, you rude brat???!!!" that woman raised her voice at Valencia and reached out her hand grabbing Valencia''s hair making her in pain.


    "Stop, stop...don''t hurt my daughter!!! We apologize!!!!" Valencia''s mother cried putting her hand together begging the new wife to spare her daughter, the people were there the whole witnessing everything.


    Valencia''s mother called out for help, but no one helped her except stepping on her even more talking bad about her.


    The most painful thing was how the hero carried his own son walking away from that ce leaving the people from his past to be looked down in the middle of the street.


    That wasn''t even the worst part yet, just as when Valencia''s eyes color almost changed from white to ck, her mother rushed to hug her to control her eyes.


    She definitely mustn''t use it among the crowd.


    "Mom...please...just once...we''ll move from the disgusting trash can."


    "No, no, no...am I your mother??? Listen to me!!!" it was the first time her mother raised her voice at her, Valencia shed tears seeing how the new wife kicked her mother''s back mercilessly. Soon after, everyone started tough mocking her mother passing her own hat from one hand to one hand like she was a monkey in the circle.


    "Grim reaper''s eyes, my as*!!! You''re just blind, idiot!!!" the kid threw eggs and tomato at Valencia. The new wife snickered watching that scene. Valencia''s mother hit her limit, she became exhausted fell down on her knee while hugging her own daughter from all of those filthy things they threw at the miserable mother and daughter.


    The new wife bent down whispering into Aliya''s ears, "Don''t evere back here again and thank you for giving him to me...you''re stupid leaving such a man for your demon daughter..." with the teasingugh at the end of the sentence.


    "And one more thing...remember how your husbands ran to ask the priest...?? The priest never said anything...it was me!!! Now get the f*ck out of my face..."


    "...but it looks like your words are right...I indeed killed human..."


    "Valencia...stop!!!! Stop immediately!!!!!! I''m your mother!!!!!!! Close your eyes!!!!!!" her mother hit her own daughter to stop what she was doing. But it was toote when the new wife fell down with her pale lip pointing at thest blue sky she could see in her life.


    To be continued....!

 Chapter 121 - Hiatus!!

    <strong>!!Do Not Unlock The Chapter!!!</strong>


    <strong>The Novel will be on hiatus for one week due to the author''s health condition!!</strong>


    <strong>Apologize for the inconvenience.</strong>


    "When I grow up, I want to be a knight, save the northern empire and destroy the center."


    "A strong night, great!!"


    Different time but the thing Valencia shared with Marte and Jel was how she always looked outside her own window at all of the kids who had their freedoms to be able to walk under the sunlight on the green grass.


    Here is how her strong began, the origin of the woman who became the demon everyone hates.


    +++


    Valencia was born a thousand years after demons started appearing everywhere. The person who could y the demon was given the title ''Demon yer'' and was given treasure as their sacrifice and effort.


    Every demon was originally a person, Valencia was born as the daughter of the hero named Valor, the fire magic user who could cut off the demon''s head.


    But unlike other demons, Valencia was already born as a human but somewhat was called a demon by everyone from her birth.


    "Please...please spare our daughter, Valor...please she didn''t do anything wrong...please..." a pitiful mother begged for the father of the child to put down his sword which put on Valencia''s throat begging kneeling down to his feet but his eyes were still the same ring at his demon daughter.


    "She will kill people in the future. The messenger of the priest said so."


    "No...she will...she will control her eyes, please...I won''t let her use those eyes again, please spare her."


    "Aliya, between me and this demon...who will you choose? I''m the hero, I definitely can''t let this child live." her eyes widen hearing such a question from the man she loved all her heart.


    Little Valencia held on tight to the mother''s end of dress with the expressionless face staring into ck space with her white eyes.


    "Mom, why are you crying...??"


    "Valor, are you seriously asking me that???" the mother stood up facing her husband grabbing her daughter''s hands.


    "Yeah, I''m dead serious. We can get another child, no matter what, we can''t keep such a monster child, what if words get out? What if they said I''ll give birth to the demon even if I''m a hero??"


    "Ha...haha...you''re not the one giving birth, Valor. You don''t know how it felt like...she''s my daughter, the child in my womb for ten months!!! She came out of me!!! You want me to choose?? She''s not even a thing to choose in the first ce!!!!" raising her voice at that man with her eyes showed everything from her bottomless despair to how broken her heart was.


    "If you want to keep that child, then get out of my house!!!" the hero was very sure that her wife would choose him, but instead he ended up seeing how his wife and his monster child walked out of the mansion away from his life forever.


    "Be the hero until you die...Valor...and just forget that I ever married you..."


    "Mom, your hands are shaking..."


    "Sorry, it''s just too cold today, Valencia."


    "Mom, why are you ck like this...? I can''t see the bright yellow light from you anymore...and father waspletely red...earlier..."


    "Don''t worry about mommy...mom''s fine..."


    "Mom, I''m not deaf..."


    "...Valencia...please let mommy rest for a second...mom is a little tired today..." her mother crouched down hiding her face even though her own daughter was blind at the dark valley crying silently as she could.


    "It''s not toote, you can go back to father..."


    Three yearster,


    The hero''s first son was born, the hero''s pride and joy. The whole northern empire was overjoyed by the fact of how simr the hero was with his own son with the ''messenger'' of the priest.


    The child was blessed by the priest, even the royal family. The hero kept making achievement after achievement killing demons like killing rats.


    Without knowing the real demon who will kill him will appear soon to wreck the family he cherished like his own life.


    "Valencia, don''t go outside, okay?? I''ll be back soon."


    "Yes, mom." she waved her hands at her mother, after seeing her mother leave, Valencia walked to the window opening the curtain looking outside with her shared eyes with crow.


    "This is mom''s birthday!!! I have to buy some gifts for mom." she was d she could finally figure out a way to get her hand on money for buying gifts for her mother''s birthday.


    The crow dropped the golden ring with the fire emblem on it on the palm of Valencia. She smiled adorably holding it tight in her palm rushing out of her little hut outside the northern empire.


    Without the barrier protecting them from the snow, her mother had to give the nket to Valencia to keep her warm.


    Valencia with her crow as her best friend ran and jumped on the mountain entering the secret entrance crossing the border, the beautiful empire was so beautiful in the crow''s eyes. Valencia was happy to see such a beautiful ce no matter how many times she saw it, even not with her own eyes, it was enough to make her day better.


    She slid down the snowy mountain blending it with the crowd on the big street with many selling stalls on each side of the street.


    Valencia kept wondering what she should buy for her mother with the little ring. She decided to enter the jewelry store first to sell the ring.


    "I lost the ring papa gave me, mom!!!" Valencia couldn''t walk past the little boy who was younger than her cried like that. She gave him a piece of candy with the money she got from the ring to him to cheer him up.


    "Take your disgusting hands off my son." but the mother wasn''t kind like her own son pushed Valencia in her best dress into the mud on the side of the road.


    Not a single person stepped up to help Valencia, even the man who stood beside the woman stood silently looking cold stared at Valencia.


    "Valencia!!!"


    "Mom!!!" she called out to her mother as soon as she saw her running toward her to hug her. The man didn''t show any sign of remorse or any sort of feeling for his ex-wife. His hands gripped his new wife and his little son with the perfect eyes.


    "Aliya?? Long time no see."


    "Valor..."


    "Isn''t that the hero''s ex-wife?? That little girl called her mom, does that mean..." the crowd started gathering around the group of people.


    p!!!!


    A hand hit Valencia''s mother''s cheek loudly, a drop of blood fell down to the ground came out of the cut on Aliya''s face.


    "You set this up, didn''t you??!!! Did you regret leaving him?? Now you want to ruin our family??"


    "I never intended to do that..."


    "Let''s go...we should find the ring..." the new wife shook off her husband who tried to avoid right off her. She gave her child to the hero and started mumbling,


    "YOu disgusting sh*t. Your daughter is a monster!!! Who do you think she gets that from??? You''re a disgrace to our empire!!!!"


    Valencia stood there clenching her pocket of money staring at that woman who talked bad at her mother who was silent turning her head down without saying anything back ept everything.


    Her hands were shaking holding Valencia''s hands, and yet Valencia''s father hugged his new child ignored all that letting his new wife do everything she wanted.


    "Enough!!!!!"


    "Silent, Valencia..."


    "What did you say, you rude brat???!!!" that woman raised her voice at Valencia and reached out her hand grabbing Valencia''s hair making her in pain.


    "Stop, stop...don''t hurt my daughter!!! We apologize!!!!" Valencia''s mother cried putting her hand together begging the new wife to spare her daughter, the people were there the whole witnessing everything.


    Valencia''s mother called out for help, but no one helped her except stepping on her even more talking bad about her.


    The most painful thing was how the hero carried his own son walking away from that ce leaving the people from his past to be looked down in the middle of the street.


    That wasn''t even the worst part yet, just as when Valencia''s eyes color almost changed from white to ck, her mother rushed to hug her to control her eyes.


    She definitely mustn''t use it among the crowd.


    "Mom...please...just once...we''ll move from the disgusting trash can."


    "No, no, no...am I your mother??? Listen to me!!!" it was the first time her mother raised her voice at her, Valencia shed tears seeing how the new wife kicked her mother''s back mercilessly. Soon after, everyone started tough mocking her mother passing her own hat from one hand to one hand like she was a monkey in the circle.


    "Grim reaper''s eyes, my as*!!! You''re just blind, idiot!!!" the kid threw eggs and tomato at Valencia. The new wife snickered watching that scene. Valencia''s mother hit her limit, she became exhausted fell down on her knee while hugging her own daughter from all of those filthy things they threw at the miserable mother and daughter.


    The new wife bent down whispering into Aliya''s ears, "Don''t evere back here again and thank you for giving him to me...you''re stupid leaving such a man for your demon daughter..." with the teasingugh at the end of the sentence.


    "And one more thing...remember how your husbands ran to ask the priest...?? The priest never said anything...it was me!!! Now get the f*ck out of my face..."


    "...but it looks like your words are right...I indeed killed human..."


    "Valencia...stop!!!! Stop immediately!!!!!! I''m your mother!!!!!!! Close your eyes!!!!!!" her mother hit her own daughter to stop what she was doing. But it was toote when the new wife fell down with her pale lip pointing at thest blue sky she could see in her life.


    To be continued....!

 Chapter 122 - Hiatus!!

    <strong>!!Do Not Unlock The Chapter!</strong>


    <strong>The Novel will be on hiatus for one week due to the author''s health condition!!</strong>


    <strong>Apologize for the inconvenience.</strong>


    "When I grow up, I want to be a knight, save the northern empire and destroy the center."


    "A strong night, great!!"


    Different time but the thing Valencia shared with Marte and Jel was how she always looked outside her own window at all of the kids who had their freedoms to be able to walk under the sunlight on the green grass.


    Here is how her strong began, the origin of the woman who became the demon everyone hates.


    +++


    Valencia was born a thousand years after demons started appearing everywhere. The person who could y the demon was given the title ''Demon yer'' and was given treasure as their sacrifice and effort.


    Every demon was originally a person, Valencia was born as the daughter of the hero named Valor, the fire magic user who could cut off the demon''s head.


    But unlike other demons, Valencia was already born as a human but somewhat was called a demon by everyone from her birth.


    "Please...please spare our daughter, Valor...please she didn''t do anything wrong...please..." a pitiful mother begged for the father of the child to put down his sword which put on Valencia''s throat begging kneeling down to his feet but his eyes were still the same ring at his demon daughter.


    "She will kill people in the future. The messenger of the priest said so."


    "No...she will...she will control her eyes, please...I won''t let her use those eyes again, please spare her."


    "Aliya, between me and this demon...who will you choose? I''m the hero, I definitely can''t let this child live." her eyes widen hearing such a question from the man she loved all her heart.


    Little Valencia held on tight to the mother''s end of dress with the expressionless face staring into ck space with her white eyes.


    "Mom, why are you crying...??"


    "Valor, are you seriously asking me that???" the mother stood up facing her husband grabbing her daughter''s hands.


    "Yeah, I''m dead serious. We can get another child, no matter what, we can''t keep such a monster child, what if words get out? What if they said I''ll give birth to the demon even if I''m a hero??"


    "Ha...haha...you''re not the one giving birth, Valor. You don''t know how it felt like...she''s my daughter, the child in my womb for ten months!!! She came out of me!!! You want me to choose?? She''s not even a thing to choose in the first ce!!!!" raising her voice at that man with her eyes showed everything from her bottomless despair to how broken her heart was.


    "If you want to keep that child, then get out of my house!!!" the hero was very sure that her wife would choose him, but instead he ended up seeing how his wife and his monster child walked out of the mansion away from his life forever.


    "Be the hero until you die...Valor...and just forget that I ever married you..."


    "Mom, your hands are shaking..."


    "Sorry, it''s just too cold today, Valencia."


    "Mom, why are you ck like this...? I can''t see the bright yellow light from you anymore...and father waspletely red...earlier..."


    "Don''t worry about mommy...mom''s fine..."


    "Mom, I''m not deaf..."


    "...Valencia...please let mommy rest for a second...mom is a little tired today..." her mother crouched down hiding her face even though her own daughter was blind at the dark valley crying silently as she could.


    "It''s not toote, you can go back to father..."


    Three yearster,


    The hero''s first son was born, the hero''s pride and joy. The whole northern empire was overjoyed by the fact of how simr the hero was with his own son with the ''messenger'' of the priest.


    The child was blessed by the priest, even the royal family. The hero kept making achievement after achievement killing demons like killing rats.


    Without knowing the real demon who will kill him will appear soon to wreck the family he cherished like his own life.


    "Valencia, don''t go outside, okay?? I''ll be back soon."


    "Yes, mom." she waved her hands at her mother, after seeing her mother leave, Valencia walked to the window opening the curtain looking outside with her shared eyes with crow.


    "This is mom''s birthday!!! I have to buy some gifts for mom." she was d she could finally figure out a way to get her hand on money for buying gifts for her mother''s birthday.


    The crow dropped the golden ring with the fire emblem on it on the palm of Valencia. She smiled adorably holding it tight in her palm rushing out of her little hut outside the northern empire.


    Without the barrier protecting them from the snow, her mother had to give the nket to Valencia to keep her warm.


    Valencia with her crow as her best friend ran and jumped on the mountain entering the secret entrance crossing the border, the beautiful empire was so beautiful in the crow''s eyes. Valencia was happy to see such a beautiful ce no matter how many times she saw it, even not with her own eyes, it was enough to make her day better.


    She slid down the snowy mountain blending it with the crowd on the big street with many selling stalls on each side of the street.


    Valencia kept wondering what she should buy for her mother with the little ring. She decided to enter the jewelry store first to sell the ring.


    "I lost the ring papa gave me, mom!!!" Valencia couldn''t walk past the little boy who was younger than her cried like that. She gave him a piece of candy with the money she got from the ring to him to cheer him up.


    "Take your disgusting hands off my son." but the mother wasn''t kind like her own son pushed Valencia in her best dress into the mud on the side of the road.


    Not a single person stepped up to help Valencia, even the man who stood beside the woman stood silently looking cold stared at Valencia.


    "Valencia!!!"


    "Mom!!!" she called out to her mother as soon as she saw her running toward her to hug her. The man didn''t show any sign of remorse or any sort of feeling for his ex-wife. His hands gripped his new wife and his little son with the perfect eyes.


    "Aliya?? Long time no see."


    "Valor..."


    "Isn''t that the hero''s ex-wife?? That little girl called her mom, does that mean..." the crowd started gathering around the group of people.


    p!!!!


    A hand hit Valencia''s mother''s cheek loudly, a drop of blood fell down to the ground came out of the cut on Aliya''s face.


    "You set this up, didn''t you??!!! Did you regret leaving him?? Now you want to ruin our family??"


    "I never intended to do that..."


    "Let''s go...we should find the ring..." the new wife shook off her husband who tried to avoid right off her. She gave her child to the hero and started mumbling,


    "YOu disgusting sh*t. Your daughter is a monster!!! Who do you think she gets that from??? You''re a disgrace to our empire!!!!"


    Valencia stood there clenching her pocket of money staring at that woman who talked bad at her mother who was silent turning her head down without saying anything back ept everything.


    Her hands were shaking holding Valencia''s hands, and yet Valencia''s father hugged his new child ignored all that letting his new wife do everything she wanted.


    "Enough!!!!!"


    "Silent, Valencia..."


    "What did you say, you rude brat???!!!" that woman raised her voice at Valencia and reached out her hand grabbing Valencia''s hair making her in pain.


    "Stop, stop...don''t hurt my daughter!!! We apologize!!!!" Valencia''s mother cried putting her hand together begging the new wife to spare her daughter, the people were there the whole witnessing everything.


    Valencia''s mother called out for help, but no one helped her except stepping on her even more talking bad about her.


    The most painful thing was how the hero carried his own son walking away from that ce leaving the people from his past to be looked down in the middle of the street.


    That wasn''t even the worst part yet, just as when Valencia''s eyes color almost changed from white to ck, her mother rushed to hug her to control her eyes.


    She definitely mustn''t use it among the crowd.


    "Mom...please...just once...we''ll move from the disgusting trash can."


    "No, no, no...am I your mother??? Listen to me!!!" it was the first time her mother raised her voice at her, Valencia shed tears seeing how the new wife kicked her mother''s back mercilessly. Soon after, everyone started tough mocking her mother passing her own hat from one hand to one hand like she was a monkey in the circle.


    "Grim reaper''s eyes, my as*!!! You''re just blind, idiot!!!" the kid threw eggs and tomato at Valencia. The new wife snickered watching that scene. Valencia''s mother hit her limit, she became exhausted fell down on her knee while hugging her own daughter from all of those filthy things they threw at the miserable mother and daughter.


    The new wife bent down whispering into Aliya''s ears, "Don''t evere back here again and thank you for giving him to me...you''re stupid leaving such a man for your demon daughter..." with the teasingugh at the end of the sentence.


    "And one more thing...remember how your husbands ran to ask the priest...?? The priest never said anything...it was me!!! Now get the f*ck out of my face..."


    "...but it looks like your words are right...I indeed killed human..."


    "Valencia...stop!!!! Stop immediately!!!!!! I''m your mother!!!!!!! Close your eyes!!!!!!" her mother hit her own daughter to stop what she was doing. But it was toote when the new wife fell down with her pale lip pointing at thest blue sky she could see in her life.


    To be continued....!

 Chapter 123 - Hiatus!!

    <strong>!!Do Not Unlock The Chapter!!</strong>


    <strong>The Novel will be on hiatus for one week due to the author''s health condition!!</strong>


    <strong>Apologize for the inconvenience.</strong>


    "When I grow up, I want to be a knight, save the northern empire and destroy the center."


    "A strong night, great!!"


    Different time but the thing Valencia shared with Marte and Jel was how she always looked outside her own window at all of the kids who had their freedoms to be able to walk under the sunlight on the green grass.


    Here is how her strong began, the origin of the woman who became the demon everyone hates.


    +++


    Valencia was born a thousand years after demons started appearing everywhere. The person who could y the demon was given the title ''Demon yer'' and was given treasure as their sacrifice and effort.


    Every demon was originally a person, Valencia was born as the daughter of the hero named Valor, the fire magic user who could cut off the demon''s head.


    But unlike other demons, Valencia was already born as a human but somewhat was called a demon by everyone from her birth.


    "Please...please spare our daughter, Valor...please she didn''t do anything wrong...please..." a pitiful mother begged for the father of the child to put down his sword which put on Valencia''s throat begging kneeling down to his feet but his eyes were still the same ring at his demon daughter.


    "She will kill people in the future. The messenger of the priest said so."


    "No...she will...she will control her eyes, please...I won''t let her use those eyes again, please spare her."


    "Aliya, between me and this demon...who will you choose? I''m the hero, I definitely can''t let this child live." her eyes widen hearing such a question from the man she loved all her heart.


    Little Valencia held on tight to the mother''s end of dress with the expressionless face staring into ck space with her white eyes.


    "Mom, why are you crying...??"


    "Valor, are you seriously asking me that???" the mother stood up facing her husband grabbing her daughter''s hands.


    "Yeah, I''m dead serious. We can get another child, no matter what, we can''t keep such a monster child, what if words get out? What if they said I''ll give birth to the demon even if I''m a hero??"


    "Ha...haha...you''re not the one giving birth, Valor. You don''t know how it felt like...she''s my daughter, the child in my womb for ten months!!! She came out of me!!! You want me to choose?? She''s not even a thing to choose in the first ce!!!!" raising her voice at that man with her eyes showed everything from her bottomless despair to how broken her heart was.


    "If you want to keep that child, then get out of my house!!!" the hero was very sure that her wife would choose him, but instead he ended up seeing how his wife and his monster child walked out of the mansion away from his life forever.


    "Be the hero until you die...Valor...and just forget that I ever married you..."


    "Mom, your hands are shaking..."


    "Sorry, it''s just too cold today, Valencia."


    "Mom, why are you ck like this...? I can''t see the bright yellow light from you anymore...and father waspletely red...earlier..."


    "Don''t worry about mommy...mom''s fine..."


    "Mom, I''m not deaf..."


    "...Valencia...please let mommy rest for a second...mom is a little tired today..." her mother crouched down hiding her face even though her own daughter was blind at the dark valley crying silently as she could.


    "It''s not toote, you can go back to father..."


    Three yearster,


    The hero''s first son was born, the hero''s pride and joy. The whole northern empire was overjoyed by the fact of how simr the hero was with his own son with the ''messenger'' of the priest.


    The child was blessed by the priest, even the royal family. The hero kept making achievement after achievement killing demons like killing rats.


    Without knowing the real demon who will kill him will appear soon to wreck the family he cherished like his own life.


    "Valencia, don''t go outside, okay?? I''ll be back soon."


    "Yes, mom." she waved her hands at her mother, after seeing her mother leave, Valencia walked to the window opening the curtain looking outside with her shared eyes with crow.


    "This is mom''s birthday!!! I have to buy some gifts for mom." she was d she could finally figure out a way to get her hand on money for buying gifts for her mother''s birthday.


    The crow dropped the golden ring with the fire emblem on it on the palm of Valencia. She smiled adorably holding it tight in her palm rushing out of her little hut outside the northern empire.


    Without the barrier protecting them from the snow, her mother had to give the nket to Valencia to keep her warm.


    Valencia with her crow as her best friend ran and jumped on the mountain entering the secret entrance crossing the border, the beautiful empire was so beautiful in the crow''s eyes. Valencia was happy to see such a beautiful ce no matter how many times she saw it, even not with her own eyes, it was enough to make her day better.


    She slid down the snowy mountain blending it with the crowd on the big street with many selling stalls on each side of the street.


    Valencia kept wondering what she should buy for her mother with the little ring. She decided to enter the jewelry store first to sell the ring.


    "I lost the ring papa gave me, mom!!!" Valencia couldn''t walk past the little boy who was younger than her cried like that. She gave him a piece of candy with the money she got from the ring to him to cheer him up.


    "Take your disgusting hands off my son." but the mother wasn''t kind like her own son pushed Valencia in her best dress into the mud on the side of the road.


    Not a single person stepped up to help Valencia, even the man who stood beside the woman stood silently looking cold stared at Valencia.


    "Valencia!!!"


    "Mom!!!" she called out to her mother as soon as she saw her running toward her to hug her. The man didn''t show any sign of remorse or any sort of feeling for his ex-wife. His hands gripped his new wife and his little son with the perfect eyes.


    "Aliya?? Long time no see."


    "Valor..."


    "Isn''t that the hero''s ex-wife?? That little girl called her mom, does that mean..." the crowd started gathering around the group of people.


    p!!!!


    A hand hit Valencia''s mother''s cheek loudly, a drop of blood fell down to the ground came out of the cut on Aliya''s face.


    "You set this up, didn''t you??!!! Did you regret leaving him?? Now you want to ruin our family??"


    "I never intended to do that..."


    "Let''s go...we should find the ring..." the new wife shook off her husband who tried to avoid right off her. She gave her child to the hero and started mumbling,


    "YOu disgusting sh*t. Your daughter is a monster!!! Who do you think she gets that from??? You''re a disgrace to our empire!!!!"


    Valencia stood there clenching her pocket of money staring at that woman who talked bad at her mother who was silent turning her head down without saying anything back ept everything.


    Her hands were shaking holding Valencia''s hands, and yet Valencia''s father hugged his new child ignored all that letting his new wife do everything she wanted.


    "Enough!!!!!"


    "Silent, Valencia..."


    "What did you say, you rude brat???!!!" that woman raised her voice at Valencia and reached out her hand grabbing Valencia''s hair making her in pain.


    "Stop, stop...don''t hurt my daughter!!! We apologize!!!!" Valencia''s mother cried putting her hand together begging the new wife to spare her daughter, the people were there the whole witnessing everything.


    Valencia''s mother called out for help, but no one helped her except stepping on her even more talking bad about her.


    The most painful thing was how the hero carried his own son walking away from that ce leaving the people from his past to be looked down in the middle of the street.


    That wasn''t even the worst part yet, just as when Valencia''s eyes color almost changed from white to ck, her mother rushed to hug her to control her eyes.


    She definitely mustn''t use it among the crowd.


    "Mom...please...just once...we''ll move from the disgusting trash can."


    "No, no, no...am I your mother??? Listen to me!!!" it was the first time her mother raised her voice at her, Valencia shed tears seeing how the new wife kicked her mother''s back mercilessly. Soon after, everyone started tough mocking her mother passing her own hat from one hand to one hand like she was a monkey in the circle.


    "Grim reaper''s eyes, my as*!!! You''re just blind, idiot!!!" the kid threw eggs and tomato at Valencia. The new wife snickered watching that scene. Valencia''s mother hit her limit, she became exhausted fell down on her knee while hugging her own daughter from all of those filthy things they threw at the miserable mother and daughter.


    The new wife bent down whispering into Aliya''s ears, "Don''t evere back here again and thank you for giving him to me...you''re stupid leaving such a man for your demon daughter..." with the teasingugh at the end of the sentence.


    "And one more thing...remember how your husbands ran to ask the priest...?? The priest never said anything...it was me!!! Now get the f*ck out of my face..."


    "...but it looks like your words are right...I indeed killed human..."


    "Valencia...stop!!!! Stop immediately!!!!!! I''m your mother!!!!!!! Close your eyes!!!!!!" her mother hit her own daughter to stop what she was doing. But it was toote when the new wife fell down with her pale lip pointing at thest blue sky she could see in her life.


    To be continued....!

 Chapter 124 - Hiatus!!

    <strong>!!Do Not Unlock The Chapter!!!!!!</strong>


    <strong>The Novel will be on hiatus for one week due to the author''s health condition!!</strong>


    <strong>Apologize for the inconvenience.</strong>


    "When I grow up, I want to be a knight, save the northern empire and destroy the center."


    "A strong night, great!!"


    Different time but the thing Valencia shared with Marte and Jel was how she always looked outside her own window at all of the kids who had their freedoms to be able to walk under the sunlight on the green grass.


    Here is how her strong began, the origin of the woman who became the demon everyone hates.


    +++


    Valencia was born a thousand years after demons started appearing everywhere. The person who could y the demon was given the title ''Demon yer'' and was given treasure as their sacrifice and effort.


    Every demon was originally a person, Valencia was born as the daughter of the hero named Valor, the fire magic user who could cut off the demon''s head.


    But unlike other demons, Valencia was already born as a human but somewhat was called a demon by everyone from her birth.


    "Please...please spare our daughter, Valor...please she didn''t do anything wrong...please..." a pitiful mother begged for the father of the child to put down his sword which put on Valencia''s throat begging kneeling down to his feet but his eyes were still the same ring at his demon daughter.


    "She will kill people in the future. The messenger of the priest said so."


    "No...she will...she will control her eyes, please...I won''t let her use those eyes again, please spare her."


    "Aliya, between me and this demon...who will you choose? I''m the hero, I definitely can''t let this child live." her eyes widen hearing such a question from the man she loved all her heart.


    Little Valencia held on tight to the mother''s end of dress with the expressionless face staring into ck space with her white eyes.


    "Mom, why are you crying...??"


    "Valor, are you seriously asking me that???" the mother stood up facing her husband grabbing her daughter''s hands.


    "Yeah, I''m dead serious. We can get another child, no matter what, we can''t keep such a monster child, what if words get out? What if they said I''ll give birth to the demon even if I''m a hero??"


    "Ha...haha...you''re not the one giving birth, Valor. You don''t know how it felt like...she''s my daughter, the child in my womb for ten months!!! She came out of me!!! You want me to choose?? She''s not even a thing to choose in the first ce!!!!" raising her voice at that man with her eyes showed everything from her bottomless despair to how broken her heart was.


    "If you want to keep that child, then get out of my house!!!" the hero was very sure that her wife would choose him, but instead he ended up seeing how his wife and his monster child walked out of the mansion away from his life forever.


    "Be the hero until you die...Valor...and just forget that I ever married you..."


    "Mom, your hands are shaking..."


    "Sorry, it''s just too cold today, Valencia."


    "Mom, why are you ck like this...? I can''t see the bright yellow light from you anymore...and father waspletely red...earlier..."


    "Don''t worry about mommy...mom''s fine..."


    "Mom, I''m not deaf..."


    "...Valencia...please let mommy rest for a second...mom is a little tired today..." her mother crouched down hiding her face even though her own daughter was blind at the dark valley crying silently as she could.


    "It''s not toote, you can go back to father..."


    Three yearster,


    The hero''s first son was born, the hero''s pride and joy. The whole northern empire was overjoyed by the fact of how simr the hero was with his own son with the ''messenger'' of the priest.


    The child was blessed by the priest, even the royal family. The hero kept making achievement after achievement killing demons like killing rats.


    Without knowing the real demon who will kill him will appear soon to wreck the family he cherished like his own life.


    "Valencia, don''t go outside, okay?? I''ll be back soon."


    "Yes, mom." she waved her hands at her mother, after seeing her mother leave, Valencia walked to the window opening the curtain looking outside with her shared eyes with crow.


    "This is mom''s birthday!!! I have to buy some gifts for mom." she was d she could finally figure out a way to get her hand on money for buying gifts for her mother''s birthday.


    The crow dropped the golden ring with the fire emblem on it on the palm of Valencia. She smiled adorably holding it tight in her palm rushing out of her little hut outside the northern empire.


    Without the barrier protecting them from the snow, her mother had to give the nket to Valencia to keep her warm.


    Valencia with her crow as her best friend ran and jumped on the mountain entering the secret entrance crossing the border, the beautiful empire was so beautiful in the crow''s eyes. Valencia was happy to see such a beautiful ce no matter how many times she saw it, even not with her own eyes, it was enough to make her day better.


    She slid down the snowy mountain blending it with the crowd on the big street with many selling stalls on each side of the street.


    Valencia kept wondering what she should buy for her mother with the little ring. She decided to enter the jewelry store first to sell the ring.


    "I lost the ring papa gave me, mom!!!" Valencia couldn''t walk past the little boy who was younger than her cried like that. She gave him a piece of candy with the money she got from the ring to him to cheer him up.


    "Take your disgusting hands off my son." but the mother wasn''t kind like her own son pushed Valencia in her best dress into the mud on the side of the road.


    Not a single person stepped up to help Valencia, even the man who stood beside the woman stood silently looking cold stared at Valencia.


    "Valencia!!!"


    "Mom!!!" she called out to her mother as soon as she saw her running toward her to hug her. The man didn''t show any sign of remorse or any sort of feeling for his ex-wife. His hands gripped his new wife and his little son with the perfect eyes.


    "Aliya?? Long time no see."


    "Valor..."


    "Isn''t that the hero''s ex-wife?? That little girl called her mom, does that mean..." the crowd started gathering around the group of people.


    p!!!!


    A hand hit Valencia''s mother''s cheek loudly, a drop of blood fell down to the ground came out of the cut on Aliya''s face.


    "You set this up, didn''t you??!!! Did you regret leaving him?? Now you want to ruin our family??"


    "I never intended to do that..."


    "Let''s go...we should find the ring..." the new wife shook off her husband who tried to avoid right off her. She gave her child to the hero and started mumbling,


    "YOu disgusting sh*t. Your daughter is a monster!!! Who do you think she gets that from??? You''re a disgrace to our empire!!!!"


    Valencia stood there clenching her pocket of money staring at that woman who talked bad at her mother who was silent turning her head down without saying anything back ept everything.


    Her hands were shaking holding Valencia''s hands, and yet Valencia''s father hugged his new child ignored all that letting his new wife do everything she wanted.


    "Enough!!!!!"


    "Silent, Valencia..."


    "What did you say, you rude brat???!!!" that woman raised her voice at Valencia and reached out her hand grabbing Valencia''s hair making her in pain.


    "Stop, stop...don''t hurt my daughter!!! We apologize!!!!" Valencia''s mother cried putting her hand together begging the new wife to spare her daughter, the people were there the whole witnessing everything.


    Valencia''s mother called out for help, but no one helped her except stepping on her even more talking bad about her.


    The most painful thing was how the hero carried his own son walking away from that ce leaving the people from his past to be looked down in the middle of the street.


    That wasn''t even the worst part yet, just as when Valencia''s eyes color almost changed from white to ck, her mother rushed to hug her to control her eyes.


    She definitely mustn''t use it among the crowd.


    "Mom...please...just once...we''ll move from the disgusting trash can."


    "No, no, no...am I your mother??? Listen to me!!!" it was the first time her mother raised her voice at her, Valencia shed tears seeing how the new wife kicked her mother''s back mercilessly. Soon after, everyone started tough mocking her mother passing her own hat from one hand to one hand like she was a monkey in the circle.


    "Grim reaper''s eyes, my as*!!! You''re just blind, idiot!!!" the kid threw eggs and tomato at Valencia. The new wife snickered watching that scene. Valencia''s mother hit her limit, she became exhausted fell down on her knee while hugging her own daughter from all of those filthy things they threw at the miserable mother and daughter.


    The new wife bent down whispering into Aliya''s ears, "Don''t evere back here again and thank you for giving him to me...you''re stupid leaving such a man for your demon daughter..." with the teasingugh at the end of the sentence.


    "And one more thing...remember how your husbands ran to ask the priest...?? The priest never said anything...it was me!!! Now get the f*ck out of my face..."


    "...but it looks like your words are right...I indeed killed human..."


    "Valencia...stop!!!! Stop immediately!!!!!! I''m your mother!!!!!!! Close your eyes!!!!!!" her mother hit her own daughter to stop what she was doing. But it was toote when the new wife fell down with her pale lip pointing at thest blue sky she could see in her life.


    To be continued....!

 Chapter 125 - Hiatus!!

    <strong>!!Do Not Unlock The Chapter!!!</strong>


    <strong>The Novel will be on hiatus for one week due to the author''s health condition!!</strong>


    <strong>Apologize for the inconvenience.</strong>


    "When I grow up, I want to be a knight, save the northern empire and destroy the center."


    "A strong night, great!!"


    Different time but the thing Valencia shared with Marte and Jel was how she always looked outside her own window at all of the kids who had their freedoms to be able to walk under the sunlight on the green grass.


    Here is how her strong began, the origin of the woman who became the demon everyone hates.


    +++


    Valencia was born a thousand years after demons started appearing everywhere. The person who could y the demon was given the title ''Demon yer'' and was given treasure as their sacrifice and effort.


    Every demon was originally a person, Valencia was born as the daughter of the hero named Valor, the fire magic user who could cut off the demon''s head.


    But unlike other demons, Valencia was already born as a human but somewhat was called a demon by everyone from her birth.


    "Please...please spare our daughter, Valor...please she didn''t do anything wrong...please..." a pitiful mother begged for the father of the child to put down his sword which put on Valencia''s throat begging kneeling down to his feet but his eyes were still the same ring at his demon daughter.


    "She will kill people in the future. The messenger of the priest said so."


    "No...she will...she will control her eyes, please...I won''t let her use those eyes again, please spare her."


    "Aliya, between me and this demon...who will you choose? I''m the hero, I definitely can''t let this child live." her eyes widen hearing such a question from the man she loved all her heart.


    Little Valencia held on tight to the mother''s end of dress with the expressionless face staring into ck space with her white eyes.


    "Mom, why are you crying...??"


    "Valor, are you seriously asking me that???" the mother stood up facing her husband grabbing her daughter''s hands.


    "Yeah, I''m dead serious. We can get another child, no matter what, we can''t keep such a monster child, what if words get out? What if they said I''ll give birth to the demon even if I''m a hero??"


    "Ha...haha...you''re not the one giving birth, Valor. You don''t know how it felt like...she''s my daughter, the child in my womb for ten months!!! She came out of me!!! You want me to choose?? She''s not even a thing to choose in the first ce!!!!" raising her voice at that man with her eyes showed everything from her bottomless despair to how broken her heart was.


    "If you want to keep that child, then get out of my house!!!" the hero was very sure that her wife would choose him, but instead he ended up seeing how his wife and his monster child walked out of the mansion away from his life forever.


    "Be the hero until you die...Valor...and just forget that I ever married you..."


    "Mom, your hands are shaking..."


    "Sorry, it''s just too cold today, Valencia."


    "Mom, why are you ck like this...? I can''t see the bright yellow light from you anymore...and father waspletely red...earlier..."


    "Don''t worry about mommy...mom''s fine..."


    "Mom, I''m not deaf..."


    "...Valencia...please let mommy rest for a second...mom is a little tired today..." her mother crouched down hiding her face even though her own daughter was blind at the dark valley crying silently as she could.


    "It''s not toote, you can go back to father..."


    Three yearster,


    The hero''s first son was born, the hero''s pride and joy. The whole northern empire was overjoyed by the fact of how simr the hero was with his own son with the ''messenger'' of the priest.


    The child was blessed by the priest, even the royal family. The hero kept making achievement after achievement killing demons like killing rats.


    Without knowing the real demon who will kill him will appear soon to wreck the family he cherished like his own life.


    "Valencia, don''t go outside, okay?? I''ll be back soon."


    "Yes, mom." she waved her hands at her mother, after seeing her mother leave, Valencia walked to the window opening the curtain looking outside with her shared eyes with crow.


    "This is mom''s birthday!!! I have to buy some gifts for mom." she was d she could finally figure out a way to get her hand on money for buying gifts for her mother''s birthday.


    The crow dropped the golden ring with the fire emblem on it on the palm of Valencia. She smiled adorably holding it tight in her palm rushing out of her little hut outside the northern empire.


    Without the barrier protecting them from the snow, her mother had to give the nket to Valencia to keep her warm.


    Valencia with her crow as her best friend ran and jumped on the mountain entering the secret entrance crossing the border, the beautiful empire was so beautiful in the crow''s eyes. Valencia was happy to see such a beautiful ce no matter how many times she saw it, even not with her own eyes, it was enough to make her day better.


    She slid down the snowy mountain blending it with the crowd on the big street with many selling stalls on each side of the street.


    Valencia kept wondering what she should buy for her mother with the little ring. She decided to enter the jewelry store first to sell the ring.


    "I lost the ring papa gave me, mom!!!" Valencia couldn''t walk past the little boy who was younger than her cried like that. She gave him a piece of candy with the money she got from the ring to him to cheer him up.


    "Take your disgusting hands off my son." but the mother wasn''t kind like her own son pushed Valencia in her best dress into the mud on the side of the road.


    Not a single person stepped up to help Valencia, even the man who stood beside the woman stood silently looking cold stared at Valencia.


    "Valencia!!!"


    "Mom!!!" she called out to her mother as soon as she saw her running toward her to hug her. The man didn''t show any sign of remorse or any sort of feeling for his ex-wife. His hands gripped his new wife and his little son with the perfect eyes.


    "Aliya?? Long time no see."


    "Valor..."


    "Isn''t that the hero''s ex-wife?? That little girl called her mom, does that mean..." the crowd started gathering around the group of people.


    p!!!!


    A hand hit Valencia''s mother''s cheek loudly, a drop of blood fell down to the ground came out of the cut on Aliya''s face.


    "You set this up, didn''t you??!!! Did you regret leaving him?? Now you want to ruin our family??"


    "I never intended to do that..."


    "Let''s go...we should find the ring..." the new wife shook off her husband who tried to avoid right off her. She gave her child to the hero and started mumbling,


    "YOu disgusting sh*t. Your daughter is a monster!!! Who do you think she gets that from??? You''re a disgrace to our empire!!!!"


    Valencia stood there clenching her pocket of money staring at that woman who talked bad at her mother who was silent turning her head down without saying anything back ept everything.


    Her hands were shaking holding Valencia''s hands, and yet Valencia''s father hugged his new child ignored all that letting his new wife do everything she wanted.


    "Enough!!!!!"


    "Silent, Valencia..."


    "What did you say, you rude brat???!!!" that woman raised her voice at Valencia and reached out her hand grabbing Valencia''s hair making her in pain.


    "Stop, stop...don''t hurt my daughter!!! We apologize!!!!" Valencia''s mother cried putting her hand together begging the new wife to spare her daughter, the people were there the whole witnessing everything.


    Valencia''s mother called out for help, but no one helped her except stepping on her even more talking bad about her.


    The most painful thing was how the hero carried his own son walking away from that ce leaving the people from his past to be looked down in the middle of the street.


    That wasn''t even the worst part yet, just as when Valencia''s eyes color almost changed from white to ck, her mother rushed to hug her to control her eyes.


    She definitely mustn''t use it among the crowd.


    "Mom...please...just once...we''ll move from the disgusting trash can."


    "No, no, no...am I your mother??? Listen to me!!!" it was the first time her mother raised her voice at her, Valencia shed tears seeing how the new wife kicked her mother''s back mercilessly. Soon after, everyone started tough mocking her mother passing her own hat from one hand to one hand like she was a monkey in the circle.


    "Grim reaper''s eyes, my as*!!! You''re just blind, idiot!!!" the kid threw eggs and tomato at Valencia. The new wife snickered watching that scene. Valencia''s mother hit her limit, she became exhausted fell down on her knee while hugging her own daughter from all of those filthy things they threw at the miserable mother and daughter.


    The new wife bent down whispering into Aliya''s ears, "Don''t evere back here again and thank you for giving him to me...you''re stupid leaving such a man for your demon daughter..." with the teasingugh at the end of the sentence.


    "And one more thing...remember how your husbands ran to ask the priest...?? The priest never said anything...it was me!!! Now get the f*ck out of my face..."


    "...but it looks like your words are right...I indeed killed human..."


    "Valencia...stop!!!! Stop immediately!!!!!! I''m your mother!!!!!!! Close your eyes!!!!!!" her mother hit her own daughter to stop what she was doing. But it was toote when the new wife fell down with her pale lip pointing at thest blue sky she could see in her life.


    To be continued....!

 Chapter 126 - Hiatus!!

    <strong>!!Do Not Unlock The Chapter!!!!!</strong>


    <strong>The Novel will be on hiatus for one week due to the author''s health condition!!</strong>


    <strong>Apologize for the inconvenience.</strong>


    "When I grow up, I want to be a knight, save the northern empire and destroy the center."


    "A strong night, great!!"


    Different time but the thing Valencia shared with Marte and Jel was how she always looked outside her own window at all of the kids who had their freedoms to be able to walk under the sunlight on the green grass.


    Here is how her strong began, the origin of the woman who became the demon everyone hates.


    +++


    Valencia was born a thousand years after demons started appearing everywhere. The person who could y the demon was given the title ''Demon yer'' and was given treasure as their sacrifice and effort.


    Every demon was originally a person, Valencia was born as the daughter of the hero named Valor, the fire magic user who could cut off the demon''s head.


    But unlike other demons, Valencia was already born as a human but somewhat was called a demon by everyone from her birth.


    "Please...please spare our daughter, Valor...please she didn''t do anything wrong...please..." a pitiful mother begged for the father of the child to put down his sword which put on Valencia''s throat begging kneeling down to his feet but his eyes were still the same ring at his demon daughter.


    "She will kill people in the future. The messenger of the priest said so."


    "No...she will...she will control her eyes, please...I won''t let her use those eyes again, please spare her."


    "Aliya, between me and this demon...who will you choose? I''m the hero, I definitely can''t let this child live." her eyes widen hearing such a question from the man she loved all her heart.


    Little Valencia held on tight to the mother''s end of dress with the expressionless face staring into ck space with her white eyes.


    "Mom, why are you crying...??"


    "Valor, are you seriously asking me that???" the mother stood up facing her husband grabbing her daughter''s hands.


    "Yeah, I''m dead serious. We can get another child, no matter what, we can''t keep such a monster child, what if words get out? What if they said I''ll give birth to the demon even if I''m a hero??"


    "Ha...haha...you''re not the one giving birth, Valor. You don''t know how it felt like...she''s my daughter, the child in my womb for ten months!!! She came out of me!!! You want me to choose?? She''s not even a thing to choose in the first ce!!!!" raising her voice at that man with her eyes showed everything from her bottomless despair to how broken her heart was.


    "If you want to keep that child, then get out of my house!!!" the hero was very sure that her wife would choose him, but instead he ended up seeing how his wife and his monster child walked out of the mansion away from his life forever.


    "Be the hero until you die...Valor...and just forget that I ever married you..."


    "Mom, your hands are shaking..."


    "Sorry, it''s just too cold today, Valencia."


    "Mom, why are you ck like this...? I can''t see the bright yellow light from you anymore...and father waspletely red...earlier..."


    "Don''t worry about mommy...mom''s fine..."


    "Mom, I''m not deaf..."


    "...Valencia...please let mommy rest for a second...mom is a little tired today..." her mother crouched down hiding her face even though her own daughter was blind at the dark valley crying silently as she could.


    "It''s not toote, you can go back to father..."


    Three yearster,


    The hero''s first son was born, the hero''s pride and joy. The whole northern empire was overjoyed by the fact of how simr the hero was with his own son with the ''messenger'' of the priest.


    The child was blessed by the priest, even the royal family. The hero kept making achievement after achievement killing demons like killing rats.


    Without knowing the real demon who will kill him will appear soon to wreck the family he cherished like his own life.


    "Valencia, don''t go outside, okay?? I''ll be back soon."


    "Yes, mom." she waved her hands at her mother, after seeing her mother leave, Valencia walked to the window opening the curtain looking outside with her shared eyes with crow.


    "This is mom''s birthday!!! I have to buy some gifts for mom." she was d she could finally figure out a way to get her hand on money for buying gifts for her mother''s birthday.


    The crow dropped the golden ring with the fire emblem on it on the palm of Valencia. She smiled adorably holding it tight in her palm rushing out of her little hut outside the northern empire.


    Without the barrier protecting them from the snow, her mother had to give the nket to Valencia to keep her warm.


    Valencia with her crow as her best friend ran and jumped on the mountain entering the secret entrance crossing the border, the beautiful empire was so beautiful in the crow''s eyes. Valencia was happy to see such a beautiful ce no matter how many times she saw it, even not with her own eyes, it was enough to make her day better.


    She slid down the snowy mountain blending it with the crowd on the big street with many selling stalls on each side of the street.


    Valencia kept wondering what she should buy for her mother with the little ring. She decided to enter the jewelry store first to sell the ring.


    "I lost the ring papa gave me, mom!!!" Valencia couldn''t walk past the little boy who was younger than her cried like that. She gave him a piece of candy with the money she got from the ring to him to cheer him up.


    "Take your disgusting hands off my son." but the mother wasn''t kind like her own son pushed Valencia in her best dress into the mud on the side of the road.


    Not a single person stepped up to help Valencia, even the man who stood beside the woman stood silently looking cold stared at Valencia.


    "Valencia!!!"


    "Mom!!!" she called out to her mother as soon as she saw her running toward her to hug her. The man didn''t show any sign of remorse or any sort of feeling for his ex-wife. His hands gripped his new wife and his little son with the perfect eyes.


    "Aliya?? Long time no see."


    "Valor..."


    "Isn''t that the hero''s ex-wife?? That little girl called her mom, does that mean..." the crowd started gathering around the group of people.


    p!!!!


    A hand hit Valencia''s mother''s cheek loudly, a drop of blood fell down to the ground came out of the cut on Aliya''s face.


    "You set this up, didn''t you??!!! Did you regret leaving him?? Now you want to ruin our family??"


    "I never intended to do that..."


    "Let''s go...we should find the ring..." the new wife shook off her husband who tried to avoid right off her. She gave her child to the hero and started mumbling,


    "YOu disgusting sh*t. Your daughter is a monster!!! Who do you think she gets that from??? You''re a disgrace to our empire!!!!"


    Valencia stood there clenching her pocket of money staring at that woman who talked bad at her mother who was silent turning her head down without saying anything back ept everything.


    Her hands were shaking holding Valencia''s hands, and yet Valencia''s father hugged his new child ignored all that letting his new wife do everything she wanted.


    "Enough!!!!!"


    "Silent, Valencia..."


    "What did you say, you rude brat???!!!" that woman raised her voice at Valencia and reached out her hand grabbing Valencia''s hair making her in pain.


    "Stop, stop...don''t hurt my daughter!!! We apologize!!!!" Valencia''s mother cried putting her hand together begging the new wife to spare her daughter, the people were there the whole witnessing everything.


    Valencia''s mother called out for help, but no one helped her except stepping on her even more talking bad about her.


    The most painful thing was how the hero carried his own son walking away from that ce leaving the people from his past to be looked down in the middle of the street.


    That wasn''t even the worst part yet, just as when Valencia''s eyes color almost changed from white to ck, her mother rushed to hug her to control her eyes.


    She definitely mustn''t use it among the crowd.


    "Mom...please...just once...we''ll move from the disgusting trash can."


    "No, no, no...am I your mother??? Listen to me!!!" it was the first time her mother raised her voice at her, Valencia shed tears seeing how the new wife kicked her mother''s back mercilessly. Soon after, everyone started tough mocking her mother passing her own hat from one hand to one hand like she was a monkey in the circle.


    "Grim reaper''s eyes, my as*!!! You''re just blind, idiot!!!" the kid threw eggs and tomato at Valencia. The new wife snickered watching that scene. Valencia''s mother hit her limit, she became exhausted fell down on her knee while hugging her own daughter from all of those filthy things they threw at the miserable mother and daughter.


    The new wife bent down whispering into Aliya''s ears, "Don''t evere back here again and thank you for giving him to me...you''re stupid leaving such a man for your demon daughter..." with the teasingugh at the end of the sentence.


    "And one more thing...remember how your husbands ran to ask the priest...?? The priest never said anything...it was me!!! Now get the f*ck out of my face..."


    "...but it looks like your words are right...I indeed killed human..."


    "Valencia...stop!!!! Stop immediately!!!!!! I''m your mother!!!!!!! Close your eyes!!!!!!" her mother hit her own daughter to stop what she was doing. But it was toote when the new wife fell down with her pale lip pointing at thest blue sky she could see in her life.


    To be continued....!

 Chapter 127 - Hiatus!!

    <strong>!!Do Not Unlock The Chapter!</strong>


    <strong>The Novel will be on hiatus for one week due to the author''s health condition!!</strong>


    <strong>Apologize for the inconvenience.</strong>


    "When I grow up, I want to be a knight, save the northern empire and destroy the center."


    "A strong night, great!!"


    Different time but the thing Valencia shared with Marte and Jel was how she always looked outside her own window at all of the kids who had their freedoms to be able to walk under the sunlight on the green grass.


    Here is how her strong began, the origin of the woman who became the demon everyone hates.


    +++


    Valencia was born a thousand years after demons started appearing everywhere. The person who could y the demon was given the title ''Demon yer'' and was given treasure as their sacrifice and effort.


    Every demon was originally a person, Valencia was born as the daughter of the hero named Valor, the fire magic user who could cut off the demon''s head.


    But unlike other demons, Valencia was already born as a human but somewhat was called a demon by everyone from her birth.


    "Please...please spare our daughter, Valor...please she didn''t do anything wrong...please..." a pitiful mother begged for the father of the child to put down his sword which put on Valencia''s throat begging kneeling down to his feet but his eyes were still the same ring at his demon daughter.


    "She will kill people in the future. The messenger of the priest said so."


    "No...she will...she will control her eyes, please...I won''t let her use those eyes again, please spare her."


    "Aliya, between me and this demon...who will you choose? I''m the hero, I definitely can''t let this child live." her eyes widen hearing such a question from the man she loved all her heart.


    Little Valencia held on tight to the mother''s end of dress with the expressionless face staring into ck space with her white eyes.


    "Mom, why are you crying...??"


    "Valor, are you seriously asking me that???" the mother stood up facing her husband grabbing her daughter''s hands.


    "Yeah, I''m dead serious. We can get another child, no matter what, we can''t keep such a monster child, what if words get out? What if they said I''ll give birth to the demon even if I''m a hero??"


    "Ha...haha...you''re not the one giving birth, Valor. You don''t know how it felt like...she''s my daughter, the child in my womb for ten months!!! She came out of me!!! You want me to choose?? She''s not even a thing to choose in the first ce!!!!" raising her voice at that man with her eyes showed everything from her bottomless despair to how broken her heart was.


    "If you want to keep that child, then get out of my house!!!" the hero was very sure that her wife would choose him, but instead he ended up seeing how his wife and his monster child walked out of the mansion away from his life forever.


    "Be the hero until you die...Valor...and just forget that I ever married you..."


    "Mom, your hands are shaking..."


    "Sorry, it''s just too cold today, Valencia."


    "Mom, why are you ck like this...? I can''t see the bright yellow light from you anymore...and father waspletely red...earlier..."


    "Don''t worry about mommy...mom''s fine..."


    "Mom, I''m not deaf..."


    "...Valencia...please let mommy rest for a second...mom is a little tired today..." her mother crouched down hiding her face even though her own daughter was blind at the dark valley crying silently as she could.


    "It''s not toote, you can go back to father..."


    Three yearster,


    The hero''s first son was born, the hero''s pride and joy. The whole northern empire was overjoyed by the fact of how simr the hero was with his own son with the ''messenger'' of the priest.


    The child was blessed by the priest, even the royal family. The hero kept making achievement after achievement killing demons like killing rats.


    Without knowing the real demon who will kill him will appear soon to wreck the family he cherished like his own life.


    "Valencia, don''t go outside, okay?? I''ll be back soon."


    "Yes, mom." she waved her hands at her mother, after seeing her mother leave, Valencia walked to the window opening the curtain looking outside with her shared eyes with crow.


    "This is mom''s birthday!!! I have to buy some gifts for mom." she was d she could finally figure out a way to get her hand on money for buying gifts for her mother''s birthday.


    The crow dropped the golden ring with the fire emblem on it on the palm of Valencia. She smiled adorably holding it tight in her palm rushing out of her little hut outside the northern empire.


    Without the barrier protecting them from the snow, her mother had to give the nket to Valencia to keep her warm.


    Valencia with her crow as her best friend ran and jumped on the mountain entering the secret entrance crossing the border, the beautiful empire was so beautiful in the crow''s eyes. Valencia was happy to see such a beautiful ce no matter how many times she saw it, even not with her own eyes, it was enough to make her day better.


    She slid down the snowy mountain blending it with the crowd on the big street with many selling stalls on each side of the street.


    Valencia kept wondering what she should buy for her mother with the little ring. She decided to enter the jewelry store first to sell the ring.


    "I lost the ring papa gave me, mom!!!" Valencia couldn''t walk past the little boy who was younger than her cried like that. She gave him a piece of candy with the money she got from the ring to him to cheer him up.


    "Take your disgusting hands off my son." but the mother wasn''t kind like her own son pushed Valencia in her best dress into the mud on the side of the road.


    Not a single person stepped up to help Valencia, even the man who stood beside the woman stood silently looking cold stared at Valencia.


    "Valencia!!!"


    "Mom!!!" she called out to her mother as soon as she saw her running toward her to hug her. The man didn''t show any sign of remorse or any sort of feeling for his ex-wife. His hands gripped his new wife and his little son with the perfect eyes.


    "Aliya?? Long time no see."


    "Valor..."


    "Isn''t that the hero''s ex-wife?? That little girl called her mom, does that mean..." the crowd started gathering around the group of people.


    p!!!!


    A hand hit Valencia''s mother''s cheek loudly, a drop of blood fell down to the ground came out of the cut on Aliya''s face.


    "You set this up, didn''t you??!!! Did you regret leaving him?? Now you want to ruin our family??"


    "I never intended to do that..."


    "Let''s go...we should find the ring..." the new wife shook off her husband who tried to avoid right off her. She gave her child to the hero and started mumbling,


    "YOu disgusting sh*t. Your daughter is a monster!!! Who do you think she gets that from??? You''re a disgrace to our empire!!!!"


    Valencia stood there clenching her pocket of money staring at that woman who talked bad at her mother who was silent turning her head down without saying anything back ept everything.


    Her hands were shaking holding Valencia''s hands, and yet Valencia''s father hugged his new child ignored all that letting his new wife do everything she wanted.


    "Enough!!!!!"


    "Silent, Valencia..."


    "What did you say, you rude brat???!!!" that woman raised her voice at Valencia and reached out her hand grabbing Valencia''s hair making her in pain.


    "Stop, stop...don''t hurt my daughter!!! We apologize!!!!" Valencia''s mother cried putting her hand together begging the new wife to spare her daughter, the people were there the whole witnessing everything.


    Valencia''s mother called out for help, but no one helped her except stepping on her even more talking bad about her.


    The most painful thing was how the hero carried his own son walking away from that ce leaving the people from his past to be looked down in the middle of the street.


    That wasn''t even the worst part yet, just as when Valencia''s eyes color almost changed from white to ck, her mother rushed to hug her to control her eyes.


    She definitely mustn''t use it among the crowd.


    "Mom...please...just once...we''ll move from the disgusting trash can."


    "No, no, no...am I your mother??? Listen to me!!!" it was the first time her mother raised her voice at her, Valencia shed tears seeing how the new wife kicked her mother''s back mercilessly. Soon after, everyone started tough mocking her mother passing her own hat from one hand to one hand like she was a monkey in the circle.


    "Grim reaper''s eyes, my as*!!! You''re just blind, idiot!!!" the kid threw eggs and tomato at Valencia. The new wife snickered watching that scene. Valencia''s mother hit her limit, she became exhausted fell down on her knee while hugging her own daughter from all of those filthy things they threw at the miserable mother and daughter.


    The new wife bent down whispering into Aliya''s ears, "Don''t evere back here again and thank you for giving him to me...you''re stupid leaving such a man for your demon daughter..." with the teasingugh at the end of the sentence.


    "And one more thing...remember how your husbands ran to ask the priest...?? The priest never said anything...it was me!!! Now get the f*ck out of my face..."


    "...but it looks like your words are right...I indeed killed human..."


    "Valencia...stop!!!! Stop immediately!!!!!! I''m your mother!!!!!!! Close your eyes!!!!!!" her mother hit her own daughter to stop what she was doing. But it was toote when the new wife fell down with her pale lip pointing at thest blue sky she could see in her life.


    To be continued....!

 Chapter 128 - Hiatus!!

    <strong>!!Do Not Unlock The Chapter!!!!!!!!</strong>


    <strong>The Novel will be on hiatus for one week due to the author''s health condition!!</strong>


    <strong>Apologize for the inconvenience.</strong>


    "When I grow up, I want to be a knight, save the northern empire and destroy the center."


    "A strong night, great!!"


    Different time but the thing Valencia shared with Marte and Jel was how she always looked outside her own window at all of the kids who had their freedoms to be able to walk under the sunlight on the green grass.


    Here is how her strong began, the origin of the woman who became the demon everyone hates.


    +++


    Valencia was born a thousand years after demons started appearing everywhere. The person who could y the demon was given the title ''Demon yer'' and was given treasure as their sacrifice and effort.


    Every demon was originally a person, Valencia was born as the daughter of the hero named Valor, the fire magic user who could cut off the demon''s head.


    But unlike other demons, Valencia was already born as a human but somewhat was called a demon by everyone from her birth.


    "Please...please spare our daughter, Valor...please she didn''t do anything wrong...please..." a pitiful mother begged for the father of the child to put down his sword which put on Valencia''s throat begging kneeling down to his feet but his eyes were still the same ring at his demon daughter.


    "She will kill people in the future. The messenger of the priest said so."


    "No...she will...she will control her eyes, please...I won''t let her use those eyes again, please spare her."


    "Aliya, between me and this demon...who will you choose? I''m the hero, I definitely can''t let this child live." her eyes widen hearing such a question from the man she loved all her heart.


    Little Valencia held on tight to the mother''s end of dress with the expressionless face staring into ck space with her white eyes.


    "Mom, why are you crying...??"


    "Valor, are you seriously asking me that???" the mother stood up facing her husband grabbing her daughter''s hands.


    "Yeah, I''m dead serious. We can get another child, no matter what, we can''t keep such a monster child, what if words get out? What if they said I''ll give birth to the demon even if I''m a hero??"


    "Ha...haha...you''re not the one giving birth, Valor. You don''t know how it felt like...she''s my daughter, the child in my womb for ten months!!! She came out of me!!! You want me to choose?? She''s not even a thing to choose in the first ce!!!!" raising her voice at that man with her eyes showed everything from her bottomless despair to how broken her heart was.


    "If you want to keep that child, then get out of my house!!!" the hero was very sure that her wife would choose him, but instead he ended up seeing how his wife and his monster child walked out of the mansion away from his life forever.


    "Be the hero until you die...Valor...and just forget that I ever married you..."


    "Mom, your hands are shaking..."


    "Sorry, it''s just too cold today, Valencia."


    "Mom, why are you ck like this...? I can''t see the bright yellow light from you anymore...and father waspletely red...earlier..."


    "Don''t worry about mommy...mom''s fine..."


    "Mom, I''m not deaf..."


    "...Valencia...please let mommy rest for a second...mom is a little tired today..." her mother crouched down hiding her face even though her own daughter was blind at the dark valley crying silently as she could.


    "It''s not toote, you can go back to father..."


    Three yearster,


    The hero''s first son was born, the hero''s pride and joy. The whole northern empire was overjoyed by the fact of how simr the hero was with his own son with the ''messenger'' of the priest.


    The child was blessed by the priest, even the royal family. The hero kept making achievement after achievement killing demons like killing rats.


    Without knowing the real demon who will kill him will appear soon to wreck the family he cherished like his own life.


    "Valencia, don''t go outside, okay?? I''ll be back soon."


    "Yes, mom." she waved her hands at her mother, after seeing her mother leave, Valencia walked to the window opening the curtain looking outside with her shared eyes with crow.


    "This is mom''s birthday!!! I have to buy some gifts for mom." she was d she could finally figure out a way to get her hand on money for buying gifts for her mother''s birthday.


    The crow dropped the golden ring with the fire emblem on it on the palm of Valencia. She smiled adorably holding it tight in her palm rushing out of her little hut outside the northern empire.


    Without the barrier protecting them from the snow, her mother had to give the nket to Valencia to keep her warm.


    Valencia with her crow as her best friend ran and jumped on the mountain entering the secret entrance crossing the border, the beautiful empire was so beautiful in the crow''s eyes. Valencia was happy to see such a beautiful ce no matter how many times she saw it, even not with her own eyes, it was enough to make her day better.


    She slid down the snowy mountain blending it with the crowd on the big street with many selling stalls on each side of the street.


    Valencia kept wondering what she should buy for her mother with the little ring. She decided to enter the jewelry store first to sell the ring.


    "I lost the ring papa gave me, mom!!!" Valencia couldn''t walk past the little boy who was younger than her cried like that. She gave him a piece of candy with the money she got from the ring to him to cheer him up.


    "Take your disgusting hands off my son." but the mother wasn''t kind like her own son pushed Valencia in her best dress into the mud on the side of the road.


    Not a single person stepped up to help Valencia, even the man who stood beside the woman stood silently looking cold stared at Valencia.


    "Valencia!!!"


    "Mom!!!" she called out to her mother as soon as she saw her running toward her to hug her. The man didn''t show any sign of remorse or any sort of feeling for his ex-wife. His hands gripped his new wife and his little son with the perfect eyes.


    "Aliya?? Long time no see."


    "Valor..."


    "Isn''t that the hero''s ex-wife?? That little girl called her mom, does that mean..." the crowd started gathering around the group of people.


    p!!!!


    A hand hit Valencia''s mother''s cheek loudly, a drop of blood fell down to the ground came out of the cut on Aliya''s face.


    "You set this up, didn''t you??!!! Did you regret leaving him?? Now you want to ruin our family??"


    "I never intended to do that..."


    "Let''s go...we should find the ring..." the new wife shook off her husband who tried to avoid right off her. She gave her child to the hero and started mumbling,


    "YOu disgusting sh*t. Your daughter is a monster!!! Who do you think she gets that from??? You''re a disgrace to our empire!!!!"


    Valencia stood there clenching her pocket of money staring at that woman who talked bad at her mother who was silent turning her head down without saying anything back ept everything.


    Her hands were shaking holding Valencia''s hands, and yet Valencia''s father hugged his new child ignored all that letting his new wife do everything she wanted.


    "Enough!!!!!"


    "Silent, Valencia..."


    "What did you say, you rude brat???!!!" that woman raised her voice at Valencia and reached out her hand grabbing Valencia''s hair making her in pain.


    "Stop, stop...don''t hurt my daughter!!! We apologize!!!!" Valencia''s mother cried putting her hand together begging the new wife to spare her daughter, the people were there the whole witnessing everything.


    Valencia''s mother called out for help, but no one helped her except stepping on her even more talking bad about her.


    The most painful thing was how the hero carried his own son walking away from that ce leaving the people from his past to be looked down in the middle of the street.


    That wasn''t even the worst part yet, just as when Valencia''s eyes color almost changed from white to ck, her mother rushed to hug her to control her eyes.


    She definitely mustn''t use it among the crowd.


    "Mom...please...just once...we''ll move from the disgusting trash can."


    "No, no, no...am I your mother??? Listen to me!!!" it was the first time her mother raised her voice at her, Valencia shed tears seeing how the new wife kicked her mother''s back mercilessly. Soon after, everyone started tough mocking her mother passing her own hat from one hand to one hand like she was a monkey in the circle.


    "Grim reaper''s eyes, my as*!!! You''re just blind, idiot!!!" the kid threw eggs and tomato at Valencia. The new wife snickered watching that scene. Valencia''s mother hit her limit, she became exhausted fell down on her knee while hugging her own daughter from all of those filthy things they threw at the miserable mother and daughter.


    The new wife bent down whispering into Aliya''s ears, "Don''t evere back here again and thank you for giving him to me...you''re stupid leaving such a man for your demon daughter..." with the teasingugh at the end of the sentence.


    "And one more thing...remember how your husbands ran to ask the priest...?? The priest never said anything...it was me!!! Now get the f*ck out of my face..."


    "...but it looks like your words are right...I indeed killed human..."


    "Valencia...stop!!!! Stop immediately!!!!!! I''m your mother!!!!!!! Close your eyes!!!!!!" her mother hit her own daughter to stop what she was doing. But it was toote when the new wife fell down with her pale lip pointing at thest blue sky she could see in her life.


    To be continued....!

 Chapter 129 - Hiatus!!

    <strong>!!!Do Not Unlock The Chapter!!!!!</strong>


    <strong>The Novel will be on hiatus for one week due to the author''s health condition!!</strong>


    <strong>Apologize for the inconvenience.</strong>


    "When I grow up, I want to be a knight, save the northern empire and destroy the center."


    "A strong night, great!!"


    Different time but the thing Valencia shared with Marte and Jel was how she always looked outside her own window at all of the kids who had their freedoms to be able to walk under the sunlight on the green grass.


    Here is how her strong began, the origin of the woman who became the demon everyone hates.


    +++


    Valencia was born a thousand years after demons started appearing everywhere. The person who could y the demon was given the title ''Demon yer'' and was given treasure as their sacrifice and effort.


    Every demon was originally a person, Valencia was born as the daughter of the hero named Valor, the fire magic user who could cut off the demon''s head.


    But unlike other demons, Valencia was already born as a human but somewhat was called a demon by everyone from her birth.


    "Please...please spare our daughter, Valor...please she didn''t do anything wrong...please..." a pitiful mother begged for the father of the child to put down his sword which put on Valencia''s throat begging kneeling down to his feet but his eyes were still the same ring at his demon daughter.


    "She will kill people in the future. The messenger of the priest said so."


    "No...she will...she will control her eyes, please...I won''t let her use those eyes again, please spare her."


    "Aliya, between me and this demon...who will you choose? I''m the hero, I definitely can''t let this child live." her eyes widen hearing such a question from the man she loved all her heart.


    Little Valencia held on tight to the mother''s end of dress with the expressionless face staring into ck space with her white eyes.


    "Mom, why are you crying...??"


    "Valor, are you seriously asking me that???" the mother stood up facing her husband grabbing her daughter''s hands.


    "Yeah, I''m dead serious. We can get another child, no matter what, we can''t keep such a monster child, what if words get out? What if they said I''ll give birth to the demon even if I''m a hero??"


    "Ha...haha...you''re not the one giving birth, Valor. You don''t know how it felt like...she''s my daughter, the child in my womb for ten months!!! She came out of me!!! You want me to choose?? She''s not even a thing to choose in the first ce!!!!" raising her voice at that man with her eyes showed everything from her bottomless despair to how broken her heart was.


    "If you want to keep that child, then get out of my house!!!" the hero was very sure that her wife would choose him, but instead he ended up seeing how his wife and his monster child walked out of the mansion away from his life forever.


    "Be the hero until you die...Valor...and just forget that I ever married you..."


    "Mom, your hands are shaking..."


    "Sorry, it''s just too cold today, Valencia."


    "Mom, why are you ck like this...? I can''t see the bright yellow light from you anymore...and father waspletely red...earlier..."


    "Don''t worry about mommy...mom''s fine..."


    "Mom, I''m not deaf..."


    "...Valencia...please let mommy rest for a second...mom is a little tired today..." her mother crouched down hiding her face even though her own daughter was blind at the dark valley crying silently as she could.


    "It''s not toote, you can go back to father..."


    Three yearster,


    The hero''s first son was born, the hero''s pride and joy. The whole northern empire was overjoyed by the fact of how simr the hero was with his own son with the ''messenger'' of the priest.


    The child was blessed by the priest, even the royal family. The hero kept making achievement after achievement killing demons like killing rats.


    Without knowing the real demon who will kill him will appear soon to wreck the family he cherished like his own life.


    "Valencia, don''t go outside, okay?? I''ll be back soon."


    "Yes, mom." she waved her hands at her mother, after seeing her mother leave, Valencia walked to the window opening the curtain looking outside with her shared eyes with crow.


    "This is mom''s birthday!!! I have to buy some gifts for mom." she was d she could finally figure out a way to get her hand on money for buying gifts for her mother''s birthday.


    The crow dropped the golden ring with the fire emblem on it on the palm of Valencia. She smiled adorably holding it tight in her palm rushing out of her little hut outside the northern empire.


    Without the barrier protecting them from the snow, her mother had to give the nket to Valencia to keep her warm.


    Valencia with her crow as her best friend ran and jumped on the mountain entering the secret entrance crossing the border, the beautiful empire was so beautiful in the crow''s eyes. Valencia was happy to see such a beautiful ce no matter how many times she saw it, even not with her own eyes, it was enough to make her day better.


    She slid down the snowy mountain blending it with the crowd on the big street with many selling stalls on each side of the street.


    Valencia kept wondering what she should buy for her mother with the little ring. She decided to enter the jewelry store first to sell the ring.


    "I lost the ring papa gave me, mom!!!" Valencia couldn''t walk past the little boy who was younger than her cried like that. She gave him a piece of candy with the money she got from the ring to him to cheer him up.


    "Take your disgusting hands off my son." but the mother wasn''t kind like her own son pushed Valencia in her best dress into the mud on the side of the road.


    Not a single person stepped up to help Valencia, even the man who stood beside the woman stood silently looking cold stared at Valencia.


    "Valencia!!!"


    "Mom!!!" she called out to her mother as soon as she saw her running toward her to hug her. The man didn''t show any sign of remorse or any sort of feeling for his ex-wife. His hands gripped his new wife and his little son with the perfect eyes.


    "Aliya?? Long time no see."


    "Valor..."


    "Isn''t that the hero''s ex-wife?? That little girl called her mom, does that mean..." the crowd started gathering around the group of people.


    p!!!!


    A hand hit Valencia''s mother''s cheek loudly, a drop of blood fell down to the ground came out of the cut on Aliya''s face.


    "You set this up, didn''t you??!!! Did you regret leaving him?? Now you want to ruin our family??"


    "I never intended to do that..."


    "Let''s go...we should find the ring..." the new wife shook off her husband who tried to avoid right off her. She gave her child to the hero and started mumbling,


    "YOu disgusting sh*t. Your daughter is a monster!!! Who do you think she gets that from??? You''re a disgrace to our empire!!!!"


    Valencia stood there clenching her pocket of money staring at that woman who talked bad at her mother who was silent turning her head down without saying anything back ept everything.


    Her hands were shaking holding Valencia''s hands, and yet Valencia''s father hugged his new child ignored all that letting his new wife do everything she wanted.


    "Enough!!!!!"


    "Silent, Valencia..."


    "What did you say, you rude brat???!!!" that woman raised her voice at Valencia and reached out her hand grabbing Valencia''s hair making her in pain.


    "Stop, stop...don''t hurt my daughter!!! We apologize!!!!" Valencia''s mother cried putting her hand together begging the new wife to spare her daughter, the people were there the whole witnessing everything.


    Valencia''s mother called out for help, but no one helped her except stepping on her even more talking bad about her.


    The most painful thing was how the hero carried his own son walking away from that ce leaving the people from his past to be looked down in the middle of the street.


    That wasn''t even the worst part yet, just as when Valencia''s eyes color almost changed from white to ck, her mother rushed to hug her to control her eyes.


    She definitely mustn''t use it among the crowd.


    "Mom...please...just once...we''ll move from the disgusting trash can."


    "No, no, no...am I your mother??? Listen to me!!!" it was the first time her mother raised her voice at her, Valencia shed tears seeing how the new wife kicked her mother''s back mercilessly. Soon after, everyone started tough mocking her mother passing her own hat from one hand to one hand like she was a monkey in the circle.


    "Grim reaper''s eyes, my as*!!! You''re just blind, idiot!!!" the kid threw eggs and tomato at Valencia. The new wife snickered watching that scene. Valencia''s mother hit her limit, she became exhausted fell down on her knee while hugging her own daughter from all of those filthy things they threw at the miserable mother and daughter.


    The new wife bent down whispering into Aliya''s ears, "Don''t evere back here again and thank you for giving him to me...you''re stupid leaving such a man for your demon daughter..." with the teasingugh at the end of the sentence.


    "And one more thing...remember how your husbands ran to ask the priest...?? The priest never said anything...it was me!!! Now get the f*ck out of my face..."


    "...but it looks like your words are right...I indeed killed human..."


    "Valencia...stop!!!! Stop immediately!!!!!! I''m your mother!!!!!!! Close your eyes!!!!!!" her mother hit her own daughter to stop what she was doing. But it was toote when the new wife fell down with her pale lip pointing at thest blue sky she could see in her life.


    To be continued....!

 Chapter 130 - Hiatus!!

    <strong>!!!!!Do Not Unlock The Chapter!!!!!</strong>


    <strong>The Novel will be on hiatus for one week due to the author''s health condition!!</strong>


    <strong>Apologize for the inconvenience.</strong>


    "When I grow up, I want to be a knight, save the northern empire and destroy the center."


    "A strong night, great!!"


    Different time but the thing Valencia shared with Marte and Jel was how she always looked outside her own window at all of the kids who had their freedoms to be able to walk under the sunlight on the green grass.


    Here is how her strong began, the origin of the woman who became the demon everyone hates.


    +++


    Valencia was born a thousand years after demons started appearing everywhere. The person who could y the demon was given the title ''Demon yer'' and was given treasure as their sacrifice and effort.


    Every demon was originally a person, Valencia was born as the daughter of the hero named Valor, the fire magic user who could cut off the demon''s head.


    But unlike other demons, Valencia was already born as a human but somewhat was called a demon by everyone from her birth.


    "Please...please spare our daughter, Valor...please she didn''t do anything wrong...please..." a pitiful mother begged for the father of the child to put down his sword which put on Valencia''s throat begging kneeling down to his feet but his eyes were still the same ring at his demon daughter.


    "She will kill people in the future. The messenger of the priest said so."


    "No...she will...she will control her eyes, please...I won''t let her use those eyes again, please spare her."


    "Aliya, between me and this demon...who will you choose? I''m the hero, I definitely can''t let this child live." her eyes widen hearing such a question from the man she loved all her heart.


    Little Valencia held on tight to the mother''s end of dress with the expressionless face staring into ck space with her white eyes.


    "Mom, why are you crying...??"


    "Valor, are you seriously asking me that???" the mother stood up facing her husband grabbing her daughter''s hands.


    "Yeah, I''m dead serious. We can get another child, no matter what, we can''t keep such a monster child, what if words get out? What if they said I''ll give birth to the demon even if I''m a hero??"


    "Ha...haha...you''re not the one giving birth, Valor. You don''t know how it felt like...she''s my daughter, the child in my womb for ten months!!! She came out of me!!! You want me to choose?? She''s not even a thing to choose in the first ce!!!!" raising her voice at that man with her eyes showed everything from her bottomless despair to how broken her heart was.


    "If you want to keep that child, then get out of my house!!!" the hero was very sure that her wife would choose him, but instead he ended up seeing how his wife and his monster child walked out of the mansion away from his life forever.


    "Be the hero until you die...Valor...and just forget that I ever married you..."


    "Mom, your hands are shaking..."


    "Sorry, it''s just too cold today, Valencia."


    "Mom, why are you ck like this...? I can''t see the bright yellow light from you anymore...and father waspletely red...earlier..."


    "Don''t worry about mommy...mom''s fine..."


    "Mom, I''m not deaf..."


    "...Valencia...please let mommy rest for a second...mom is a little tired today..." her mother crouched down hiding her face even though her own daughter was blind at the dark valley crying silently as she could.


    "It''s not toote, you can go back to father..."


    Three yearster,


    The hero''s first son was born, the hero''s pride and joy. The whole northern empire was overjoyed by the fact of how simr the hero was with his own son with the ''messenger'' of the priest.


    The child was blessed by the priest, even the royal family. The hero kept making achievement after achievement killing demons like killing rats.


    Without knowing the real demon who will kill him will appear soon to wreck the family he cherished like his own life.


    "Valencia, don''t go outside, okay?? I''ll be back soon."


    "Yes, mom." she waved her hands at her mother, after seeing her mother leave, Valencia walked to the window opening the curtain looking outside with her shared eyes with crow.


    "This is mom''s birthday!!! I have to buy some gifts for mom." she was d she could finally figure out a way to get her hand on money for buying gifts for her mother''s birthday.


    The crow dropped the golden ring with the fire emblem on it on the palm of Valencia. She smiled adorably holding it tight in her palm rushing out of her little hut outside the northern empire.


    Without the barrier protecting them from the snow, her mother had to give the nket to Valencia to keep her warm.


    Valencia with her crow as her best friend ran and jumped on the mountain entering the secret entrance crossing the border, the beautiful empire was so beautiful in the crow''s eyes. Valencia was happy to see such a beautiful ce no matter how many times she saw it, even not with her own eyes, it was enough to make her day better.


    She slid down the snowy mountain blending it with the crowd on the big street with many selling stalls on each side of the street.


    Valencia kept wondering what she should buy for her mother with the little ring. She decided to enter the jewelry store first to sell the ring.


    "I lost the ring papa gave me, mom!!!" Valencia couldn''t walk past the little boy who was younger than her cried like that. She gave him a piece of candy with the money she got from the ring to him to cheer him up.


    "Take your disgusting hands off my son." but the mother wasn''t kind like her own son pushed Valencia in her best dress into the mud on the side of the road.


    Not a single person stepped up to help Valencia, even the man who stood beside the woman stood silently looking cold stared at Valencia.


    "Valencia!!!"


    "Mom!!!" she called out to her mother as soon as she saw her running toward her to hug her. The man didn''t show any sign of remorse or any sort of feeling for his ex-wife. His hands gripped his new wife and his little son with the perfect eyes.


    "Aliya?? Long time no see."


    "Valor..."


    "Isn''t that the hero''s ex-wife?? That little girl called her mom, does that mean..." the crowd started gathering around the group of people.


    p!!!!


    A hand hit Valencia''s mother''s cheek loudly, a drop of blood fell down to the ground came out of the cut on Aliya''s face.


    "You set this up, didn''t you??!!! Did you regret leaving him?? Now you want to ruin our family??"


    "I never intended to do that..."


    "Let''s go...we should find the ring..." the new wife shook off her husband who tried to avoid right off her. She gave her child to the hero and started mumbling,


    "YOu disgusting sh*t. Your daughter is a monster!!! Who do you think she gets that from??? You''re a disgrace to our empire!!!!"


    Valencia stood there clenching her pocket of money staring at that woman who talked bad at her mother who was silent turning her head down without saying anything back ept everything.


    Her hands were shaking holding Valencia''s hands, and yet Valencia''s father hugged his new child ignored all that letting his new wife do everything she wanted.


    "Enough!!!!!"


    "Silent, Valencia..."


    "What did you say, you rude brat???!!!" that woman raised her voice at Valencia and reached out her hand grabbing Valencia''s hair making her in pain.


    "Stop, stop...don''t hurt my daughter!!! We apologize!!!!" Valencia''s mother cried putting her hand together begging the new wife to spare her daughter, the people were there the whole witnessing everything.


    Valencia''s mother called out for help, but no one helped her except stepping on her even more talking bad about her.


    The most painful thing was how the hero carried his own son walking away from that ce leaving the people from his past to be looked down in the middle of the street.


    That wasn''t even the worst part yet, just as when Valencia''s eyes color almost changed from white to ck, her mother rushed to hug her to control her eyes.


    She definitely mustn''t use it among the crowd.


    "Mom...please...just once...we''ll move from the disgusting trash can."


    "No, no, no...am I your mother??? Listen to me!!!" it was the first time her mother raised her voice at her, Valencia shed tears seeing how the new wife kicked her mother''s back mercilessly. Soon after, everyone started tough mocking her mother passing her own hat from one hand to one hand like she was a monkey in the circle.


    "Grim reaper''s eyes, my as*!!! You''re just blind, idiot!!!" the kid threw eggs and tomato at Valencia. The new wife snickered watching that scene. Valencia''s mother hit her limit, she became exhausted fell down on her knee while hugging her own daughter from all of those filthy things they threw at the miserable mother and daughter.


    The new wife bent down whispering into Aliya''s ears, "Don''t evere back here again and thank you for giving him to me...you''re stupid leaving such a man for your demon daughter..." with the teasingugh at the end of the sentence.


    "And one more thing...remember how your husbands ran to ask the priest...?? The priest never said anything...it was me!!! Now get the f*ck out of my face..."


    "...but it looks like your words are right...I indeed killed human..."


    "Valencia...stop!!!! Stop immediately!!!!!! I''m your mother!!!!!!! Close your eyes!!!!!!" her mother hit her own daughter to stop what she was doing. But it was toote when the new wife fell down with her pale lip pointing at thest blue sky she could see in her life.


    To be continued....!

 Chapter 131 - Hiatus!!

    !!!Do Not Unlock The Chapter!!!!!


    The Novel will be on hiatus for one week due to the author''s health condition!!


    Apologize for the inconvenience.


    "When I grow up, I want to be a knight, save the northern empire and destroy the center."


    "A strong night, great!!"


    Different time but the thing Valencia shared with Marte and Jel was how she always looked outside her own window at all of the kids who had their freedoms to be able to walk under the sunlight on the green grass.


    Here is how her strong began, the origin of the woman who became the demon everyone hates.


    +++


    Valencia was born a thousand years after demons started appearing everywhere. The person who could y the demon was given the title ''Demon yer'' and was given treasure as their sacrifice and effort.


    Every demon was originally a person, Valencia was born as the daughter of the hero named Valor, the fire magic user who could cut off the demon''s head.


    But unlike other demons, Valencia was already born as a human but somewhat was called a demon by everyone from her birth.


    "Please...please spare our daughter, Valor...please she didn''t do anything wrong...please..." a pitiful mother begged for the father of the child to put down his sword which put on Valencia''s throat begging kneeling down to his feet but his eyes were still the same ring at his demon daughter.


    "She will kill people in the future. The messenger of the priest said so."


    "No...she will...she will control her eyes, please...I won''t let her use those eyes again, please spare her."


    "Aliya, between me and this demon...who will you choose? I''m the hero, I definitely can''t let this child live." her eyes widen hearing such a question from the man she loved all her heart.


    Little Valencia held on tight to the mother''s end of dress with the expressionless face staring into ck space with her white eyes.


    "Mom, why are you crying...??"


    "Valor, are you seriously asking me that???" the mother stood up facing her husband grabbing her daughter''s hands.


    "Yeah, I''m dead serious. We can get another child, no matter what, we can''t keep such a monster child, what if words get out? What if they said I''ll give birth to the demon even if I''m a hero??"


    "Ha...haha...you''re not the one giving birth, Valor. You don''t know how it felt like...she''s my daughter, the child in my womb for ten months!!! She came out of me!!! You want me to choose?? She''s not even a thing to choose in the first ce!!!!" raising her voice at that man with her eyes showed everything from her bottomless despair to how broken her heart was.


    "If you want to keep that child, then get out of my house!!!" the hero was very sure that her wife would choose him, but instead he ended up seeing how his wife and his monster child walked out of the mansion away from his life forever.


    "Be the hero until you die...Valor...and just forget that I ever married you..."


    "Mom, your hands are shaking..."


    "Sorry, it''s just too cold today, Valencia."


    "Mom, why are you ck like this...? I can''t see the bright yellow light from you anymore...and father waspletely red...earlier..."


    "Don''t worry about mommy...mom''s fine..."


    "Mom, I''m not deaf..."


    "...Valencia...please let mommy rest for a second...mom is a little tired today..." her mother crouched down hiding her face even though her own daughter was blind at the dark valley crying silently as she could.


    "It''s not toote, you can go back to father..."


    Three yearster,


    The hero''s first son was born, the hero''s pride and joy. The whole northern empire was overjoyed by the fact of how simr the hero was with his own son with the ''messenger'' of the priest.


    The child was blessed by the priest, even the royal family. The hero kept making achievement after achievement killing demons like killing rats.


    Without knowing the real demon who will kill him will appear soon to wreck the family he cherished like his own life.


    "Valencia, don''t go outside, okay?? I''ll be back soon."


    "Yes, mom." she waved her hands at her mother, after seeing her mother leave, Valencia walked to the window opening the curtain looking outside with her shared eyes with crow.


    "This is mom''s birthday!!! I have to buy some gifts for mom." she was d she could finally figure out a way to get her hand on money for buying gifts for her mother''s birthday.


    The crow dropped the golden ring with the fire emblem on it on the palm of Valencia. She smiled adorably holding it tight in her palm rushing out of her little hut outside the northern empire.


    Without the barrier protecting them from the snow, her mother had to give the nket to Valencia to keep her warm.


    Valencia with her crow as her best friend ran and jumped on the mountain entering the secret entrance crossing the border, the beautiful empire was so beautiful in the crow''s eyes. Valencia was happy to see such a beautiful ce no matter how many times she saw it, even not with her own eyes, it was enough to make her day better.


    She slid down the snowy mountain blending it with the crowd on the big street with many selling stalls on each side of the street.


    Valencia kept wondering what she should buy for her mother with the little ring. She decided to enter the jewelry store first to sell the ring.


    "I lost the ring papa gave me, mom!!!" Valencia couldn''t walk past the little boy who was younger than her cried like that. She gave him a piece of candy with the money she got from the ring to him to cheer him up.


    "Take your disgusting hands off my son." but the mother wasn''t kind like her own son pushed Valencia in her best dress into the mud on the side of the road.


    Not a single person stepped up to help Valencia, even the man who stood beside the woman stood silently looking cold stared at Valencia.


    "Valencia!!!"


    "Mom!!!" she called out to her mother as soon as she saw her running toward her to hug her. The man didn''t show any sign of remorse or any sort of feeling for his ex-wife. His hands gripped his new wife and his little son with the perfect eyes.


    "Aliya?? Long time no see."


    "Valor..."


    "Isn''t that the hero''s ex-wife?? That little girl called her mom, does that mean..." the crowd started gathering around the group of people.


    p!!!!


    A hand hit Valencia''s mother''s cheek loudly, a drop of blood fell down to the ground came out of the cut on Aliya''s face.


    "You set this up, didn''t you??!!! Did you regret leaving him?? Now you want to ruin our family??"


    "I never intended to do that..."


    "Let''s go...we should find the ring..." the new wife shook off her husband who tried to avoid right off her. She gave her child to the hero and started mumbling,


    "YOu disgusting sh*t. Your daughter is a monster!!! Who do you think she gets that from??? You''re a disgrace to our empire!!!!"


    Valencia stood there clenching her pocket of money staring at that woman who talked bad at her mother who was silent turning her head down without saying anything back ept everything.


    Her hands were shaking holding Valencia''s hands, and yet Valencia''s father hugged his new child ignored all that letting his new wife do everything she wanted.


    "Enough!!!!!"


    "Silent, Valencia..."


    "What did you say, you rude brat???!!!" that woman raised her voice at Valencia and reached out her hand grabbing Valencia''s hair making her in pain.


    "Stop, stop...don''t hurt my daughter!!! We apologize!!!!" Valencia''s mother cried putting her hand together begging the new wife to spare her daughter, the people were there the whole witnessing everything.


    Valencia''s mother called out for help, but no one helped her except stepping on her even more talking bad about her.


    The most painful thing was how the hero carried his own son walking away from that ce leaving the people from his past to be looked down in the middle of the street.


    That wasn''t even the worst part yet, just as when Valencia''s eyes color almost changed from white to ck, her mother rushed to hug her to control her eyes.


    She definitely mustn''t use it among the crowd.


    "Mom...please...just once...we''ll move from the disgusting trash can."


    "No, no, no...am I your mother??? Listen to me!!!" it was the first time her mother raised her voice at her, Valencia shed tears seeing how the new wife kicked her mother''s back mercilessly. Soon after, everyone started tough mocking her mother passing her own hat from one hand to one hand like she was a monkey in the circle.


    "Grim reaper''s eyes, my as*!!! You''re just blind, idiot!!!" the kid threw eggs and tomato at Valencia. The new wife snickered watching that scene. Valencia''s mother hit her limit, she became exhausted fell down on her knee while hugging her own daughter from all of those filthy things they threw at the miserable mother and daughter.


    The new wife bent down whispering into Aliya''s ears, "Don''t evere back here again and thank you for giving him to me...you''re stupid leaving such a man for your demon daughter..." with the teasingugh at the end of the sentence.


    "And one more thing...remember how your husbands ran to ask the priest...?? The priest never said anything...it was me!!! Now get the f*ck out of my face..."


    "...but it looks like your words are right...I indeed killed human..."


    "Valencia...stop!!!! Stop immediately!!!!!! I''m your mother!!!!!!! Close your eyes!!!!!!" her mother hit her own daughter to stop what she was doing. But it was toote when the new wife fell down with her pale lip pointing at thest blue sky she could see in her life.


    To be continued....!

 Chapter 132 - Hiatus!!

    !!Do Not Unlock The Chapter!!!!!!


    The Novel will be on hiatus for one week due to the author''s health condition!!


    Apologize for the inconvenience.


    "When I grow up, I want to be a knight, save the northern empire and destroy the center."


    "A strong night, great!!"


    Different time but the thing Valencia shared with Marte and Jel was how she always looked outside her own window at all of the kids who had their freedoms to be able to walk under the sunlight on the green grass.


    Here is how her strong began, the origin of the woman who became the demon everyone hates.


    +++


    Valencia was born a thousand years after demons started appearing everywhere. The person who could y the demon was given the title ''Demon yer'' and was given treasure as their sacrifice and effort.


    Every demon was originally a person, Valencia was born as the daughter of the hero named Valor, the fire magic user who could cut off the demon''s head.


    But unlike other demons, Valencia was already born as a human but somewhat was called a demon by everyone from her birth.


    "Please...please spare our daughter, Valor...please she didn''t do anything wrong...please..." a pitiful mother begged for the father of the child to put down his sword which put on Valencia''s throat begging kneeling down to his feet but his eyes were still the same ring at his demon daughter.


    "She will kill people in the future. The messenger of the priest said so."


    "No...she will...she will control her eyes, please...I won''t let her use those eyes again, please spare her."


    "Aliya, between me and this demon...who will you choose? I''m the hero, I definitely can''t let this child live." her eyes widen hearing such a question from the man she loved all her heart.


    Little Valencia held on tight to the mother''s end of dress with the expressionless face staring into ck space with her white eyes.


    "Mom, why are you crying...??"


    "Valor, are you seriously asking me that???" the mother stood up facing her husband grabbing her daughter''s hands.


    "Yeah, I''m dead serious. We can get another child, no matter what, we can''t keep such a monster child, what if words get out? What if they said I''ll give birth to the demon even if I''m a hero??"


    "Ha...haha...you''re not the one giving birth, Valor. You don''t know how it felt like...she''s my daughter, the child in my womb for ten months!!! She came out of me!!! You want me to choose?? She''s not even a thing to choose in the first ce!!!!" raising her voice at that man with her eyes showed everything from her bottomless despair to how broken her heart was.


    "If you want to keep that child, then get out of my house!!!" the hero was very sure that her wife would choose him, but instead he ended up seeing how his wife and his monster child walked out of the mansion away from his life forever.


    "Be the hero until you die...Valor...and just forget that I ever married you..."


    "Mom, your hands are shaking..."


    "Sorry, it''s just too cold today, Valencia."


    "Mom, why are you ck like this...? I can''t see the bright yellow light from you anymore...and father waspletely red...earlier..."


    "Don''t worry about mommy...mom''s fine..."


    "Mom, I''m not deaf..."


    "...Valencia...please let mommy rest for a second...mom is a little tired today..." her mother crouched down hiding her face even though her own daughter was blind at the dark valley crying silently as she could.


    "It''s not toote, you can go back to father..."


    Three yearster,


    The hero''s first son was born, the hero''s pride and joy. The whole northern empire was overjoyed by the fact of how simr the hero was with his own son with the ''messenger'' of the priest.


    The child was blessed by the priest, even the royal family. The hero kept making achievement after achievement killing demons like killing rats.


    Without knowing the real demon who will kill him will appear soon to wreck the family he cherished like his own life.


    "Valencia, don''t go outside, okay?? I''ll be back soon."


    "Yes, mom." she waved her hands at her mother, after seeing her mother leave, Valencia walked to the window opening the curtain looking outside with her shared eyes with crow.


    "This is mom''s birthday!!! I have to buy some gifts for mom." she was d she could finally figure out a way to get her hand on money for buying gifts for her mother''s birthday.


    The crow dropped the golden ring with the fire emblem on it on the palm of Valencia. She smiled adorably holding it tight in her palm rushing out of her little hut outside the northern empire.


    Without the barrier protecting them from the snow, her mother had to give the nket to Valencia to keep her warm.


    Valencia with her crow as her best friend ran and jumped on the mountain entering the secret entrance crossing the border, the beautiful empire was so beautiful in the crow''s eyes. Valencia was happy to see such a beautiful ce no matter how many times she saw it, even not with her own eyes, it was enough to make her day better.


    She slid down the snowy mountain blending it with the crowd on the big street with many selling stalls on each side of the street.


    Valencia kept wondering what she should buy for her mother with the little ring. She decided to enter the jewelry store first to sell the ring.


    "I lost the ring papa gave me, mom!!!" Valencia couldn''t walk past the little boy who was younger than her cried like that. She gave him a piece of candy with the money she got from the ring to him to cheer him up.


    "Take your disgusting hands off my son." but the mother wasn''t kind like her own son pushed Valencia in her best dress into the mud on the side of the road.


    Not a single person stepped up to help Valencia, even the man who stood beside the woman stood silently looking cold stared at Valencia.


    "Valencia!!!"


    "Mom!!!" she called out to her mother as soon as she saw her running toward her to hug her. The man didn''t show any sign of remorse or any sort of feeling for his ex-wife. His hands gripped his new wife and his little son with the perfect eyes.


    "Aliya?? Long time no see."


    "Valor..."


    "Isn''t that the hero''s ex-wife?? That little girl called her mom, does that mean..." the crowd started gathering around the group of people.


    p!!!!


    A hand hit Valencia''s mother''s cheek loudly, a drop of blood fell down to the ground came out of the cut on Aliya''s face.


    "You set this up, didn''t you??!!! Did you regret leaving him?? Now you want to ruin our family??"


    "I never intended to do that..."


    "Let''s go...we should find the ring..." the new wife shook off her husband who tried to avoid right off her. She gave her child to the hero and started mumbling,


    "YOu disgusting sh*t. Your daughter is a monster!!! Who do you think she gets that from??? You''re a disgrace to our empire!!!!"


    Valencia stood there clenching her pocket of money staring at that woman who talked bad at her mother who was silent turning her head down without saying anything back ept everything.


    Her hands were shaking holding Valencia''s hands, and yet Valencia''s father hugged his new child ignored all that letting his new wife do everything she wanted.


    "Enough!!!!!"


    "Silent, Valencia..."


    "What did you say, you rude brat???!!!" that woman raised her voice at Valencia and reached out her hand grabbing Valencia''s hair making her in pain.


    "Stop, stop...don''t hurt my daughter!!! We apologize!!!!" Valencia''s mother cried putting her hand together begging the new wife to spare her daughter, the people were there the whole witnessing everything.


    Valencia''s mother called out for help, but no one helped her except stepping on her even more talking bad about her.


    The most painful thing was how the hero carried his own son walking away from that ce leaving the people from his past to be looked down in the middle of the street.


    That wasn''t even the worst part yet, just as when Valencia''s eyes color almost changed from white to ck, her mother rushed to hug her to control her eyes.


    She definitely mustn''t use it among the crowd.


    "Mom...please...just once...we''ll move from the disgusting trash can."


    "No, no, no...am I your mother??? Listen to me!!!" it was the first time her mother raised her voice at her, Valencia shed tears seeing how the new wife kicked her mother''s back mercilessly. Soon after, everyone started tough mocking her mother passing her own hat from one hand to one hand like she was a monkey in the circle.


    "Grim reaper''s eyes, my as*!!! You''re just blind, idiot!!!" the kid threw eggs and tomato at Valencia. The new wife snickered watching that scene. Valencia''s mother hit her limit, she became exhausted fell down on her knee while hugging her own daughter from all of those filthy things they threw at the miserable mother and daughter.


    The new wife bent down whispering into Aliya''s ears, "Don''t evere back here again and thank you for giving him to me...you''re stupid leaving such a man for your demon daughter..." with the teasingugh at the end of the sentence.


    "And one more thing...remember how your husbands ran to ask the priest...?? The priest never said anything...it was me!!! Now get the f*ck out of my face..."


    "...but it looks like your words are right...I indeed killed human..."


    "Valencia...stop!!!! Stop immediately!!!!!! I''m your mother!!!!!!! Close your eyes!!!!!!" her mother hit her own daughter to stop what she was doing. But it was toote when the new wife fell down with her pale lip pointing at thest blue sky she could see in her life.


    To be continued....!

 Chapter 133 - Hiatus!!

    <strong>!!!!!!!!Do Not Unlock The Chapter!!!!!!</strong>


    <strong>The Novel will be on hiatus for one week due to the author''s health condition!!</strong>


    <strong>Apologize for the inconvenience.</strong>


    "When I grow up, I want to be a knight, save the northern empire and destroy the center."


    "A strong night, great!!"


    Different time but the thing Valencia shared with Marte and Jel was how she always looked outside her own window at all of the kids who had their freedoms to be able to walk under the sunlight on the green grass.


    Here is how her strong began, the origin of the woman who became the demon everyone hates.


    +++


    Valencia was born a thousand years after demons started appearing everywhere. The person who could y the demon was given the title ''Demon yer'' and was given treasure as their sacrifice and effort.


    Every demon was originally a person, Valencia was born as the daughter of the hero named Valor, the fire magic user who could cut off the demon''s head.


    But unlike other demons, Valencia was already born as a human but somewhat was called a demon by everyone from her birth.


    "Please...please spare our daughter, Valor...please she didn''t do anything wrong...please..." a pitiful mother begged for the father of the child to put down his sword which put on Valencia''s throat begging kneeling down to his feet but his eyes were still the same ring at his demon daughter.


    "She will kill people in the future. The messenger of the priest said so."


    "No...she will...she will control her eyes, please...I won''t let her use those eyes again, please spare her."


    "Aliya, between me and this demon...who will you choose? I''m the hero, I definitely can''t let this child live." her eyes widen hearing such a question from the man she loved all her heart.


    Little Valencia held on tight to the mother''s end of dress with the expressionless face staring into ck space with her white eyes.


    "Mom, why are you crying...??"


    "Valor, are you seriously asking me that???" the mother stood up facing her husband grabbing her daughter''s hands.


    "Yeah, I''m dead serious. We can get another child, no matter what, we can''t keep such a monster child, what if words get out? What if they said I''ll give birth to the demon even if I''m a hero??"


    "Ha...haha...you''re not the one giving birth, Valor. You don''t know how it felt like...she''s my daughter, the child in my womb for ten months!!! She came out of me!!! You want me to choose?? She''s not even a thing to choose in the first ce!!!!" raising her voice at that man with her eyes showed everything from her bottomless despair to how broken her heart was.


    "If you want to keep that child, then get out of my house!!!" the hero was very sure that her wife would choose him, but instead he ended up seeing how his wife and his monster child walked out of the mansion away from his life forever.


    "Be the hero until you die...Valor...and just forget that I ever married you..."


    "Mom, your hands are shaking..."


    "Sorry, it''s just too cold today, Valencia."


    "Mom, why are you ck like this...? I can''t see the bright yellow light from you anymore...and father waspletely red...earlier..."


    "Don''t worry about mommy...mom''s fine..."


    "Mom, I''m not deaf..."


    "...Valencia...please let mommy rest for a second...mom is a little tired today..." her mother crouched down hiding her face even though her own daughter was blind at the dark valley crying silently as she could.


    "It''s not toote, you can go back to father..."


    Three yearster,


    The hero''s first son was born, the hero''s pride and joy. The whole northern empire was overjoyed by the fact of how simr the hero was with his own son with the ''messenger'' of the priest.


    The child was blessed by the priest, even the royal family. The hero kept making achievement after achievement killing demons like killing rats.


    Without knowing the real demon who will kill him will appear soon to wreck the family he cherished like his own life.


    "Valencia, don''t go outside, okay?? I''ll be back soon."


    "Yes, mom." she waved her hands at her mother, after seeing her mother leave, Valencia walked to the window opening the curtain looking outside with her shared eyes with crow.


    "This is mom''s birthday!!! I have to buy some gifts for mom." she was d she could finally figure out a way to get her hand on money for buying gifts for her mother''s birthday.


    The crow dropped the golden ring with the fire emblem on it on the palm of Valencia. She smiled adorably holding it tight in her palm rushing out of her little hut outside the northern empire.


    Without the barrier protecting them from the snow, her mother had to give the nket to Valencia to keep her warm.


    Valencia with her crow as her best friend ran and jumped on the mountain entering the secret entrance crossing the border, the beautiful empire was so beautiful in the crow''s eyes. Valencia was happy to see such a beautiful ce no matter how many times she saw it, even not with her own eyes, it was enough to make her day better.


    She slid down the snowy mountain blending it with the crowd on the big street with many selling stalls on each side of the street.


    Valencia kept wondering what she should buy for her mother with the little ring. She decided to enter the jewelry store first to sell the ring.


    "I lost the ring papa gave me, mom!!!" Valencia couldn''t walk past the little boy who was younger than her cried like that. She gave him a piece of candy with the money she got from the ring to him to cheer him up.


    "Take your disgusting hands off my son." but the mother wasn''t kind like her own son pushed Valencia in her best dress into the mud on the side of the road.


    Not a single person stepped up to help Valencia, even the man who stood beside the woman stood silently looking cold stared at Valencia.


    "Valencia!!!"


    "Mom!!!" she called out to her mother as soon as she saw her running toward her to hug her. The man didn''t show any sign of remorse or any sort of feeling for his ex-wife. His hands gripped his new wife and his little son with the perfect eyes.


    "Aliya?? Long time no see."


    "Valor..."


    "Isn''t that the hero''s ex-wife?? That little girl called her mom, does that mean..." the crowd started gathering around the group of people.


    p!!!!


    A hand hit Valencia''s mother''s cheek loudly, a drop of blood fell down to the ground came out of the cut on Aliya''s face.


    "You set this up, didn''t you??!!! Did you regret leaving him?? Now you want to ruin our family??"


    "I never intended to do that..."


    "Let''s go...we should find the ring..." the new wife shook off her husband who tried to avoid right off her. She gave her child to the hero and started mumbling,


    "YOu disgusting sh*t. Your daughter is a monster!!! Who do you think she gets that from??? You''re a disgrace to our empire!!!!"


    Valencia stood there clenching her pocket of money staring at that woman who talked bad at her mother who was silent turning her head down without saying anything back ept everything.


    Her hands were shaking holding Valencia''s hands, and yet Valencia''s father hugged his new child ignored all that letting his new wife do everything she wanted.


    "Enough!!!!!"


    "Silent, Valencia..."


    "What did you say, you rude brat???!!!" that woman raised her voice at Valencia and reached out her hand grabbing Valencia''s hair making her in pain.


    "Stop, stop...don''t hurt my daughter!!! We apologize!!!!" Valencia''s mother cried putting her hand together begging the new wife to spare her daughter, the people were there the whole witnessing everything.


    Valencia''s mother called out for help, but no one helped her except stepping on her even more talking bad about her.


    The most painful thing was how the hero carried his own son walking away from that ce leaving the people from his past to be looked down in the middle of the street.


    That wasn''t even the worst part yet, just as when Valencia''s eyes color almost changed from white to ck, her mother rushed to hug her to control her eyes.


    She definitely mustn''t use it among the crowd.


    "Mom...please...just once...we''ll move from the disgusting trash can."


    "No, no, no...am I your mother??? Listen to me!!!" it was the first time her mother raised her voice at her, Valencia shed tears seeing how the new wife kicked her mother''s back mercilessly. Soon after, everyone started tough mocking her mother passing her own hat from one hand to one hand like she was a monkey in the circle.


    "Grim reaper''s eyes, my as*!!! You''re just blind, idiot!!!" the kid threw eggs and tomato at Valencia. The new wife snickered watching that scene. Valencia''s mother hit her limit, she became exhausted fell down on her knee while hugging her own daughter from all of those filthy things they threw at the miserable mother and daughter.


    The new wife bent down whispering into Aliya''s ears, "Don''t evere back here again and thank you for giving him to me...you''re stupid leaving such a man for your demon daughter..." with the teasingugh at the end of the sentence.


    "And one more thing...remember how your husbands ran to ask the priest...?? The priest never said anything...it was me!!! Now get the f*ck out of my face..."


    "...but it looks like your words are right...I indeed killed human..."


    "Valencia...stop!!!! Stop immediately!!!!!! I''m your mother!!!!!!! Close your eyes!!!!!!" her mother hit her own daughter to stop what she was doing. But it was toote when the new wife fell down with her pale lip pointing at thest blue sky she could see in her life.


    To be continued....!

 Chapter 134 - Hiatus!!

    <strong>!Do Not Unlock The Chapter!!!!!!</strong>


    <strong>The Novel will be on hiatus for one week due to the author''s health condition!!</strong>


    <strong>Apologize for the inconvenience.</strong>


    "When I grow up, I want to be a knight, save the northern empire and destroy the center."


    "A strong night, great!!"


    Different time but the thing Valencia shared with Marte and Jel was how she always looked outside her own window at all of the kids who had their freedoms to be able to walk under the sunlight on the green grass.


    Here is how her strong began, the origin of the woman who became the demon everyone hates.


    +++


    Valencia was born a thousand years after demons started appearing everywhere. The person who could y the demon was given the title ''Demon yer'' and was given treasure as their sacrifice and effort.


    Every demon was originally a person, Valencia was born as the daughter of the hero named Valor, the fire magic user who could cut off the demon''s head.


    But unlike other demons, Valencia was already born as a human but somewhat was called a demon by everyone from her birth.


    "Please...please spare our daughter, Valor...please she didn''t do anything wrong...please..." a pitiful mother begged for the father of the child to put down his sword which put on Valencia''s throat begging kneeling down to his feet but his eyes were still the same ring at his demon daughter.


    "She will kill people in the future. The messenger of the priest said so."


    "No...she will...she will control her eyes, please...I won''t let her use those eyes again, please spare her."


    "Aliya, between me and this demon...who will you choose? I''m the hero, I definitely can''t let this child live." her eyes widen hearing such a question from the man she loved all her heart.


    Little Valencia held on tight to the mother''s end of dress with the expressionless face staring into ck space with her white eyes.


    "Mom, why are you crying...??"


    "Valor, are you seriously asking me that???" the mother stood up facing her husband grabbing her daughter''s hands.


    "Yeah, I''m dead serious. We can get another child, no matter what, we can''t keep such a monster child, what if words get out? What if they said I''ll give birth to the demon even if I''m a hero??"


    "Ha...haha...you''re not the one giving birth, Valor. You don''t know how it felt like...she''s my daughter, the child in my womb for ten months!!! She came out of me!!! You want me to choose?? She''s not even a thing to choose in the first ce!!!!" raising her voice at that man with her eyes showed everything from her bottomless despair to how broken her heart was.


    "If you want to keep that child, then get out of my house!!!" the hero was very sure that her wife would choose him, but instead he ended up seeing how his wife and his monster child walked out of the mansion away from his life forever.


    "Be the hero until you die...Valor...and just forget that I ever married you..."


    "Mom, your hands are shaking..."


    "Sorry, it''s just too cold today, Valencia."


    "Mom, why are you ck like this...? I can''t see the bright yellow light from you anymore...and father waspletely red...earlier..."


    "Don''t worry about mommy...mom''s fine..."


    "Mom, I''m not deaf..."


    "...Valencia...please let mommy rest for a second...mom is a little tired today..." her mother crouched down hiding her face even though her own daughter was blind at the dark valley crying silently as she could.


    "It''s not toote, you can go back to father..."


    Three yearster,


    The hero''s first son was born, the hero''s pride and joy. The whole northern empire was overjoyed by the fact of how simr the hero was with his own son with the ''messenger'' of the priest.


    The child was blessed by the priest, even the royal family. The hero kept making achievement after achievement killing demons like killing rats.


    Without knowing the real demon who will kill him will appear soon to wreck the family he cherished like his own life.


    "Valencia, don''t go outside, okay?? I''ll be back soon."


    "Yes, mom." she waved her hands at her mother, after seeing her mother leave, Valencia walked to the window opening the curtain looking outside with her shared eyes with crow.


    "This is mom''s birthday!!! I have to buy some gifts for mom." she was d she could finally figure out a way to get her hand on money for buying gifts for her mother''s birthday.


    The crow dropped the golden ring with the fire emblem on it on the palm of Valencia. She smiled adorably holding it tight in her palm rushing out of her little hut outside the northern empire.


    Without the barrier protecting them from the snow, her mother had to give the nket to Valencia to keep her warm.


    Valencia with her crow as her best friend ran and jumped on the mountain entering the secret entrance crossing the border, the beautiful empire was so beautiful in the crow''s eyes. Valencia was happy to see such a beautiful ce no matter how many times she saw it, even not with her own eyes, it was enough to make her day better.


    She slid down the snowy mountain blending it with the crowd on the big street with many selling stalls on each side of the street.


    Valencia kept wondering what she should buy for her mother with the little ring. She decided to enter the jewelry store first to sell the ring.


    "I lost the ring papa gave me, mom!!!" Valencia couldn''t walk past the little boy who was younger than her cried like that. She gave him a piece of candy with the money she got from the ring to him to cheer him up.


    "Take your disgusting hands off my son." but the mother wasn''t kind like her own son pushed Valencia in her best dress into the mud on the side of the road.


    Not a single person stepped up to help Valencia, even the man who stood beside the woman stood silently looking cold stared at Valencia.


    "Valencia!!!"


    "Mom!!!" she called out to her mother as soon as she saw her running toward her to hug her. The man didn''t show any sign of remorse or any sort of feeling for his ex-wife. His hands gripped his new wife and his little son with the perfect eyes.


    "Aliya?? Long time no see."


    "Valor..."


    "Isn''t that the hero''s ex-wife?? That little girl called her mom, does that mean..." the crowd started gathering around the group of people.


    p!!!!


    A hand hit Valencia''s mother''s cheek loudly, a drop of blood fell down to the ground came out of the cut on Aliya''s face.


    "You set this up, didn''t you??!!! Did you regret leaving him?? Now you want to ruin our family??"


    "I never intended to do that..."


    "Let''s go...we should find the ring..." the new wife shook off her husband who tried to avoid right off her. She gave her child to the hero and started mumbling,


    "YOu disgusting sh*t. Your daughter is a monster!!! Who do you think she gets that from??? You''re a disgrace to our empire!!!!"


    Valencia stood there clenching her pocket of money staring at that woman who talked bad at her mother who was silent turning her head down without saying anything back ept everything.


    Her hands were shaking holding Valencia''s hands, and yet Valencia''s father hugged his new child ignored all that letting his new wife do everything she wanted.


    "Enough!!!!!"


    "Silent, Valencia..."


    "What did you say, you rude brat???!!!" that woman raised her voice at Valencia and reached out her hand grabbing Valencia''s hair making her in pain.


    "Stop, stop...don''t hurt my daughter!!! We apologize!!!!" Valencia''s mother cried putting her hand together begging the new wife to spare her daughter, the people were there the whole witnessing everything.


    Valencia''s mother called out for help, but no one helped her except stepping on her even more talking bad about her.


    The most painful thing was how the hero carried his own son walking away from that ce leaving the people from his past to be looked down in the middle of the street.


    That wasn''t even the worst part yet, just as when Valencia''s eyes color almost changed from white to ck, her mother rushed to hug her to control her eyes.


    She definitely mustn''t use it among the crowd.


    "Mom...please...just once...we''ll move from the disgusting trash can."


    "No, no, no...am I your mother??? Listen to me!!!" it was the first time her mother raised her voice at her, Valencia shed tears seeing how the new wife kicked her mother''s back mercilessly. Soon after, everyone started tough mocking her mother passing her own hat from one hand to one hand like she was a monkey in the circle.


    "Grim reaper''s eyes, my as*!!! You''re just blind, idiot!!!" the kid threw eggs and tomato at Valencia. The new wife snickered watching that scene. Valencia''s mother hit her limit, she became exhausted fell down on her knee while hugging her own daughter from all of those filthy things they threw at the miserable mother and daughter.


    The new wife bent down whispering into Aliya''s ears, "Don''t evere back here again and thank you for giving him to me...you''re stupid leaving such a man for your demon daughter..." with the teasingugh at the end of the sentence.


    "And one more thing...remember how your husbands ran to ask the priest...?? The priest never said anything...it was me!!! Now get the f*ck out of my face..."


    "...but it looks like your words are right...I indeed killed human..."


    "Valencia...stop!!!! Stop immediately!!!!!! I''m your mother!!!!!!! Close your eyes!!!!!!" her mother hit her own daughter to stop what she was doing. But it was toote when the new wife fell down with her pale lip pointing at thest blue sky she could see in her life.


    To be continued....!

 Chapter 135 - Hiatus!!

    <strong>!!!!!!!!Do Not Unlock The Chapter!!!!!!!!!</strong>


    <strong>The Novel will be on hiatus for one week due to the author''s health condition!!</strong>


    <strong>Apologize for the inconvenience.</strong>


    "When I grow up, I want to be a knight, save the northern empire and destroy the center."


    "A strong night, great!!"


    Different time but the thing Valencia shared with Marte and Jel was how she always looked outside her own window at all of the kids who had their freedoms to be able to walk under the sunlight on the green grass.


    Here is how her strong began, the origin of the woman who became the demon everyone hates.


    +++


    Valencia was born a thousand years after demons started appearing everywhere. The person who could y the demon was given the title ''Demon yer'' and was given treasure as their sacrifice and effort.


    Every demon was originally a person, Valencia was born as the daughter of the hero named Valor, the fire magic user who could cut off the demon''s head.


    But unlike other demons, Valencia was already born as a human but somewhat was called a demon by everyone from her birth.


    "Please...please spare our daughter, Valor...please she didn''t do anything wrong...please..." a pitiful mother begged for the father of the child to put down his sword which put on Valencia''s throat begging kneeling down to his feet but his eyes were still the same ring at his demon daughter.


    "She will kill people in the future. The messenger of the priest said so."


    "No...she will...she will control her eyes, please...I won''t let her use those eyes again, please spare her."


    "Aliya, between me and this demon...who will you choose? I''m the hero, I definitely can''t let this child live." her eyes widen hearing such a question from the man she loved all her heart.


    Little Valencia held on tight to the mother''s end of dress with the expressionless face staring into ck space with her white eyes.


    "Mom, why are you crying...??"


    "Valor, are you seriously asking me that???" the mother stood up facing her husband grabbing her daughter''s hands.


    "Yeah, I''m dead serious. We can get another child, no matter what, we can''t keep such a monster child, what if words get out? What if they said I''ll give birth to the demon even if I''m a hero??"


    "Ha...haha...you''re not the one giving birth, Valor. You don''t know how it felt like...she''s my daughter, the child in my womb for ten months!!! She came out of me!!! You want me to choose?? She''s not even a thing to choose in the first ce!!!!" raising her voice at that man with her eyes showed everything from her bottomless despair to how broken her heart was.


    "If you want to keep that child, then get out of my house!!!" the hero was very sure that her wife would choose him, but instead he ended up seeing how his wife and his monster child walked out of the mansion away from his life forever.


    "Be the hero until you die...Valor...and just forget that I ever married you..."


    "Mom, your hands are shaking..."


    "Sorry, it''s just too cold today, Valencia."


    "Mom, why are you ck like this...? I can''t see the bright yellow light from you anymore...and father waspletely red...earlier..."


    "Don''t worry about mommy...mom''s fine..."


    "Mom, I''m not deaf..."


    "...Valencia...please let mommy rest for a second...mom is a little tired today..." her mother crouched down hiding her face even though her own daughter was blind at the dark valley crying silently as she could.


    "It''s not toote, you can go back to father..."


    Three yearster,


    The hero''s first son was born, the hero''s pride and joy. The whole northern empire was overjoyed by the fact of how simr the hero was with his own son with the ''messenger'' of the priest.


    The child was blessed by the priest, even the royal family. The hero kept making achievement after achievement killing demons like killing rats.


    Without knowing the real demon who will kill him will appear soon to wreck the family he cherished like his own life.


    "Valencia, don''t go outside, okay?? I''ll be back soon."


    "Yes, mom." she waved her hands at her mother, after seeing her mother leave, Valencia walked to the window opening the curtain looking outside with her shared eyes with crow.


    "This is mom''s birthday!!! I have to buy some gifts for mom." she was d she could finally figure out a way to get her hand on money for buying gifts for her mother''s birthday.


    The crow dropped the golden ring with the fire emblem on it on the palm of Valencia. She smiled adorably holding it tight in her palm rushing out of her little hut outside the northern empire.


    Without the barrier protecting them from the snow, her mother had to give the nket to Valencia to keep her warm.


    Valencia with her crow as her best friend ran and jumped on the mountain entering the secret entrance crossing the border, the beautiful empire was so beautiful in the crow''s eyes. Valencia was happy to see such a beautiful ce no matter how many times she saw it, even not with her own eyes, it was enough to make her day better.


    She slid down the snowy mountain blending it with the crowd on the big street with many selling stalls on each side of the street.


    Valencia kept wondering what she should buy for her mother with the little ring. She decided to enter the jewelry store first to sell the ring.


    "I lost the ring papa gave me, mom!!!" Valencia couldn''t walk past the little boy who was younger than her cried like that. She gave him a piece of candy with the money she got from the ring to him to cheer him up.


    "Take your disgusting hands off my son." but the mother wasn''t kind like her own son pushed Valencia in her best dress into the mud on the side of the road.


    Not a single person stepped up to help Valencia, even the man who stood beside the woman stood silently looking cold stared at Valencia.


    "Valencia!!!"


    "Mom!!!" she called out to her mother as soon as she saw her running toward her to hug her. The man didn''t show any sign of remorse or any sort of feeling for his ex-wife. His hands gripped his new wife and his little son with the perfect eyes.


    "Aliya?? Long time no see."


    "Valor..."


    "Isn''t that the hero''s ex-wife?? That little girl called her mom, does that mean..." the crowd started gathering around the group of people.


    p!!!!


    A hand hit Valencia''s mother''s cheek loudly, a drop of blood fell down to the ground came out of the cut on Aliya''s face.


    "You set this up, didn''t you??!!! Did you regret leaving him?? Now you want to ruin our family??"


    "I never intended to do that..."


    "Let''s go...we should find the ring..." the new wife shook off her husband who tried to avoid right off her. She gave her child to the hero and started mumbling,


    "YOu disgusting sh*t. Your daughter is a monster!!! Who do you think she gets that from??? You''re a disgrace to our empire!!!!"


    Valencia stood there clenching her pocket of money staring at that woman who talked bad at her mother who was silent turning her head down without saying anything back ept everything.


    Her hands were shaking holding Valencia''s hands, and yet Valencia''s father hugged his new child ignored all that letting his new wife do everything she wanted.


    "Enough!!!!!"


    "Silent, Valencia..."


    "What did you say, you rude brat???!!!" that woman raised her voice at Valencia and reached out her hand grabbing Valencia''s hair making her in pain.


    "Stop, stop...don''t hurt my daughter!!! We apologize!!!!" Valencia''s mother cried putting her hand together begging the new wife to spare her daughter, the people were there the whole witnessing everything.


    Valencia''s mother called out for help, but no one helped her except stepping on her even more talking bad about her.


    The most painful thing was how the hero carried his own son walking away from that ce leaving the people from his past to be looked down in the middle of the street.


    That wasn''t even the worst part yet, just as when Valencia''s eyes color almost changed from white to ck, her mother rushed to hug her to control her eyes.


    She definitely mustn''t use it among the crowd.


    "Mom...please...just once...we''ll move from the disgusting trash can."


    "No, no, no...am I your mother??? Listen to me!!!" it was the first time her mother raised her voice at her, Valencia shed tears seeing how the new wife kicked her mother''s back mercilessly. Soon after, everyone started tough mocking her mother passing her own hat from one hand to one hand like she was a monkey in the circle.


    "Grim reaper''s eyes, my as*!!! You''re just blind, idiot!!!" the kid threw eggs and tomato at Valencia. The new wife snickered watching that scene. Valencia''s mother hit her limit, she became exhausted fell down on her knee while hugging her own daughter from all of those filthy things they threw at the miserable mother and daughter.


    The new wife bent down whispering into Aliya''s ears, "Don''t evere back here again and thank you for giving him to me...you''re stupid leaving such a man for your demon daughter..." with the teasingugh at the end of the sentence.


    "And one more thing...remember how your husbands ran to ask the priest...?? The priest never said anything...it was me!!! Now get the f*ck out of my face..."


    "...but it looks like your words are right...I indeed killed human..."


    "Valencia...stop!!!! Stop immediately!!!!!! I''m your mother!!!!!!! Close your eyes!!!!!!" her mother hit her own daughter to stop what she was doing. But it was toote when the new wife fell down with her pale lip pointing at thest blue sky she could see in her life.


    To be continued....!

 Chapter 136 - Hiatus!!

    <strong>!Do Not Unlock The Chapter!</strong>


    <strong>The Novel will be on hiatus for one week due to the author''s health condition!!</strong>


    <strong>Apologize for the inconvenience.</strong>


    "When I grow up, I want to be a knight, save the northern empire and destroy the center."


    "A strong night, great!!"


    Different time but the thing Valencia shared with Marte and Jel was how she always looked outside her own window at all of the kids who had their freedoms to be able to walk under the sunlight on the green grass.


    Here is how her strong began, the origin of the woman who became the demon everyone hates.


    +++


    Valencia was born a thousand years after demons started appearing everywhere. The person who could y the demon was given the title ''Demon yer'' and was given treasure as their sacrifice and effort.


    Every demon was originally a person, Valencia was born as the daughter of the hero named Valor, the fire magic user who could cut off the demon''s head.


    But unlike other demons, Valencia was already born as a human but somewhat was called a demon by everyone from her birth.


    "Please...please spare our daughter, Valor...please she didn''t do anything wrong...please..." a pitiful mother begged for the father of the child to put down his sword which put on Valencia''s throat begging kneeling down to his feet but his eyes were still the same ring at his demon daughter.


    "She will kill people in the future. The messenger of the priest said so."


    "No...she will...she will control her eyes, please...I won''t let her use those eyes again, please spare her."


    "Aliya, between me and this demon...who will you choose? I''m the hero, I definitely can''t let this child live." her eyes widen hearing such a question from the man she loved all her heart.


    Little Valencia held on tight to the mother''s end of dress with the expressionless face staring into ck space with her white eyes.


    "Mom, why are you crying...??"


    "Valor, are you seriously asking me that???" the mother stood up facing her husband grabbing her daughter''s hands.


    "Yeah, I''m dead serious. We can get another child, no matter what, we can''t keep such a monster child, what if words get out? What if they said I''ll give birth to the demon even if I''m a hero??"


    "Ha...haha...you''re not the one giving birth, Valor. You don''t know how it felt like...she''s my daughter, the child in my womb for ten months!!! She came out of me!!! You want me to choose?? She''s not even a thing to choose in the first ce!!!!" raising her voice at that man with her eyes showed everything from her bottomless despair to how broken her heart was.


    "If you want to keep that child, then get out of my house!!!" the hero was very sure that her wife would choose him, but instead he ended up seeing how his wife and his monster child walked out of the mansion away from his life forever.


    "Be the hero until you die...Valor...and just forget that I ever married you..."


    "Mom, your hands are shaking..."


    "Sorry, it''s just too cold today, Valencia."


    "Mom, why are you ck like this...? I can''t see the bright yellow light from you anymore...and father waspletely red...earlier..."


    "Don''t worry about mommy...mom''s fine..."


    "Mom, I''m not deaf..."


    "...Valencia...please let mommy rest for a second...mom is a little tired today..." her mother crouched down hiding her face even though her own daughter was blind at the dark valley crying silently as she could.


    "It''s not toote, you can go back to father..."


    Three yearster,


    The hero''s first son was born, the hero''s pride and joy. The whole northern empire was overjoyed by the fact of how simr the hero was with his own son with the ''messenger'' of the priest.


    The child was blessed by the priest, even the royal family. The hero kept making achievement after achievement killing demons like killing rats.


    Without knowing the real demon who will kill him will appear soon to wreck the family he cherished like his own life.


    "Valencia, don''t go outside, okay?? I''ll be back soon."


    "Yes, mom." she waved her hands at her mother, after seeing her mother leave, Valencia walked to the window opening the curtain looking outside with her shared eyes with crow.


    "This is mom''s birthday!!! I have to buy some gifts for mom." she was d she could finally figure out a way to get her hand on money for buying gifts for her mother''s birthday.


    The crow dropped the golden ring with the fire emblem on it on the palm of Valencia. She smiled adorably holding it tight in her palm rushing out of her little hut outside the northern empire.


    Without the barrier protecting them from the snow, her mother had to give the nket to Valencia to keep her warm.


    Valencia with her crow as her best friend ran and jumped on the mountain entering the secret entrance crossing the border, the beautiful empire was so beautiful in the crow''s eyes. Valencia was happy to see such a beautiful ce no matter how many times she saw it, even not with her own eyes, it was enough to make her day better.


    She slid down the snowy mountain blending it with the crowd on the big street with many selling stalls on each side of the street.


    Valencia kept wondering what she should buy for her mother with the little ring. She decided to enter the jewelry store first to sell the ring.


    "I lost the ring papa gave me, mom!!!" Valencia couldn''t walk past the little boy who was younger than her cried like that. She gave him a piece of candy with the money she got from the ring to him to cheer him up.


    "Take your disgusting hands off my son." but the mother wasn''t kind like her own son pushed Valencia in her best dress into the mud on the side of the road.


    Not a single person stepped up to help Valencia, even the man who stood beside the woman stood silently looking cold stared at Valencia.


    "Valencia!!!"


    "Mom!!!" she called out to her mother as soon as she saw her running toward her to hug her. The man didn''t show any sign of remorse or any sort of feeling for his ex-wife. His hands gripped his new wife and his little son with the perfect eyes.


    "Aliya?? Long time no see."


    "Valor..."


    "Isn''t that the hero''s ex-wife?? That little girl called her mom, does that mean..." the crowd started gathering around the group of people.


    p!!!!


    A hand hit Valencia''s mother''s cheek loudly, a drop of blood fell down to the ground came out of the cut on Aliya''s face.


    "You set this up, didn''t you??!!! Did you regret leaving him?? Now you want to ruin our family??"


    "I never intended to do that..."


    "Let''s go...we should find the ring..." the new wife shook off her husband who tried to avoid right off her. She gave her child to the hero and started mumbling,


    "YOu disgusting sh*t. Your daughter is a monster!!! Who do you think she gets that from??? You''re a disgrace to our empire!!!!"


    Valencia stood there clenching her pocket of money staring at that woman who talked bad at her mother who was silent turning her head down without saying anything back ept everything.


    Her hands were shaking holding Valencia''s hands, and yet Valencia''s father hugged his new child ignored all that letting his new wife do everything she wanted.


    "Enough!!!!!"


    "Silent, Valencia..."


    "What did you say, you rude brat???!!!" that woman raised her voice at Valencia and reached out her hand grabbing Valencia''s hair making her in pain.


    "Stop, stop...don''t hurt my daughter!!! We apologize!!!!" Valencia''s mother cried putting her hand together begging the new wife to spare her daughter, the people were there the whole witnessing everything.


    Valencia''s mother called out for help, but no one helped her except stepping on her even more talking bad about her.


    The most painful thing was how the hero carried his own son walking away from that ce leaving the people from his past to be looked down in the middle of the street.


    That wasn''t even the worst part yet, just as when Valencia''s eyes color almost changed from white to ck, her mother rushed to hug her to control her eyes.


    She definitely mustn''t use it among the crowd.


    "Mom...please...just once...we''ll move from the disgusting trash can."


    "No, no, no...am I your mother??? Listen to me!!!" it was the first time her mother raised her voice at her, Valencia shed tears seeing how the new wife kicked her mother''s back mercilessly. Soon after, everyone started tough mocking her mother passing her own hat from one hand to one hand like she was a monkey in the circle.


    "Grim reaper''s eyes, my as*!!! You''re just blind, idiot!!!" the kid threw eggs and tomato at Valencia. The new wife snickered watching that scene. Valencia''s mother hit her limit, she became exhausted fell down on her knee while hugging her own daughter from all of those filthy things they threw at the miserable mother and daughter.


    The new wife bent down whispering into Aliya''s ears, "Don''t evere back here again and thank you for giving him to me...you''re stupid leaving such a man for your demon daughter..." with the teasingugh at the end of the sentence.


    "And one more thing...remember how your husbands ran to ask the priest...?? The priest never said anything...it was me!!! Now get the f*ck out of my face..."


    "...but it looks like your words are right...I indeed killed human..."


    "Valencia...stop!!!! Stop immediately!!!!!! I''m your mother!!!!!!! Close your eyes!!!!!!" her mother hit her own daughter to stop what she was doing. But it was toote when the new wife fell down with her pale lip pointing at thest blue sky she could see in her life.


    To be continued....!

 Chapter 137 - Hiatus!!

    <strong>!Do Not Unlock The Chapter!!!!</strong>


    <strong>The Novel will be on hiatus for one week due to the author''s health condition!!</strong>


    <strong>Apologize for the inconvenience.</strong>


    "When I grow up, I want to be a knight, save the northern empire and destroy the center."


    "A strong night, great!!"


    Different time but the thing Valencia shared with Marte and Jel was how she always looked outside her own window at all of the kids who had their freedoms to be able to walk under the sunlight on the green grass.


    Here is how her strong began, the origin of the woman who became the demon everyone hates.


    +++


    Valencia was born a thousand years after demons started appearing everywhere. The person who could y the demon was given the title ''Demon yer'' and was given treasure as their sacrifice and effort.


    Every demon was originally a person, Valencia was born as the daughter of the hero named Valor, the fire magic user who could cut off the demon''s head.


    But unlike other demons, Valencia was already born as a human but somewhat was called a demon by everyone from her birth.


    "Please...please spare our daughter, Valor...please she didn''t do anything wrong...please..." a pitiful mother begged for the father of the child to put down his sword which put on Valencia''s throat begging kneeling down to his feet but his eyes were still the same ring at his demon daughter.


    "She will kill people in the future. The messenger of the priest said so."


    "No...she will...she will control her eyes, please...I won''t let her use those eyes again, please spare her."


    "Aliya, between me and this demon...who will you choose? I''m the hero, I definitely can''t let this child live." her eyes widen hearing such a question from the man she loved all her heart.


    Little Valencia held on tight to the mother''s end of dress with the expressionless face staring into ck space with her white eyes.


    "Mom, why are you crying...??"


    "Valor, are you seriously asking me that???" the mother stood up facing her husband grabbing her daughter''s hands.


    "Yeah, I''m dead serious. We can get another child, no matter what, we can''t keep such a monster child, what if words get out? What if they said I''ll give birth to the demon even if I''m a hero??"


    "Ha...haha...you''re not the one giving birth, Valor. You don''t know how it felt like...she''s my daughter, the child in my womb for ten months!!! She came out of me!!! You want me to choose?? She''s not even a thing to choose in the first ce!!!!" raising her voice at that man with her eyes showed everything from her bottomless despair to how broken her heart was.


    "If you want to keep that child, then get out of my house!!!" the hero was very sure that her wife would choose him, but instead he ended up seeing how his wife and his monster child walked out of the mansion away from his life forever.


    "Be the hero until you die...Valor...and just forget that I ever married you..."


    "Mom, your hands are shaking..."


    "Sorry, it''s just too cold today, Valencia."


    "Mom, why are you ck like this...? I can''t see the bright yellow light from you anymore...and father waspletely red...earlier..."


    "Don''t worry about mommy...mom''s fine..."


    "Mom, I''m not deaf..."


    "...Valencia...please let mommy rest for a second...mom is a little tired today..." her mother crouched down hiding her face even though her own daughter was blind at the dark valley crying silently as she could.


    "It''s not toote, you can go back to father..."


    Three yearster,


    The hero''s first son was born, the hero''s pride and joy. The whole northern empire was overjoyed by the fact of how simr the hero was with his own son with the ''messenger'' of the priest.


    The child was blessed by the priest, even the royal family. The hero kept making achievement after achievement killing demons like killing rats.


    Without knowing the real demon who will kill him will appear soon to wreck the family he cherished like his own life.


    "Valencia, don''t go outside, okay?? I''ll be back soon."


    "Yes, mom." she waved her hands at her mother, after seeing her mother leave, Valencia walked to the window opening the curtain looking outside with her shared eyes with crow.


    "This is mom''s birthday!!! I have to buy some gifts for mom." she was d she could finally figure out a way to get her hand on money for buying gifts for her mother''s birthday.


    The crow dropped the golden ring with the fire emblem on it on the palm of Valencia. She smiled adorably holding it tight in her palm rushing out of her little hut outside the northern empire.


    Without the barrier protecting them from the snow, her mother had to give the nket to Valencia to keep her warm.


    Valencia with her crow as her best friend ran and jumped on the mountain entering the secret entrance crossing the border, the beautiful empire was so beautiful in the crow''s eyes. Valencia was happy to see such a beautiful ce no matter how many times she saw it, even not with her own eyes, it was enough to make her day better.


    She slid down the snowy mountain blending it with the crowd on the big street with many selling stalls on each side of the street.


    Valencia kept wondering what she should buy for her mother with the little ring. She decided to enter the jewelry store first to sell the ring.


    "I lost the ring papa gave me, mom!!!" Valencia couldn''t walk past the little boy who was younger than her cried like that. She gave him a piece of candy with the money she got from the ring to him to cheer him up.


    "Take your disgusting hands off my son." but the mother wasn''t kind like her own son pushed Valencia in her best dress into the mud on the side of the road.


    Not a single person stepped up to help Valencia, even the man who stood beside the woman stood silently looking cold stared at Valencia.


    "Valencia!!!"


    "Mom!!!" she called out to her mother as soon as she saw her running toward her to hug her. The man didn''t show any sign of remorse or any sort of feeling for his ex-wife. His hands gripped his new wife and his little son with the perfect eyes.


    "Aliya?? Long time no see."


    "Valor..."


    "Isn''t that the hero''s ex-wife?? That little girl called her mom, does that mean..." the crowd started gathering around the group of people.


    p!!!!


    A hand hit Valencia''s mother''s cheek loudly, a drop of blood fell down to the ground came out of the cut on Aliya''s face.


    "You set this up, didn''t you??!!! Did you regret leaving him?? Now you want to ruin our family??"


    "I never intended to do that..."


    "Let''s go...we should find the ring..." the new wife shook off her husband who tried to avoid right off her. She gave her child to the hero and started mumbling,


    "YOu disgusting sh*t. Your daughter is a monster!!! Who do you think she gets that from??? You''re a disgrace to our empire!!!!"


    Valencia stood there clenching her pocket of money staring at that woman who talked bad at her mother who was silent turning her head down without saying anything back ept everything.


    Her hands were shaking holding Valencia''s hands, and yet Valencia''s father hugged his new child ignored all that letting his new wife do everything she wanted.


    "Enough!!!!!"


    "Silent, Valencia..."


    "What did you say, you rude brat???!!!" that woman raised her voice at Valencia and reached out her hand grabbing Valencia''s hair making her in pain.


    "Stop, stop...don''t hurt my daughter!!! We apologize!!!!" Valencia''s mother cried putting her hand together begging the new wife to spare her daughter, the people were there the whole witnessing everything.


    Valencia''s mother called out for help, but no one helped her except stepping on her even more talking bad about her.


    The most painful thing was how the hero carried his own son walking away from that ce leaving the people from his past to be looked down in the middle of the street.


    That wasn''t even the worst part yet, just as when Valencia''s eyes color almost changed from white to ck, her mother rushed to hug her to control her eyes.


    She definitely mustn''t use it among the crowd.


    "Mom...please...just once...we''ll move from the disgusting trash can."


    "No, no, no...am I your mother??? Listen to me!!!" it was the first time her mother raised her voice at her, Valencia shed tears seeing how the new wife kicked her mother''s back mercilessly. Soon after, everyone started tough mocking her mother passing her own hat from one hand to one hand like she was a monkey in the circle.


    "Grim reaper''s eyes, my as*!!! You''re just blind, idiot!!!" the kid threw eggs and tomato at Valencia. The new wife snickered watching that scene. Valencia''s mother hit her limit, she became exhausted fell down on her knee while hugging her own daughter from all of those filthy things they threw at the miserable mother and daughter.


    The new wife bent down whispering into Aliya''s ears, "Don''t evere back here again and thank you for giving him to me...you''re stupid leaving such a man for your demon daughter..." with the teasingugh at the end of the sentence.


    "And one more thing...remember how your husbands ran to ask the priest...?? The priest never said anything...it was me!!! Now get the f*ck out of my face..."


    "...but it looks like your words are right...I indeed killed human..."


    "Valencia...stop!!!! Stop immediately!!!!!! I''m your mother!!!!!!! Close your eyes!!!!!!" her mother hit her own daughter to stop what she was doing. But it was toote when the new wife fell down with her pale lip pointing at thest blue sky she could see in her life.


    To be continued....!

 Chapter 138 - Hiatus!!

    <strong>!!!!!!!Do Not Unlock The Chapter!!!</strong>


    <strong>The Novel will be on hiatus for one week due to the author''s health condition!!</strong>


    <strong>Apologize for the inconvenience.</strong>


    "When I grow up, I want to be a knight, save the northern empire and destroy the center."


    "A strong night, great!!"


    Different time but the thing Valencia shared with Marte and Jel was how she always looked outside her own window at all of the kids who had their freedoms to be able to walk under the sunlight on the green grass.


    Here is how her strong began, the origin of the woman who became the demon everyone hates.


    +++


    Valencia was born a thousand years after demons started appearing everywhere. The person who could y the demon was given the title ''Demon yer'' and was given treasure as their sacrifice and effort.


    Every demon was originally a person, Valencia was born as the daughter of the hero named Valor, the fire magic user who could cut off the demon''s head.


    But unlike other demons, Valencia was already born as a human but somewhat was called a demon by everyone from her birth.


    "Please...please spare our daughter, Valor...please she didn''t do anything wrong...please..." a pitiful mother begged for the father of the child to put down his sword which put on Valencia''s throat begging kneeling down to his feet but his eyes were still the same ring at his demon daughter.


    "She will kill people in the future. The messenger of the priest said so."


    "No...she will...she will control her eyes, please...I won''t let her use those eyes again, please spare her."


    "Aliya, between me and this demon...who will you choose? I''m the hero, I definitely can''t let this child live." her eyes widen hearing such a question from the man she loved all her heart.


    Little Valencia held on tight to the mother''s end of dress with the expressionless face staring into ck space with her white eyes.


    "Mom, why are you crying...??"


    "Valor, are you seriously asking me that???" the mother stood up facing her husband grabbing her daughter''s hands.


    "Yeah, I''m dead serious. We can get another child, no matter what, we can''t keep such a monster child, what if words get out? What if they said I''ll give birth to the demon even if I''m a hero??"


    "Ha...haha...you''re not the one giving birth, Valor. You don''t know how it felt like...she''s my daughter, the child in my womb for ten months!!! She came out of me!!! You want me to choose?? She''s not even a thing to choose in the first ce!!!!" raising her voice at that man with her eyes showed everything from her bottomless despair to how broken her heart was.


    "If you want to keep that child, then get out of my house!!!" the hero was very sure that her wife would choose him, but instead he ended up seeing how his wife and his monster child walked out of the mansion away from his life forever.


    "Be the hero until you die...Valor...and just forget that I ever married you..."


    "Mom, your hands are shaking..."


    "Sorry, it''s just too cold today, Valencia."


    "Mom, why are you ck like this...? I can''t see the bright yellow light from you anymore...and father waspletely red...earlier..."


    "Don''t worry about mommy...mom''s fine..."


    "Mom, I''m not deaf..."


    "...Valencia...please let mommy rest for a second...mom is a little tired today..." her mother crouched down hiding her face even though her own daughter was blind at the dark valley crying silently as she could.


    "It''s not toote, you can go back to father..."


    Three yearster,


    The hero''s first son was born, the hero''s pride and joy. The whole northern empire was overjoyed by the fact of how simr the hero was with his own son with the ''messenger'' of the priest.


    The child was blessed by the priest, even the royal family. The hero kept making achievement after achievement killing demons like killing rats.


    Without knowing the real demon who will kill him will appear soon to wreck the family he cherished like his own life.


    "Valencia, don''t go outside, okay?? I''ll be back soon."


    "Yes, mom." she waved her hands at her mother, after seeing her mother leave, Valencia walked to the window opening the curtain looking outside with her shared eyes with crow.


    "This is mom''s birthday!!! I have to buy some gifts for mom." she was d she could finally figure out a way to get her hand on money for buying gifts for her mother''s birthday.


    The crow dropped the golden ring with the fire emblem on it on the palm of Valencia. She smiled adorably holding it tight in her palm rushing out of her little hut outside the northern empire.


    Without the barrier protecting them from the snow, her mother had to give the nket to Valencia to keep her warm.


    Valencia with her crow as her best friend ran and jumped on the mountain entering the secret entrance crossing the border, the beautiful empire was so beautiful in the crow''s eyes. Valencia was happy to see such a beautiful ce no matter how many times she saw it, even not with her own eyes, it was enough to make her day better.


    She slid down the snowy mountain blending it with the crowd on the big street with many selling stalls on each side of the street.


    Valencia kept wondering what she should buy for her mother with the little ring. She decided to enter the jewelry store first to sell the ring.


    "I lost the ring papa gave me, mom!!!" Valencia couldn''t walk past the little boy who was younger than her cried like that. She gave him a piece of candy with the money she got from the ring to him to cheer him up.


    "Take your disgusting hands off my son." but the mother wasn''t kind like her own son pushed Valencia in her best dress into the mud on the side of the road.


    Not a single person stepped up to help Valencia, even the man who stood beside the woman stood silently looking cold stared at Valencia.


    "Valencia!!!"


    "Mom!!!" she called out to her mother as soon as she saw her running toward her to hug her. The man didn''t show any sign of remorse or any sort of feeling for his ex-wife. His hands gripped his new wife and his little son with the perfect eyes.


    "Aliya?? Long time no see."


    "Valor..."


    "Isn''t that the hero''s ex-wife?? That little girl called her mom, does that mean..." the crowd started gathering around the group of people.


    p!!!!


    A hand hit Valencia''s mother''s cheek loudly, a drop of blood fell down to the ground came out of the cut on Aliya''s face.


    "You set this up, didn''t you??!!! Did you regret leaving him?? Now you want to ruin our family??"


    "I never intended to do that..."


    "Let''s go...we should find the ring..." the new wife shook off her husband who tried to avoid right off her. She gave her child to the hero and started mumbling,


    "YOu disgusting sh*t. Your daughter is a monster!!! Who do you think she gets that from??? You''re a disgrace to our empire!!!!"


    Valencia stood there clenching her pocket of money staring at that woman who talked bad at her mother who was silent turning her head down without saying anything back ept everything.


    Her hands were shaking holding Valencia''s hands, and yet Valencia''s father hugged his new child ignored all that letting his new wife do everything she wanted.


    "Enough!!!!!"


    "Silent, Valencia..."


    "What did you say, you rude brat???!!!" that woman raised her voice at Valencia and reached out her hand grabbing Valencia''s hair making her in pain.


    "Stop, stop...don''t hurt my daughter!!! We apologize!!!!" Valencia''s mother cried putting her hand together begging the new wife to spare her daughter, the people were there the whole witnessing everything.


    Valencia''s mother called out for help, but no one helped her except stepping on her even more talking bad about her.


    The most painful thing was how the hero carried his own son walking away from that ce leaving the people from his past to be looked down in the middle of the street.


    That wasn''t even the worst part yet, just as when Valencia''s eyes color almost changed from white to ck, her mother rushed to hug her to control her eyes.


    She definitely mustn''t use it among the crowd.


    "Mom...please...just once...we''ll move from the disgusting trash can."


    "No, no, no...am I your mother??? Listen to me!!!" it was the first time her mother raised her voice at her, Valencia shed tears seeing how the new wife kicked her mother''s back mercilessly. Soon after, everyone started tough mocking her mother passing her own hat from one hand to one hand like she was a monkey in the circle.


    "Grim reaper''s eyes, my as*!!! You''re just blind, idiot!!!" the kid threw eggs and tomato at Valencia. The new wife snickered watching that scene. Valencia''s mother hit her limit, she became exhausted fell down on her knee while hugging her own daughter from all of those filthy things they threw at the miserable mother and daughter.


    The new wife bent down whispering into Aliya''s ears, "Don''t evere back here again and thank you for giving him to me...you''re stupid leaving such a man for your demon daughter..." with the teasingugh at the end of the sentence.


    "And one more thing...remember how your husbands ran to ask the priest...?? The priest never said anything...it was me!!! Now get the f*ck out of my face..."


    "...but it looks like your words are right...I indeed killed human..."


    "Valencia...stop!!!! Stop immediately!!!!!! I''m your mother!!!!!!! Close your eyes!!!!!!" her mother hit her own daughter to stop what she was doing. But it was toote when the new wife fell down with her pale lip pointing at thest blue sky she could see in her life.


    To be continued....!

 Chapter 139 - Hiatus!!

    <strong>!!Do Not Unlock The Chapter!!!!!!!!!</strong>


    <strong>The Novel will be on hiatus for one week due to the author''s health condition!!</strong>


    <strong>Apologize for the inconvenience.</strong>


    "When I grow up, I want to be a knight, save the northern empire and destroy the center."


    "A strong night, great!!"


    Different time but the thing Valencia shared with Marte and Jel was how she always looked outside her own window at all of the kids who had their freedoms to be able to walk under the sunlight on the green grass.


    Here is how her strong began, the origin of the woman who became the demon everyone hates.


    +++


    Valencia was born a thousand years after demons started appearing everywhere. The person who could y the demon was given the title ''Demon yer'' and was given treasure as their sacrifice and effort.


    Every demon was originally a person, Valencia was born as the daughter of the hero named Valor, the fire magic user who could cut off the demon''s head.


    But unlike other demons, Valencia was already born as a human but somewhat was called a demon by everyone from her birth.


    "Please...please spare our daughter, Valor...please she didn''t do anything wrong...please..." a pitiful mother begged for the father of the child to put down his sword which put on Valencia''s throat begging kneeling down to his feet but his eyes were still the same ring at his demon daughter.


    "She will kill people in the future. The messenger of the priest said so."


    "No...she will...she will control her eyes, please...I won''t let her use those eyes again, please spare her."


    "Aliya, between me and this demon...who will you choose? I''m the hero, I definitely can''t let this child live." her eyes widen hearing such a question from the man she loved all her heart.


    Little Valencia held on tight to the mother''s end of dress with the expressionless face staring into ck space with her white eyes.


    "Mom, why are you crying...??"


    "Valor, are you seriously asking me that???" the mother stood up facing her husband grabbing her daughter''s hands.


    "Yeah, I''m dead serious. We can get another child, no matter what, we can''t keep such a monster child, what if words get out? What if they said I''ll give birth to the demon even if I''m a hero??"


    "Ha...haha...you''re not the one giving birth, Valor. You don''t know how it felt like...she''s my daughter, the child in my womb for ten months!!! She came out of me!!! You want me to choose?? She''s not even a thing to choose in the first ce!!!!" raising her voice at that man with her eyes showed everything from her bottomless despair to how broken her heart was.


    "If you want to keep that child, then get out of my house!!!" the hero was very sure that her wife would choose him, but instead he ended up seeing how his wife and his monster child walked out of the mansion away from his life forever.


    "Be the hero until you die...Valor...and just forget that I ever married you..."


    "Mom, your hands are shaking..."


    "Sorry, it''s just too cold today, Valencia."


    "Mom, why are you ck like this...? I can''t see the bright yellow light from you anymore...and father waspletely red...earlier..."


    "Don''t worry about mommy...mom''s fine..."


    "Mom, I''m not deaf..."


    "...Valencia...please let mommy rest for a second...mom is a little tired today..." her mother crouched down hiding her face even though her own daughter was blind at the dark valley crying silently as she could.


    "It''s not toote, you can go back to father..."


    Three yearster,


    The hero''s first son was born, the hero''s pride and joy. The whole northern empire was overjoyed by the fact of how simr the hero was with his own son with the ''messenger'' of the priest.


    The child was blessed by the priest, even the royal family. The hero kept making achievement after achievement killing demons like killing rats.


    Without knowing the real demon who will kill him will appear soon to wreck the family he cherished like his own life.


    "Valencia, don''t go outside, okay?? I''ll be back soon."


    "Yes, mom." she waved her hands at her mother, after seeing her mother leave, Valencia walked to the window opening the curtain looking outside with her shared eyes with crow.


    "This is mom''s birthday!!! I have to buy some gifts for mom." she was d she could finally figure out a way to get her hand on money for buying gifts for her mother''s birthday.


    The crow dropped the golden ring with the fire emblem on it on the palm of Valencia. She smiled adorably holding it tight in her palm rushing out of her little hut outside the northern empire.


    Without the barrier protecting them from the snow, her mother had to give the nket to Valencia to keep her warm.


    Valencia with her crow as her best friend ran and jumped on the mountain entering the secret entrance crossing the border, the beautiful empire was so beautiful in the crow''s eyes. Valencia was happy to see such a beautiful ce no matter how many times she saw it, even not with her own eyes, it was enough to make her day better.


    She slid down the snowy mountain blending it with the crowd on the big street with many selling stalls on each side of the street.


    Valencia kept wondering what she should buy for her mother with the little ring. She decided to enter the jewelry store first to sell the ring.


    "I lost the ring papa gave me, mom!!!" Valencia couldn''t walk past the little boy who was younger than her cried like that. She gave him a piece of candy with the money she got from the ring to him to cheer him up.


    "Take your disgusting hands off my son." but the mother wasn''t kind like her own son pushed Valencia in her best dress into the mud on the side of the road.


    Not a single person stepped up to help Valencia, even the man who stood beside the woman stood silently looking cold stared at Valencia.


    "Valencia!!!"


    "Mom!!!" she called out to her mother as soon as she saw her running toward her to hug her. The man didn''t show any sign of remorse or any sort of feeling for his ex-wife. His hands gripped his new wife and his little son with the perfect eyes.


    "Aliya?? Long time no see."


    "Valor..."


    "Isn''t that the hero''s ex-wife?? That little girl called her mom, does that mean..." the crowd started gathering around the group of people.


    p!!!!


    A hand hit Valencia''s mother''s cheek loudly, a drop of blood fell down to the ground came out of the cut on Aliya''s face.


    "You set this up, didn''t you??!!! Did you regret leaving him?? Now you want to ruin our family??"


    "I never intended to do that..."


    "Let''s go...we should find the ring..." the new wife shook off her husband who tried to avoid right off her. She gave her child to the hero and started mumbling,


    "YOu disgusting sh*t. Your daughter is a monster!!! Who do you think she gets that from??? You''re a disgrace to our empire!!!!"


    Valencia stood there clenching her pocket of money staring at that woman who talked bad at her mother who was silent turning her head down without saying anything back ept everything.


    Her hands were shaking holding Valencia''s hands, and yet Valencia''s father hugged his new child ignored all that letting his new wife do everything she wanted.


    "Enough!!!!!"


    "Silent, Valencia..."


    "What did you say, you rude brat???!!!" that woman raised her voice at Valencia and reached out her hand grabbing Valencia''s hair making her in pain.


    "Stop, stop...don''t hurt my daughter!!! We apologize!!!!" Valencia''s mother cried putting her hand together begging the new wife to spare her daughter, the people were there the whole witnessing everything.


    Valencia''s mother called out for help, but no one helped her except stepping on her even more talking bad about her.


    The most painful thing was how the hero carried his own son walking away from that ce leaving the people from his past to be looked down in the middle of the street.


    That wasn''t even the worst part yet, just as when Valencia''s eyes color almost changed from white to ck, her mother rushed to hug her to control her eyes.


    She definitely mustn''t use it among the crowd.


    "Mom...please...just once...we''ll move from the disgusting trash can."


    "No, no, no...am I your mother??? Listen to me!!!" it was the first time her mother raised her voice at her, Valencia shed tears seeing how the new wife kicked her mother''s back mercilessly. Soon after, everyone started tough mocking her mother passing her own hat from one hand to one hand like she was a monkey in the circle.


    "Grim reaper''s eyes, my as*!!! You''re just blind, idiot!!!" the kid threw eggs and tomato at Valencia. The new wife snickered watching that scene. Valencia''s mother hit her limit, she became exhausted fell down on her knee while hugging her own daughter from all of those filthy things they threw at the miserable mother and daughter.


    The new wife bent down whispering into Aliya''s ears, "Don''t evere back here again and thank you for giving him to me...you''re stupid leaving such a man for your demon daughter..." with the teasingugh at the end of the sentence.


    "And one more thing...remember how your husbands ran to ask the priest...?? The priest never said anything...it was me!!! Now get the f*ck out of my face..."


    "...but it looks like your words are right...I indeed killed human..."


    "Valencia...stop!!!! Stop immediately!!!!!! I''m your mother!!!!!!! Close your eyes!!!!!!" her mother hit her own daughter to stop what she was doing. But it was toote when the new wife fell down with her pale lip pointing at thest blue sky she could see in her life.


    To be continued....!

 Chapter 140 - Hiatus!!

    <strong>!!!!!!Do Not Unlock The Chapter!!!!!</strong>


    <strong>The Novel will be on hiatus for one week due to the author''s health condition!!</strong>


    <strong>Apologize for the inconvenience.</strong>


    "When I grow up, I want to be a knight, save the northern empire and destroy the center."


    "A strong night, great!!"


    Different time but the thing Valencia shared with Marte and Jel was how she always looked outside her own window at all of the kids who had their freedoms to be able to walk under the sunlight on the green grass.


    Here is how her strong began, the origin of the woman who became the demon everyone hates.


    +++


    Valencia was born a thousand years after demons started appearing everywhere. The person who could y the demon was given the title ''Demon yer'' and was given treasure as their sacrifice and effort.


    Every demon was originally a person, Valencia was born as the daughter of the hero named Valor, the fire magic user who could cut off the demon''s head.


    But unlike other demons, Valencia was already born as a human but somewhat was called a demon by everyone from her birth.


    "Please...please spare our daughter, Valor...please she didn''t do anything wrong...please..." a pitiful mother begged for the father of the child to put down his sword which put on Valencia''s throat begging kneeling down to his feet but his eyes were still the same ring at his demon daughter.


    "She will kill people in the future. The messenger of the priest said so."


    "No...she will...she will control her eyes, please...I won''t let her use those eyes again, please spare her."


    "Aliya, between me and this demon...who will you choose? I''m the hero, I definitely can''t let this child live." her eyes widen hearing such a question from the man she loved all her heart.


    Little Valencia held on tight to the mother''s end of dress with the expressionless face staring into ck space with her white eyes.


    "Mom, why are you crying...??"


    "Valor, are you seriously asking me that???" the mother stood up facing her husband grabbing her daughter''s hands.


    "Yeah, I''m dead serious. We can get another child, no matter what, we can''t keep such a monster child, what if words get out? What if they said I''ll give birth to the demon even if I''m a hero??"


    "Ha...haha...you''re not the one giving birth, Valor. You don''t know how it felt like...she''s my daughter, the child in my womb for ten months!!! She came out of me!!! You want me to choose?? She''s not even a thing to choose in the first ce!!!!" raising her voice at that man with her eyes showed everything from her bottomless despair to how broken her heart was.


    "If you want to keep that child, then get out of my house!!!" the hero was very sure that her wife would choose him, but instead he ended up seeing how his wife and his monster child walked out of the mansion away from his life forever.


    "Be the hero until you die...Valor...and just forget that I ever married you..."


    "Mom, your hands are shaking..."


    "Sorry, it''s just too cold today, Valencia."


    "Mom, why are you ck like this...? I can''t see the bright yellow light from you anymore...and father waspletely red...earlier..."


    "Don''t worry about mommy...mom''s fine..."


    "Mom, I''m not deaf..."


    "...Valencia...please let mommy rest for a second...mom is a little tired today..." her mother crouched down hiding her face even though her own daughter was blind at the dark valley crying silently as she could.


    "It''s not toote, you can go back to father..."


    Three yearster,


    The hero''s first son was born, the hero''s pride and joy. The whole northern empire was overjoyed by the fact of how simr the hero was with his own son with the ''messenger'' of the priest.


    The child was blessed by the priest, even the royal family. The hero kept making achievement after achievement killing demons like killing rats.


    Without knowing the real demon who will kill him will appear soon to wreck the family he cherished like his own life.


    "Valencia, don''t go outside, okay?? I''ll be back soon."


    "Yes, mom." she waved her hands at her mother, after seeing her mother leave, Valencia walked to the window opening the curtain looking outside with her shared eyes with crow.


    "This is mom''s birthday!!! I have to buy some gifts for mom." she was d she could finally figure out a way to get her hand on money for buying gifts for her mother''s birthday.


    The crow dropped the golden ring with the fire emblem on it on the palm of Valencia. She smiled adorably holding it tight in her palm rushing out of her little hut outside the northern empire.


    Without the barrier protecting them from the snow, her mother had to give the nket to Valencia to keep her warm.


    Valencia with her crow as her best friend ran and jumped on the mountain entering the secret entrance crossing the border, the beautiful empire was so beautiful in the crow''s eyes. Valencia was happy to see such a beautiful ce no matter how many times she saw it, even not with her own eyes, it was enough to make her day better.


    She slid down the snowy mountain blending it with the crowd on the big street with many selling stalls on each side of the street.


    Valencia kept wondering what she should buy for her mother with the little ring. She decided to enter the jewelry store first to sell the ring.


    "I lost the ring papa gave me, mom!!!" Valencia couldn''t walk past the little boy who was younger than her cried like that. She gave him a piece of candy with the money she got from the ring to him to cheer him up.


    "Take your disgusting hands off my son." but the mother wasn''t kind like her own son pushed Valencia in her best dress into the mud on the side of the road.


    Not a single person stepped up to help Valencia, even the man who stood beside the woman stood silently looking cold stared at Valencia.


    "Valencia!!!"


    "Mom!!!" she called out to her mother as soon as she saw her running toward her to hug her. The man didn''t show any sign of remorse or any sort of feeling for his ex-wife. His hands gripped his new wife and his little son with the perfect eyes.


    "Aliya?? Long time no see."


    "Valor..."


    "Isn''t that the hero''s ex-wife?? That little girl called her mom, does that mean..." the crowd started gathering around the group of people.


    p!!!!


    A hand hit Valencia''s mother''s cheek loudly, a drop of blood fell down to the ground came out of the cut on Aliya''s face.


    "You set this up, didn''t you??!!! Did you regret leaving him?? Now you want to ruin our family??"


    "I never intended to do that..."


    "Let''s go...we should find the ring..." the new wife shook off her husband who tried to avoid right off her. She gave her child to the hero and started mumbling,


    "YOu disgusting sh*t. Your daughter is a monster!!! Who do you think she gets that from??? You''re a disgrace to our empire!!!!"


    Valencia stood there clenching her pocket of money staring at that woman who talked bad at her mother who was silent turning her head down without saying anything back ept everything.


    Her hands were shaking holding Valencia''s hands, and yet Valencia''s father hugged his new child ignored all that letting his new wife do everything she wanted.


    "Enough!!!!!"


    "Silent, Valencia..."


    "What did you say, you rude brat???!!!" that woman raised her voice at Valencia and reached out her hand grabbing Valencia''s hair making her in pain.


    "Stop, stop...don''t hurt my daughter!!! We apologize!!!!" Valencia''s mother cried putting her hand together begging the new wife to spare her daughter, the people were there the whole witnessing everything.


    Valencia''s mother called out for help, but no one helped her except stepping on her even more talking bad about her.


    The most painful thing was how the hero carried his own son walking away from that ce leaving the people from his past to be looked down in the middle of the street.


    That wasn''t even the worst part yet, just as when Valencia''s eyes color almost changed from white to ck, her mother rushed to hug her to control her eyes.


    She definitely mustn''t use it among the crowd.


    "Mom...please...just once...we''ll move from the disgusting trash can."


    "No, no, no...am I your mother??? Listen to me!!!" it was the first time her mother raised her voice at her, Valencia shed tears seeing how the new wife kicked her mother''s back mercilessly. Soon after, everyone started tough mocking her mother passing her own hat from one hand to one hand like she was a monkey in the circle.


    "Grim reaper''s eyes, my as*!!! You''re just blind, idiot!!!" the kid threw eggs and tomato at Valencia. The new wife snickered watching that scene. Valencia''s mother hit her limit, she became exhausted fell down on her knee while hugging her own daughter from all of those filthy things they threw at the miserable mother and daughter.


    The new wife bent down whispering into Aliya''s ears, "Don''t evere back here again and thank you for giving him to me...you''re stupid leaving such a man for your demon daughter..." with the teasingugh at the end of the sentence.


    "And one more thing...remember how your husbands ran to ask the priest...?? The priest never said anything...it was me!!! Now get the f*ck out of my face..."


    "...but it looks like your words are right...I indeed killed human..."


    "Valencia...stop!!!! Stop immediately!!!!!! I''m your mother!!!!!!! Close your eyes!!!!!!" her mother hit her own daughter to stop what she was doing. But it was toote when the new wife fell down with her pale lip pointing at thest blue sky she could see in her life.


    To be continued....!

 Chapter 141 - Hiatus!!

    <strong>!Do Not Unlock The Chapter!!!!!</strong>


    <strong>The Novel will be on hiatus for one week due to the author''s health condition!!</strong>


    <strong>Apologize for the inconvenience.</strong>


    "When I grow up, I want to be a knight, save the northern empire and destroy the center."


    "A strong night, great!!"


    Different time but the thing Valencia shared with Marte and Jel was how she always looked outside her own window at all of the kids who had their freedoms to be able to walk under the sunlight on the green grass.


    Here is how her strong began, the origin of the woman who became the demon everyone hates.


    +++


    Valencia was born a thousand years after demons started appearing everywhere. The person who could y the demon was given the title ''Demon yer'' and was given treasure as their sacrifice and effort.


    Every demon was originally a person, Valencia was born as the daughter of the hero named Valor, the fire magic user who could cut off the demon''s head.


    But unlike other demons, Valencia was already born as a human but somewhat was called a demon by everyone from her birth.


    "Please...please spare our daughter, Valor...please she didn''t do anything wrong...please..." a pitiful mother begged for the father of the child to put down his sword which put on Valencia''s throat begging kneeling down to his feet but his eyes were still the same ring at his demon daughter.


    "She will kill people in the future. The messenger of the priest said so."


    "No...she will...she will control her eyes, please...I won''t let her use those eyes again, please spare her."


    "Aliya, between me and this demon...who will you choose? I''m the hero, I definitely can''t let this child live." her eyes widen hearing such a question from the man she loved all her heart.


    Little Valencia held on tight to the mother''s end of dress with the expressionless face staring into ck space with her white eyes.


    "Mom, why are you crying...??"


    "Valor, are you seriously asking me that???" the mother stood up facing her husband grabbing her daughter''s hands.


    "Yeah, I''m dead serious. We can get another child, no matter what, we can''t keep such a monster child, what if words get out? What if they said I''ll give birth to the demon even if I''m a hero??"


    "Ha...haha...you''re not the one giving birth, Valor. You don''t know how it felt like...she''s my daughter, the child in my womb for ten months!!! She came out of me!!! You want me to choose?? She''s not even a thing to choose in the first ce!!!!" raising her voice at that man with her eyes showed everything from her bottomless despair to how broken her heart was.


    "If you want to keep that child, then get out of my house!!!" the hero was very sure that her wife would choose him, but instead he ended up seeing how his wife and his monster child walked out of the mansion away from his life forever.


    "Be the hero until you die...Valor...and just forget that I ever married you..."


    "Mom, your hands are shaking..."


    "Sorry, it''s just too cold today, Valencia."


    "Mom, why are you ck like this...? I can''t see the bright yellow light from you anymore...and father waspletely red...earlier..."


    "Don''t worry about mommy...mom''s fine..."


    "Mom, I''m not deaf..."


    "...Valencia...please let mommy rest for a second...mom is a little tired today..." her mother crouched down hiding her face even though her own daughter was blind at the dark valley crying silently as she could.


    "It''s not toote, you can go back to father..."


    Three yearster,


    The hero''s first son was born, the hero''s pride and joy. The whole northern empire was overjoyed by the fact of how simr the hero was with his own son with the ''messenger'' of the priest.


    The child was blessed by the priest, even the royal family. The hero kept making achievement after achievement killing demons like killing rats.


    Without knowing the real demon who will kill him will appear soon to wreck the family he cherished like his own life.


    "Valencia, don''t go outside, okay?? I''ll be back soon."


    "Yes, mom." she waved her hands at her mother, after seeing her mother leave, Valencia walked to the window opening the curtain looking outside with her shared eyes with crow.


    "This is mom''s birthday!!! I have to buy some gifts for mom." she was d she could finally figure out a way to get her hand on money for buying gifts for her mother''s birthday.


    The crow dropped the golden ring with the fire emblem on it on the palm of Valencia. She smiled adorably holding it tight in her palm rushing out of her little hut outside the northern empire.


    Without the barrier protecting them from the snow, her mother had to give the nket to Valencia to keep her warm.


    Valencia with her crow as her best friend ran and jumped on the mountain entering the secret entrance crossing the border, the beautiful empire was so beautiful in the crow''s eyes. Valencia was happy to see such a beautiful ce no matter how many times she saw it, even not with her own eyes, it was enough to make her day better.


    She slid down the snowy mountain blending it with the crowd on the big street with many selling stalls on each side of the street.


    Valencia kept wondering what she should buy for her mother with the little ring. She decided to enter the jewelry store first to sell the ring.


    "I lost the ring papa gave me, mom!!!" Valencia couldn''t walk past the little boy who was younger than her cried like that. She gave him a piece of candy with the money she got from the ring to him to cheer him up.


    "Take your disgusting hands off my son." but the mother wasn''t kind like her own son pushed Valencia in her best dress into the mud on the side of the road.


    Not a single person stepped up to help Valencia, even the man who stood beside the woman stood silently looking cold stared at Valencia.


    "Valencia!!!"


    "Mom!!!" she called out to her mother as soon as she saw her running toward her to hug her. The man didn''t show any sign of remorse or any sort of feeling for his ex-wife. His hands gripped his new wife and his little son with the perfect eyes.


    "Aliya?? Long time no see."


    "Valor..."


    "Isn''t that the hero''s ex-wife?? That little girl called her mom, does that mean..." the crowd started gathering around the group of people.


    p!!!!


    A hand hit Valencia''s mother''s cheek loudly, a drop of blood fell down to the ground came out of the cut on Aliya''s face.


    "You set this up, didn''t you??!!! Did you regret leaving him?? Now you want to ruin our family??"


    "I never intended to do that..."


    "Let''s go...we should find the ring..." the new wife shook off her husband who tried to avoid right off her. She gave her child to the hero and started mumbling,


    "YOu disgusting sh*t. Your daughter is a monster!!! Who do you think she gets that from??? You''re a disgrace to our empire!!!!"


    Valencia stood there clenching her pocket of money staring at that woman who talked bad at her mother who was silent turning her head down without saying anything back ept everything.


    Her hands were shaking holding Valencia''s hands, and yet Valencia''s father hugged his new child ignored all that letting his new wife do everything she wanted.


    "Enough!!!!!"


    "Silent, Valencia..."


    "What did you say, you rude brat???!!!" that woman raised her voice at Valencia and reached out her hand grabbing Valencia''s hair making her in pain.


    "Stop, stop...don''t hurt my daughter!!! We apologize!!!!" Valencia''s mother cried putting her hand together begging the new wife to spare her daughter, the people were there the whole witnessing everything.


    Valencia''s mother called out for help, but no one helped her except stepping on her even more talking bad about her.


    The most painful thing was how the hero carried his own son walking away from that ce leaving the people from his past to be looked down in the middle of the street.


    That wasn''t even the worst part yet, just as when Valencia''s eyes color almost changed from white to ck, her mother rushed to hug her to control her eyes.


    She definitely mustn''t use it among the crowd.


    "Mom...please...just once...we''ll move from the disgusting trash can."


    "No, no, no...am I your mother??? Listen to me!!!" it was the first time her mother raised her voice at her, Valencia shed tears seeing how the new wife kicked her mother''s back mercilessly. Soon after, everyone started tough mocking her mother passing her own hat from one hand to one hand like she was a monkey in the circle.


    "Grim reaper''s eyes, my as*!!! You''re just blind, idiot!!!" the kid threw eggs and tomato at Valencia. The new wife snickered watching that scene. Valencia''s mother hit her limit, she became exhausted fell down on her knee while hugging her own daughter from all of those filthy things they threw at the miserable mother and daughter.


    The new wife bent down whispering into Aliya''s ears, "Don''t evere back here again and thank you for giving him to me...you''re stupid leaving such a man for your demon daughter..." with the teasingugh at the end of the sentence.


    "And one more thing...remember how your husbands ran to ask the priest...?? The priest never said anything...it was me!!! Now get the f*ck out of my face..."


    "...but it looks like your words are right...I indeed killed human..."


    "Valencia...stop!!!! Stop immediately!!!!!! I''m your mother!!!!!!! Close your eyes!!!!!!" her mother hit her own daughter to stop what she was doing. But it was toote when the new wife fell down with her pale lip pointing at thest blue sky she could see in her life.


    To be continued....!

 Chapter 142 - Hiatus!!

    <strong>!Do Not Unlock The Chapter!!!!!</strong>


    <strong>The Novel will be on hiatus for one week due to the author''s health condition!!!</strong>


    <strong>Apologize for the inconvenience.</strong>


    "When I grow up, I want to be a knight, save the northern empire and destroy the center."


    "A strong night, great!!"


    Different time but the thing Valencia shared with Marte and Jel was how she always looked outside her own window at all of the kids who had their freedoms to be able to walk under the sunlight on the green grass.


    Here is how her strong began, the origin of the woman who became the demon everyone hates.


    +++


    Valencia was born a thousand years after demons started appearing everywhere. The person who could y the demon was given the title ''Demon yer'' and was given treasure as their sacrifice and effort.


    Every demon was originally a person, Valencia was born as the daughter of the hero named Valor, the fire magic user who could cut off the demon''s head.


    But unlike other demons, Valencia was already born as a human but somewhat was called a demon by everyone from her birth.


    "Please...please spare our daughter, Valor...please she didn''t do anything wrong...please..." a pitiful mother begged for the father of the child to put down his sword which put on Valencia''s throat begging kneeling down to his feet but his eyes were still the same ring at his demon daughter.


    "She will kill people in the future. The messenger of the priest said so."


    "No...she will...she will control her eyes, please...I won''t let her use those eyes again, please spare her."


    "Aliya, between me and this demon...who will you choose? I''m the hero, I definitely can''t let this child live." her eyes widen hearing such a question from the man she loved all her heart.


    Little Valencia held on tight to the mother''s end of dress with the expressionless face staring into ck space with her white eyes.


    "Mom, why are you crying...??"


    "Valor, are you seriously asking me that???" the mother stood up facing her husband grabbing her daughter''s hands.


    "Yeah, I''m dead serious. We can get another child, no matter what, we can''t keep such a monster child, what if words get out? What if they said I''ll give birth to the demon even if I''m a hero??"


    "Ha...haha...you''re not the one giving birth, Valor. You don''t know how it felt like...she''s my daughter, the child in my womb for ten months!!! She came out of me!!! You want me to choose?? She''s not even a thing to choose in the first ce!!!!" raising her voice at that man with her eyes showed everything from her bottomless despair to how broken her heart was.


    "If you want to keep that child, then get out of my house!!!" the hero was very sure that her wife would choose him, but instead he ended up seeing how his wife and his monster child walked out of the mansion away from his life forever.


    "Be the hero until you die...Valor...and just forget that I ever married you..."


    "Mom, your hands are shaking..."


    "Sorry, it''s just too cold today, Valencia."


    "Mom, why are you ck like this...? I can''t see the bright yellow light from you anymore...and father waspletely red...earlier..."


    "Don''t worry about mommy...mom''s fine..."


    "Mom, I''m not deaf..."


    "...Valencia...please let mommy rest for a second...mom is a little tired today..." her mother crouched down hiding her face even though her own daughter was blind at the dark valley crying silently as she could.


    "It''s not toote, you can go back to father..."


    Three yearster,


    The hero''s first son was born, the hero''s pride and joy. The whole northern empire was overjoyed by the fact of how simr the hero was with his own son with the ''messenger'' of the priest.


    The child was blessed by the priest, even the royal family. The hero kept making achievement after achievement killing demons like killing rats.


    Without knowing the real demon who will kill him will appear soon to wreck the family he cherished like his own life.


    "Valencia, don''t go outside, okay?? I''ll be back soon."


    "Yes, mom." she waved her hands at her mother, after seeing her mother leave, Valencia walked to the window opening the curtain looking outside with her shared eyes with crow.


    "This is mom''s birthday!!! I have to buy some gifts for mom." she was d she could finally figure out a way to get her hand on money for buying gifts for her mother''s birthday.


    The crow dropped the golden ring with the fire emblem on it on the palm of Valencia. She smiled adorably holding it tight in her palm rushing out of her little hut outside the northern empire.


    Without the barrier protecting them from the snow, her mother had to give the nket to Valencia to keep her warm.


    Valencia with her crow as her best friend ran and jumped on the mountain entering the secret entrance crossing the border, the beautiful empire was so beautiful in the crow''s eyes. Valencia was happy to see such a beautiful ce no matter how many times she saw it, even not with her own eyes, it was enough to make her day better.


    She slid down the snowy mountain blending it with the crowd on the big street with many selling stalls on each side of the street.


    Valencia kept wondering what she should buy for her mother with the little ring. She decided to enter the jewelry store first to sell the ring.


    "I lost the ring papa gave me, mom!!!" Valencia couldn''t walk past the little boy who was younger than her cried like that. She gave him a piece of candy with the money she got from the ring to him to cheer him up.


    "Take your disgusting hands off my son." but the mother wasn''t kind like her own son pushed Valencia in her best dress into the mud on the side of the road.


    Not a single person stepped up to help Valencia, even the man who stood beside the woman stood silently looking cold stared at Valencia.


    "Valencia!!!"


    "Mom!!!" she called out to her mother as soon as she saw her running toward her to hug her. The man didn''t show any sign of remorse or any sort of feeling for his ex-wife. His hands gripped his new wife and his little son with the perfect eyes.


    "Aliya?? Long time no see."


    "Valor..."


    "Isn''t that the hero''s ex-wife?? That little girl called her mom, does that mean..." the crowd started gathering around the group of people.


    p!!!!


    A hand hit Valencia''s mother''s cheek loudly, a drop of blood fell down to the ground came out of the cut on Aliya''s face.


    "You set this up, didn''t you??!!! Did you regret leaving him?? Now you want to ruin our family??"


    "I never intended to do that..."


    "Let''s go...we should find the ring..." the new wife shook off her husband who tried to avoid right off her. She gave her child to the hero and started mumbling,


    "YOu disgusting sh*t. Your daughter is a monster!!! Who do you think she gets that from??? You''re a disgrace to our empire!!!!"


    Valencia stood there clenching her pocket of money staring at that woman who talked bad at her mother who was silent turning her head down without saying anything back ept everything.


    Her hands were shaking holding Valencia''s hands, and yet Valencia''s father hugged his new child ignored all that letting his new wife do everything she wanted.


    "Enough!!!!!"


    "Silent, Valencia..."


    "What did you say, you rude brat???!!!" that woman raised her voice at Valencia and reached out her hand grabbing Valencia''s hair making her in pain.


    "Stop, stop...don''t hurt my daughter!!! We apologize!!!!" Valencia''s mother cried putting her hand together begging the new wife to spare her daughter, the people were there the whole witnessing everything.


    Valencia''s mother called out for help, but no one helped her except stepping on her even more talking bad about her.


    The most painful thing was how the hero carried his own son walking away from that ce leaving the people from his past to be looked down in the middle of the street.


    That wasn''t even the worst part yet, just as when Valencia''s eyes color almost changed from white to ck, her mother rushed to hug her to control her eyes.


    She definitely mustn''t use it among the crowd.


    "Mom...please...just once...we''ll move from the disgusting trash can."


    "No, no, no...am I your mother??? Listen to me!!!" it was the first time her mother raised her voice at her, Valencia shed tears seeing how the new wife kicked her mother''s back mercilessly. Soon after, everyone started tough mocking her mother passing her own hat from one hand to one hand like she was a monkey in the circle.


    "Grim reaper''s eyes, my as*!!! You''re just blind, idiot!!!" the kid threw eggs and tomato at Valencia. The new wife snickered watching that scene. Valencia''s mother hit her limit, she became exhausted fell down on her knee while hugging her own daughter from all of those filthy things they threw at the miserable mother and daughter.


    The new wife bent down whispering into Aliya''s ears, "Don''t evere back here again and thank you for giving him to me...you''re stupid leaving such a man for your demon daughter..." with the teasingugh at the end of the sentence.


    "And one more thing...remember how your husbands ran to ask the priest...?? The priest never said anything...it was me!!! Now get the f*ck out of my face..."


    "...but it looks like your words are right...I indeed killed human..."


    "Valencia...stop!!!! Stop immediately!!!!!! I''m your mother!!!!!!! Close your eyes!!!!!!" her mother hit her own daughter to stop what she was doing. But it was toote when the new wife fell down with her pale lip pointing at thest blue sky she could see in her life.


    To be continued....!

 Chapter 143 - Hiatus!!

    <strong>!!Do Not Unlock The Chapter!!</strong>


    <strong>The Novel will be on hiatus for one week due to the author''s health condition!!</strong>


    <strong>Apologize for the inconvenience.</strong>


    "When I grow up, I want to be a knight, save the northern empire and destroy the center."


    "A strong knight, great!!"


    Different time but the thing Valencia shared with Marte and Jel was how she always looked outside her own window at all of the kids who had their freedoms to be able to walk under the sunlight on the green grass.


    Here is how her strong began, the origin of the woman who became the demon everyone hates.


    +++


    Valencia was born a thousand years after demons started appearing everywhere. The person who could y the demon was given the title ''Demon yer'' and was given treasure as their sacrifice and effort.


    Every demon was originally a person, Valencia was born as the daughter of the hero named Valor, the fire magic user who could cut off the demon''s head.


    But unlike other demons, Valencia was already born as a human but somewhat was called a demon by everyone from her birth.


    "Please...please spare our daughter, Valor...please she didn''t do anything wrong...please..." a pitiful mother begged for the father of the child to put down his sword which put on Valencia''s throat begging kneeling down to his feet but his eyes were still the same ring at his demon daughter.


    "She will kill people in the future. The messenger of the priest said so."


    "No...she will...she will control her eyes, please...I won''t let her use those eyes again, please spare her."


    "Aliya, between me and this demon...who will you choose? I''m the hero, I definitely can''t let this child live." her eyes widen hearing such a question from the man she loved all her heart.


    Little Valencia held on tight to the mother''s end of dress with the expressionless face staring into ck space with her white eyes.


    "Mom, why are you crying...??"


    "Valor, are you seriously asking me that???" the mother stood up facing her husband grabbing her daughter''s hands.


    "Yeah, I''m dead serious. We can get another child, no matter what, we can''t keep such a monster child, what if words get out? What if they said I''ll give birth to the demon even if I''m a hero??"


    "Ha...haha...you''re not the one giving birth, Valor. You don''t know how it felt like...she''s my daughter, the child in my womb for ten months!!! She came out of me!!! You want me to choose?? She''s not even a thing to choose in the first ce!!!!" raising her voice at that man with her eyes showed everything from her bottomless despair to how broken her heart was.


    "If you want to keep that child, then get out of my house!!!" the hero was very sure that her wife would choose him, but instead he ended up seeing how his wife and his monster child walked out of the mansion away from his life forever.


    "Be the hero until you die...Valor...and just forget that I ever married you..."


    "Mom, your hands are shaking..."


    "Sorry, it''s just too cold today, Valencia."


    "Mom, why are you ck like this...? I can''t see the bright yellow light from you anymore...and father waspletely red...earlier..."


    "Don''t worry about mommy...mom''s fine..."


    "Mom, I''m not deaf..."


    "...Valencia...please let mommy rest for a second...mom is a little tired today..." her mother crouched down hiding her face even though her own daughter was blind at the dark valley crying silently as she could.


    "It''s not toote, you can go back to father..."


    Three yearster,


    The hero''s first son was born, the hero''s pride and joy. The whole northern empire was overjoyed by the fact of how simr the hero was with his own son with the ''messenger'' of the priest.


    The child was blessed by the priest, even the royal family. The hero kept making achievement after achievement killing demons like killing rats.


    Without knowing the real demon who will kill him will appear soon to wreck the family he cherished like his own life.


    "Valencia, don''t go outside, okay?? I''ll be back soon."


    "Yes, mom." she waved her hands at her mother, after seeing her mother leave, Valencia walked to the window opening the curtain looking outside with her shared eyes with crow.


    "This is mom''s birthday!!! I have to buy some gifts for mom." she was d she could finally figure out a way to get her hand on money for buying gifts for her mother''s birthday.


    The crow dropped the golden ring with the fire emblem on it on the palm of Valencia. She smiled adorably holding it tight in her palm rushing out of her little hut outside the northern empire.


    Without the barrier protecting them from the snow, her mother had to give the nket to Valencia to keep her warm.


    Valencia with her crow as her best friend ran and jumped on the mountain entering the secret entrance crossing the border, the beautiful empire was so beautiful in the crow''s eyes. Valencia was happy to see such a beautiful ce no matter how many times she saw it, even not with her own eyes, it was enough to make her day better.


    She slid down the snowy mountain blending it with the crowd on the big street with many selling stalls on each side of the street.


    Valencia kept wondering what she should buy for her mother with the little ring. She decided to enter the jewelry store first to sell the ring.


    "I lost the ring papa gave me, mom!!!" Valencia couldn''t walk past the little boy who was younger than her cried like that. She gave him a piece of candy with the money she got from the ring to him to cheer him up.


    "Take your disgusting hands off my son." but the mother wasn''t kind like her own son pushed Valencia in her best dress into the mud on the side of the road.


    Not a single person stepped up to help Valencia, even the man who stood beside the woman stood silently looking cold stared at Valencia.


    "Valencia!!!"


    "Mom!!!" she called out to her mother as soon as she saw her running toward her to hug her. The man didn''t show any sign of remorse or any sort of feeling for his ex-wife. His hands gripped his new wife and his little son with the perfect eyes.


    "Aliya?? Long time no see."


    "Valor..."


    "Isn''t that the hero''s ex-wife?? That little girl called her mom, does that mean..." the crowd started gathering around the group of people.


    p!!!!


    A hand hit Valencia''s mother''s cheek loudly, a drop of blood fell down to the ground came out of the cut on Aliya''s face.


    "You set this up, didn''t you??!!! Did you regret leaving him?? Now you want to ruin our family??"


    "I never intended to do that..."


    "Let''s go...we should find the ring..." the new wife shook off her husband who tried to avoid right off her. She gave her child to the hero and started mumbling,


    "YOu disgusting sh*t. Your daughter is a monster!!! Who do you think she gets that from??? You''re a disgrace to our empire!!!!"


    Valencia stood there clenching her pocket of money staring at that woman who talked bad at her mother who was silent turning her head down without saying anything back ept everything.


    Her hands were shaking holding Valencia''s hands, and yet Valencia''s father hugged his new child ignored all that letting his new wife do everything she wanted.


    "Enough!!!!!"


    "Silent, Valencia..."


    "What did you say, you rude brat???!!!" that woman raised her voice at Valencia and reached out her hand grabbing Valencia''s hair making her in pain.


    "Stop, stop...don''t hurt my daughter!!! We apologize!!!!" Valencia''s mother cried putting her hand together begging the new wife to spare her daughter, the people were there the whole witnessing everything.


    Valencia''s mother called out for help, but no one helped her except stepping on her even more talking bad about her.


    The most painful thing was how the hero carried his own son walking away from that ce leaving the people from his past to be looked down in the middle of the street.


    That wasn''t even the worst part yet, just as when Valencia''s eyes color almost changed from white to ck, her mother rushed to hug her to control her eyes.


    She definitely mustn''t use it among the crowd.


    "Mom...please...just once...we''ll move from the disgusting trash can."


    "No, no, no...am I your mother??? Listen to me!!!" it was the first time her mother raised her voice at her, Valencia shed tears seeing how the new wife kicked her mother''s back mercilessly. Soon after, everyone started tough mocking her mother passing her own hat from one hand to one hand like she was a monkey in the circle.


    "Grim reaper''s eyes, my as*!!! You''re just blind, idiot!!!" the kid threw eggs and tomato at Valencia. The new wife snickered watching that scene. Valencia''s mother hit her limit, she became exhausted fell down on her knee while hugging her own daughter from all of those filthy things they threw at the miserable mother and daughter.


    The new wife bent down whispering into Aliya''s ears, "Don''t evere back here again and thank you for giving him to me...you''re stupid leaving such a man for your demon daughter..." with the teasingugh at the end of the sentence.


    "And one more thing...remember how your husbands ran to ask the priest...?? The priest never said anything...it was me!!! Now get the f*ck out of my face..."


    "...but it looks like your words are right...I indeed killed human..."


    "Valencia...stop!!!! Stop immediately!!!!!! I''m your mother!!!!!!! Close your eyes!!!!!!" her mother hit her own daughter to stop what she was doing. But it was toote when the new wife fell down with her pale lip pointing at thest blue sky she could see in her life.


    To be continued....!

 Chapter 144 - Hiatus!!

    <strong>!!Do Not Unlock The Chapter!!!!!!</strong>


    <strong>The Novel will be on hiatus for one week due to the author''s health condition!!!</strong>


    <strong>Apologize for the inconvenience.</strong>


    "When I grow up, I want to be a knight, save the northern empire and destroy the center."


    "A strong night, great!!"


    Different time but the thing Valencia shared with Marte and Jel was how she always looked outside her own window at all of the kids who had their freedoms to be able to walk under the sunlight on the green grass.


    Here is how her strong began, the origin of the woman who became the demon everyone hates.


    +++


    Valencia was born a thousand years after demons started appearing everywhere. The person who could y the demon was given the title ''Demon yer'' and was given treasure as their sacrifice and effort.


    Every demon was originally a person, Valencia was born as the daughter of the hero named Valor, the fire magic user who could cut off the demon''s head.


    But unlike other demons, Valencia was already born as a human but somewhat was called a demon by everyone from her birth.


    "Please...please spare our daughter, Valor...please she didn''t do anything wrong...please..." a pitiful mother begged for the father of the child to put down his sword which put on Valencia''s throat begging kneeling down to his feet but his eyes were still the same ring at his demon daughter.


    "She will kill people in the future. The messenger of the priest said so."


    "No...she will...she will control her eyes, please...I won''t let her use those eyes again, please spare her."


    "Aliya, between me and this demon...who will you choose? I''m the hero, I definitely can''t let this child live." her eyes widen hearing such a question from the man she loved all her heart.


    Little Valencia held on tight to the mother''s end of dress with the expressionless face staring into ck space with her white eyes.


    "Mom, why are you crying...??"


    "Valor, are you seriously asking me that???" the mother stood up facing her husband grabbing her daughter''s hands.


    "Yeah, I''m dead serious. We can get another child, no matter what, we can''t keep such a monster child, what if words get out? What if they said I''ll give birth to the demon even if I''m a hero??"


    "Ha...haha...you''re not the one giving birth, Valor. You don''t know how it felt like...she''s my daughter, the child in my womb for ten months!!! She came out of me!!! You want me to choose?? She''s not even a thing to choose in the first ce!!!!" raising her voice at that man with her eyes showed everything from her bottomless despair to how broken her heart was.


    "If you want to keep that child, then get out of my house!!!" the hero was very sure that her wife would choose him, but instead he ended up seeing how his wife and his monster child walked out of the mansion away from his life forever.


    "Be the hero until you die...Valor...and just forget that I ever married you..."


    "Mom, your hands are shaking..."


    "Sorry, it''s just too cold today, Valencia."


    "Mom, why are you ck like this...? I can''t see the bright yellow light from you anymore...and father waspletely red...earlier..."


    "Don''t worry about mommy...mom''s fine..."


    "Mom, I''m not deaf..."


    "...Valencia...please let mommy rest for a second...mom is a little tired today..." her mother crouched down hiding her face even though her own daughter was blind at the dark valley crying silently as she could.


    "It''s not toote, you can go back to father..."


    Three yearster,


    The hero''s first son was born, the hero''s pride and joy. The whole northern empire was overjoyed by the fact of how simr the hero was with his own son with the ''messenger'' of the priest.


    The child was blessed by the priest, even the royal family. The hero kept making achievement after achievement killing demons like killing rats.


    Without knowing the real demon who will kill him will appear soon to wreck the family he cherished like his own life.


    "Valencia, don''t go outside, okay?? I''ll be back soon."


    "Yes, mom." she waved her hands at her mother, after seeing her mother leave, Valencia walked to the window opening the curtain looking outside with her shared eyes with crow.


    "This is mom''s birthday!!! I have to buy some gifts for mom." she was d she could finally figure out a way to get her hand on money for buying gifts for her mother''s birthday.


    The crow dropped the golden ring with the fire emblem on it on the palm of Valencia. She smiled adorably holding it tight in her palm rushing out of her little hut outside the northern empire.


    Without the barrier protecting them from the snow, her mother had to give the nket to Valencia to keep her warm.


    Valencia with her crow as her best friend ran and jumped on the mountain entering the secret entrance crossing the border, the beautiful empire was so beautiful in the crow''s eyes. Valencia was happy to see such a beautiful ce no matter how many times she saw it, even not with her own eyes, it was enough to make her day better.


    She slid down the snowy mountain blending it with the crowd on the big street with many selling stalls on each side of the street.


    Valencia kept wondering what she should buy for her mother with the little ring. She decided to enter the jewelry store first to sell the ring.


    "I lost the ring papa gave me, mom!!!" Valencia couldn''t walk past the little boy who was younger than her cried like that. She gave him a piece of candy with the money she got from the ring to him to cheer him up.


    "Take your disgusting hands off my son." but the mother wasn''t kind like her own son pushed Valencia in her best dress into the mud on the side of the road.


    Not a single person stepped up to help Valencia, even the man who stood beside the woman stood silently looking cold stared at Valencia.


    "Valencia!!!"


    "Mom!!!" she called out to her mother as soon as she saw her running toward her to hug her. The man didn''t show any sign of remorse or any sort of feeling for his ex-wife. His hands gripped his new wife and his little son with the perfect eyes.


    "Aliya?? Long time no see."


    "Valor..."


    "Isn''t that the hero''s ex-wife?? That little girl called her mom, does that mean..." the crowd started gathering around the group of people.


    p!!!!


    A hand hit Valencia''s mother''s cheek loudly, a drop of blood fell down to the ground came out of the cut on Aliya''s face.


    "You set this up, didn''t you??!!! Did you regret leaving him?? Now you want to ruin our family??"


    "I never intended to do that..."


    "Let''s go...we should find the ring..." the new wife shook off her husband who tried to avoid right off her. She gave her child to the hero and started mumbling,


    "YOu disgusting sh*t. Your daughter is a monster!!! Who do you think she gets that from??? You''re a disgrace to our empire!!!!"


    Valencia stood there clenching her pocket of money staring at that woman who talked bad at her mother who was silent turning her head down without saying anything back ept everything.


    Her hands were shaking holding Valencia''s hands, and yet Valencia''s father hugged his new child ignored all that letting his new wife do everything she wanted.


    "Enough!!!!!"


    "Silent, Valencia..."


    "What did you say, you rude brat???!!!" that woman raised her voice at Valencia and reached out her hand grabbing Valencia''s hair making her in pain.


    "Stop, stop...don''t hurt my daughter!!! We apologize!!!!" Valencia''s mother cried putting her hand together begging the new wife to spare her daughter, the people were there the whole witnessing everything.


    Valencia''s mother called out for help, but no one helped her except stepping on her even more talking bad about her.


    The most painful thing was how the hero carried his own son walking away from that ce leaving the people from his past to be looked down in the middle of the street.


    That wasn''t even the worst part yet, just as when Valencia''s eyes color almost changed from white to ck, her mother rushed to hug her to control her eyes.


    She definitely mustn''t use it among the crowd.


    "Mom...please...just once...we''ll move from the disgusting trash can."


    "No, no, no...am I your mother??? Listen to me!!!" it was the first time her mother raised her voice at her, Valencia shed tears seeing how the new wife kicked her mother''s back mercilessly. Soon after, everyone started tough mocking her mother passing her own hat from one hand to one hand like she was a monkey in the circle.


    "Grim reaper''s eyes, my as*!!! You''re just blind, idiot!!!" the kid threw eggs and tomato at Valencia. The new wife snickered watching that scene. Valencia''s mother hit her limit, she became exhausted fell down on her knee while hugging her own daughter from all of those filthy things they threw at the miserable mother and daughter.


    The new wife bent down whispering into Aliya''s ears, "Don''t evere back here again and thank you for giving him to me...you''re stupid leaving such a man for your demon daughter..." with the teasingugh at the end of the sentence.


    "And one more thing...remember how your husbands ran to ask the priest...?? The priest never said anything...it was me!!! Now get the f*ck out of my face..."


    "...but it looks like your words are right...I indeed killed human..."


    "Valencia...stop!!!! Stop immediately!!!!!! I''m your mother!!!!!!! Close your eyes!!!!!!" her mother hit her own daughter to stop what she was doing. But it was toote when the new wife fell down with her pale lip pointing at thest blue sky she could see in her life.


    To be continued....!

 Chapter 145 - Hiatus!!

    <strong>!!Do Not Unlock The Chapter!!!</strong>


    <strong>The Novel will be on hiatus for one week due to the author''s health condition!!</strong>


    <strong>Apologize for the inconvenience!</strong>


    "When I grow up, I want to be a knight, save the northern empire and destroy the center."


    "A strong night, great!!"


    Different time but the thing Valencia shared with Marte and Jel was how she always looked outside her own window at all of the kids who had their freedoms to be able to walk under the sunlight on the green grass.


    Here is how her strong began, the origin of the woman who became the demon everyone hates.


    +++


    Valencia was born a thousand years after demons started appearing everywhere. The person who could y the demon was given the title ''Demon yer'' and was given treasure as their sacrifice and effort.


    Every demon was originally a person, Valencia was born as the daughter of the hero named Valor, the fire magic user who could cut off the demon''s head.


    But unlike other demons, Valencia was already born as a human but somewhat was called a demon by everyone from her birth.


    "Please...please spare our daughter, Valor...please she didn''t do anything wrong...please..." a pitiful mother begged for the father of the child to put down his sword which put on Valencia''s throat begging kneeling down to his feet but his eyes were still the same ring at his demon daughter.


    "She will kill people in the future. The messenger of the priest said so."


    "No...she will...she will control her eyes, please...I won''t let her use those eyes again, please spare her."


    "Aliya, between me and this demon...who will you choose? I''m the hero, I definitely can''t let this child live." her eyes widen hearing such a question from the man she loved all her heart.


    Little Valencia held on tight to the mother''s end of dress with the expressionless face staring into ck space with her white eyes.


    "Mom, why are you crying...??"


    "Valor, are you seriously asking me that???" the mother stood up facing her husband grabbing her daughter''s hands.


    "Yeah, I''m dead serious. We can get another child, no matter what, we can''t keep such a monster child, what if words get out? What if they said I''ll give birth to the demon even if I''m a hero??"


    "Ha...haha...you''re not the one giving birth, Valor. You don''t know how it felt like...she''s my daughter, the child in my womb for ten months!!! She came out of me!!! You want me to choose?? She''s not even a thing to choose in the first ce!!!!" raising her voice at that man with her eyes showed everything from her bottomless despair to how broken her heart was.


    "If you want to keep that child, then get out of my house!!!" the hero was very sure that her wife would choose him, but instead he ended up seeing how his wife and his monster child walked out of the mansion away from his life forever.


    "Be the hero until you die...Valor...and just forget that I ever married you..."


    "Mom, your hands are shaking..."


    "Sorry, it''s just too cold today, Valencia."


    "Mom, why are you ck like this...? I can''t see the bright yellow light from you anymore...and father waspletely red...earlier..."


    "Don''t worry about mommy...mom''s fine..."


    "Mom, I''m not deaf..."


    "...Valencia...please let mommy rest for a second...mom is a little tired today..." her mother crouched down hiding her face even though her own daughter was blind at the dark valley crying silently as she could.


    "It''s not toote, you can go back to father..."


    Three yearster,


    The hero''s first son was born, the hero''s pride and joy. The whole northern empire was overjoyed by the fact of how simr the hero was with his own son with the ''messenger'' of the priest.


    The child was blessed by the priest, even the royal family. The hero kept making achievement after achievement killing demons like killing rats.


    Without knowing the real demon who will kill him will appear soon to wreck the family he cherished like his own life.


    "Valencia, don''t go outside, okay?? I''ll be back soon."


    "Yes, mom." she waved her hands at her mother, after seeing her mother leave, Valencia walked to the window opening the curtain looking outside with her shared eyes with crow.


    "This is mom''s birthday!!! I have to buy some gifts for mom." she was d she could finally figure out a way to get her hand on money for buying gifts for her mother''s birthday.


    The crow dropped the golden ring with the fire emblem on it on the palm of Valencia. She smiled adorably holding it tight in her palm rushing out of her little hut outside the northern empire.


    Without the barrier protecting them from the snow, her mother had to give the nket to Valencia to keep her warm.


    Valencia with her crow as her best friend ran and jumped on the mountain entering the secret entrance crossing the border, the beautiful empire was so beautiful in the crow''s eyes. Valencia was happy to see such a beautiful ce no matter how many times she saw it, even not with her own eyes, it was enough to make her day better.


    She slid down the snowy mountain blending it with the crowd on the big street with many selling stalls on each side of the street.


    Valencia kept wondering what she should buy for her mother with the little ring. She decided to enter the jewelry store first to sell the ring.


    "I lost the ring papa gave me, mom!!!" Valencia couldn''t walk past the little boy who was younger than her cried like that. She gave him a piece of candy with the money she got from the ring to him to cheer him up.


    "Take your disgusting hands off my son." but the mother wasn''t kind like her own son pushed Valencia in her best dress into the mud on the side of the road.


    Not a single person stepped up to help Valencia, even the man who stood beside the woman stood silently looking cold stared at Valencia.


    "Valencia!!!"


    "Mom!!!" she called out to her mother as soon as she saw her running toward her to hug her. The man didn''t show any sign of remorse or any sort of feeling for his ex-wife. His hands gripped his new wife and his little son with the perfect eyes.


    "Aliya?? Long time no see."


    "Valor..."


    "Isn''t that the hero''s ex-wife?? That little girl called her mom, does that mean..." the crowd started gathering around the group of people.


    p!!!!


    A hand hit Valencia''s mother''s cheek loudly, a drop of blood fell down to the ground came out of the cut on Aliya''s face.


    "You set this up, didn''t you??!!! Did you regret leaving him?? Now you want to ruin our family??"


    "I never intended to do that..."


    "Let''s go...we should find the ring..." the new wife shook off her husband who tried to avoid right off her. She gave her child to the hero and started mumbling,


    "YOu disgusting sh*t. Your daughter is a monster!!! Who do you think she gets that from??? You''re a disgrace to our empire!!!!"


    Valencia stood there clenching her pocket of money staring at that woman who talked bad at her mother who was silent turning her head down without saying anything back ept everything.


    Her hands were shaking holding Valencia''s hands, and yet Valencia''s father hugged his new child ignored all that letting his new wife do everything she wanted.


    "Enough!!!!!"


    "Silent, Valencia..."


    "What did you say, you rude brat???!!!" that woman raised her voice at Valencia and reached out her hand grabbing Valencia''s hair making her in pain.


    "Stop, stop...don''t hurt my daughter!!! We apologize!!!!" Valencia''s mother cried putting her hand together begging the new wife to spare her daughter, the people were there the whole witnessing everything.


    Valencia''s mother called out for help, but no one helped her except stepping on her even more talking bad about her.


    The most painful thing was how the hero carried his own son walking away from that ce leaving the people from his past to be looked down in the middle of the street.


    That wasn''t even the worst part yet, just as when Valencia''s eyes color almost changed from white to ck, her mother rushed to hug her to control her eyes.


    She definitely mustn''t use it among the crowd.


    "Mom...please...just once...we''ll move from the disgusting trash can."


    "No, no, no...am I your mother??? Listen to me!!!" it was the first time her mother raised her voice at her, Valencia shed tears seeing how the new wife kicked her mother''s back mercilessly. Soon after, everyone started tough mocking her mother passing her own hat from one hand to one hand like she was a monkey in the circle.


    "Grim reaper''s eyes, my as*!!! You''re just blind, idiot!!!" the kid threw eggs and tomato at Valencia. The new wife snickered watching that scene. Valencia''s mother hit her limit, she became exhausted fell down on her knee while hugging her own daughter from all of those filthy things they threw at the miserable mother and daughter.


    The new wife bent down whispering into Aliya''s ears, "Don''t evere back here again and thank you for giving him to me...you''re stupid leaving such a man for your demon daughter..." with the teasingugh at the end of the sentence.


    "And one more thing...remember how your husbands ran to ask the priest...?? The priest never said anything...it was me!!! Now get the f*ck out of my face..."


    "...but it looks like your words are right...I indeed killed human..."


    "Valencia...stop!!!! Stop immediately!!!!!! I''m your mother!!!!!!! Close your eyes!!!!!!" her mother hit her own daughter to stop what she was doing. But it was toote when the new wife fell down with her pale lip pointing at thest blue sky she could see in her life.


    To be continued....!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!